Skip to main content

Full text of "The Cambridge paragraph Bible of the authorized English version : with the text revised... marginal references... and a critical introduction prefixed"

See other formats

. /:-|>.^ ■.'■■■■■ 

,.^,,,vv «t * ®'«'"''«''-'" *,«^^,,^ 



BiviiioH OS |.0 5 
Section. ..\.. 
Number _ 

.* " - 


»•.< I 





. ..,» 



- TT^^b W .. Er) tfl'if >U. i^n^. f\\x'\'hnYx-z^r\ 













CBliitcti for t\)e ^gntrtcs of tfte Santbrrsitg ^rcss. 

Cambrfiifft : 




lAll Rights reserved.] 

Digitized by the Internet Archive 

in 2008 



Introduction ix 

Sect. I. — On the History of the Text of the Authorized Version of the English Bible, from 

A.D. 1611 down to the present time x 

Sect. II. — On the Alar ginal Notes and the Original Texts of the Authorized Version of the 

English Bible ........... xxiv 

Sect. III. — On the Use of the Italic Type by the Translators, and on the extension of their 

principles by subsequent Editors ........ xxxii 

Sect. IV. — On the System of Punctuation adopted in 161 1, and modified in more recent 

Bibles xl 

Sect. V. — On the Orthography, Grammatical Peculiarities, and Capital Letters of the 

Original, as compared with Modern Editions ..... xlv 

Sect. VI. — On the References to parallel texts of Scripture which are set in the APargin Iv 

Sect. VII. — Miscellaneous Observations relating to the present Edition, and general Conclusion lix 

Appendix A. — List of passages in which this Edition departs from the Text of iCtii . Ixviii 

Appendix B. — T7ie two Issues of the Bible of 1611 compared ..... Ixxxvi 

Appendix C. — List of passages in 'which the Readings of the Edition of the Authorized Bible 

of 1611 have been restored in t/te present volume . . . . , . xci 

Appendix D. — Blaynefs Report to the Rev. the Vice- Chancellor, and the other Delegates of 

the Clarendon Pi-ess .......... xcviii 

Appendix E. — T7ie Greek Text adopted by the Translators of the Authorized Version of the 

New Testament .... ........ c 

The Translators' Preface to the Reader cv 

The Epistle Dedicatory cxix 







Leviticus . 

Numbers . 





I. Samuel 

II. Samuel 

I. Kings . 

II. Kings . 

I. Chronicles 

II. Chronicles 
Ezra . 
Job . 



s . so . 


40 . 


27 . 


■ 36 . 


34 • 


24 . 




4 ■ 


31 • 


24 . 




25 • 


29 . 


. 36 . 




13 • 



• 439 

42 . 


150 . 

. 480 

31 . 

■ 563 

Ecclesiastes hath Chapters 

The Song of Solomon 


Jeremiah . 





Joel . 


Obadiah . 








Malachi . 


















I. EsDRAS hath Chapters . 

9 • 


The Song of the Three 


i6 . 

. 16 

Children hath Chapters 


TOBIT .... 

14 . 


The Story of Susanna . 


Judith .... 

16 . 

■ 5° 

The Idol Bel and the 

The rest of Esther 

6 . 

. 64 

Dragon .... 


Wisdom .... 

19 ■ 

. 68 

The Prayer of Manasses 


Ecclesiasticus . 

51 • 

. 82 

I. Maccabees . 


Baruch, with the Epistle of 

11. Maccabees . 



6 . 

■ 132 





Matthew hath Chapt 

ers . 28 


I. Timothy hath Chapters 

6 . 

• 197 


16 . 

• 31 

II. Timothy 

4 • 



24 . 

• 50 


3 • 




• 83 

Philemon . 



The Acts . 

28 . 

. 107 

To the Hebrews 

13 • 


The Epistle to the 

Romans 16 


The Epistle of J.\mes 

5 ■ 


I. Corinthians. 

16 . 


I. Peter . 

5 • 


II. Corinthians 

13 • 


II. Peter . 

3 • 


Galatians . 

6 . 


I. John 

5 • 


Ephesians . . . 

6 . 


II. John . . . . 




4 • 


III. John . . . . 




4 • 


Jude .... 



I. Thessalonians 

5 • 





II. Thessalonians 

3 • 



Introduction p. xi. col. 2. note 3, I. ;. To the Bibles of 161 1 resembling 
Synd. A. 3. 14 add the copy in the Muniment Room of the Library at Lambeth 

p. xiii. col. I. I. 30, for "insist" read "rests." 

p. .wii. col. 1. 1. 10, for "oversights" read "errors." 

p. xlix, col. 2. I. 25, after Ezra iii. n : add "sunk Num. xi. 2 marg. and seven other 
places (sank Ex. xv. 5 ; 10) : " 

p. liii. col. I. 1. 32, after 2 Mace. iv. 4, 5 add "; the keeper hedrew" .\cts xvi. 


p. Ixi. col. 2. 1. 21, after xiii. 32, a; add "xxiv. 2, 3; ' 

p. c. col. 2, ad calcem, add "In Acts xix. 20 all tlie English versions except 
Covcrdale read "of God "(the Greek being tov Kuplou), probably by inadvertence, 
although the Clementine \'ulgate has "Dei," .-igainst the best manuscripts of that 

p. 14. Gen. xix. Read " t/tis place" in ver. 12, "this pl.icc" in vcr. 13. 


THE help afforded to an attentive reader of 
Holy Scripture by the simple plan of ar- 
ranging its unbroken text in paragraphs accommo- 
dated to the sense, is by this time too well appre- 
ciated to require, for adopting that method, either 
apology or enlarged explanation. By discarding 
the over-numerous and sometimes arbitrary breaks 
at the end of each verse in our ordinar)' Bibles; 
by banishing the numerals which indicate the 
chapters and verses into the margin, where they 
may be used for the purpose of reference ; by 
broadly distinguishing the poetical books or por- 
tions of books from those written in prose ; by 
marking clearly to the eye the passages of the 
Old Testament which are quoted in the New ; as 
much aid will probably have been rendered to- 
wards the right understanding of the Inspired 
Volume as can be hoped for from the employment 
of devices merely typographical. 

But it is not mainly as a Paragraph Bible that 
the interest of theological students is sought in 
behalf of the present work, to the preparation of 
which upwards of seven laborious years have been 
willingly devoted. The S)'ndics of the Cambridge 
University Press have considered that its special and 
exceptional form presents a favourable opportunity 
for supplying to scholars and divines their much- 
felt want of a critical edition of the Authorized 
Version of the Holy Bible, such as would have 
been executed long ago, had this Version been 
nothing more than the greatest and best kno^xm 
of English Classics. And this design has been 
rendered all the more necessary by the fact that 
a formal revision of the Translation itself is now 
in progress, having been undertaken about three 
years ago under the auspices of the Convocation 
of the Province of Canterbury. If a judgment 
may be formed from previous experience in like 

cases, the revised and unrevised Versions, when 
the former shall be at length completed, are 
destined to run together a race of generous and 
friendly rivalry for the space of at least one gene- 
ration, before the elder of the two shall be super- 
seded in the affections of not a few devout persons, 
who, in so grave a matter as the daily use of Holy 
Scri])ture, shall prove slow to adopt changes which 
yet they will not doubt to be made, on the whole, 
for the better. With such a struggle before it, it 
is only right that the Authorized or King James's 
Bible should be represented, so far as may be, in 
the precise shape that it would have assumed, if 
its venerable Translators had shewn themselves 
more exempt than they were from the failings in- 
cident to human infirmity ; or if the same severe 
accuracy, which is now demanded in carrying so 
important a volume through the press, had been 
deemed requisite or was at all usual in their age. 
The purpose of this Introduction is to discuss, 
within as moderate a compass as the subject will 
permit, the principles which have been adopted in 
editing the following pages, the reasons whereon 
they are grounded, and the difliculties which have 
been encountered in the prosecution of an arduous 
but by no means a wearisome task. For the 
reader's convenience it will be divided into seven 
Sections, the chief contents of which are here sub- 

Section I. On the history of the text of the 
Authorized Version, from a.d. i6ii down to the 
present time. 

Section II. On its marginal notes; and on 
the original texts, both Greek and Hebrew, em- 
ployed by the Translators. 

Section III. On the use of the Italic type by 
the Translators, and on the extension of their prin- 
ciples by subsequent editors. 



[sect. I. 

Section IV. On the system of punctuation 
adopted in 1611, and modified in more recent 

Section V. On the orthography, grammatical 
peculiarities, and capital letters of the original, as 
compared with modern editions. 

Section VI. On the references to parallel texts 
of Scripture which are set in the margin. 

Section VII. Miscellaneous observations re- 
lating to the present edition, and general Con- 

To the Introduction is annexed, besides 
several other Appendices, a full Catalogue of the 
places in which the text of modern Bibles differs 
from that of the standard of 161 1, with the dates 
at which the variations were severally adopted, so 
far as by diligent care they have been ascertained. 

Section I. 

On the history of the text of the Authorized Version 
of the English Bible, from a.d. 16 ii doivn to the 
present time. 

Most readers will be aware that numberless 
and not inconsiderable departures from the original 
or standard edition of the Authorized Translation 
as published in 161 1, are to be found in the 
modern Bibles which issue from the press by thou- 
sands every year. Some of these differences must 
be imputed to oversight and negligence, from which 
no work of man can be entirely free; but much 
the greater part of them are deliberate changes, 
introduced silently and without authority by men 
whose very names are often unknown. Now, if 
such alterations had been made invariably for the 
worse, it would have been easy in future editions 
to recall the primitive readings, and utterly to re- 
ject the later corruptions. This, however, is far 
from being the case. Not a few of these variations, 
especially those first met with in Cambridge folio 
Bibles dated 1629 and 1638, which must have been 
superintended with much critical care, amend mani- 
fest faults of the original Translators or editors, so 
that it would be most injudicious to remove them 
from the place they have deservedly held in all our 
copies for the last 240 years'. A full and, it may 

1 On a question of so great importance as that of retain- 

be hoped, a fairly complete list of these changes 
is given in Appendix A at the end of this Intro- 
duction, to which the student is referred once for 
all : the attempt therein made to assign the period 
at which they were severally admitted into the 
text, although great pains have been bestowed 
upon the investigation, must be regarded as some- 
times only approximately successful. Other copies, 
of an earlier date than that cited, may occasionally 
have anticipated it in making the given correction ; 
but these inaccuracies will hardly affect the general 
results, or impair the conclusions to which they 
lead. One class of variations has been advisedly 
excluded from the Catalogue, as seeming rather 
curious than instructive or important ; namely, that 
arising from errors which, having crept into editions 
later than that of 161 1, after holding a place in a 
few or in many subsequent issues, have long since 
disappeared from the Bibles now in use. Of this 
kind is that notorious misprint in the Cambridge 
folio of 1638, once falsely imputed to ecclesiastical 
bias, "whom ye may appoint over this business" 
("ye" for "we") Acts vi. 3 ; a blemish which 
obstinately maintained its ground in some copies, 
at least as late as 1682 ^ The several editions of 
the Authorized Version which have been used in 
the formation of our Catalogues and in our re- 

ing changes for the better already made by previous editors 
of the Authorized Version, it is safe to be fortified by the 
judgment of so cautious and well-informed a writer as Dr 
Card well: "There is only one case, perhaps, in which it 
would become the duty of the privileged editor to enter into 
questions of criticism, without some express authority to sup- 
port him. If a given mistake of the Translators had already 
been conected before his time, if the public opinion had 
concurred, either avowedly or tacitly, in the change, he might 
reasonably hope that the general acknowledgment of the 
truth would relieve him from the obligation of returning into 
error. I say nothing of the boldness which first made the 
alteration ; I only commend the sound judgment which, after 
it was generally adopted, did not hesitate to retain it" [Ox- 
ford Bibles, 1833, p. 2, by Edward Cardwell, D.D., Principal 
of S. Alban's Hall, Oxford). 

" Hartwell Home, to whose Introduction all English stu- 
dents of the Bible own more than they can ever duly acknow- 
ledge, adds another instance of less importance (though he 
does not quite know its true history), which shall serve 
as a sufficient specimen of the whole ckass. In i Tim. iv. 16 
for "the doctrine" of the books from 161 1 to 1630, we read 
"thy doctrine" in 1619 (Camb.) to 1762. Blayney (1769) 
restored "the," but Home has seen "thy" in Bibles of the 
commencement of the present century. Iiitroduclioii, Vol. 11. 
Pt. II. p. 79 note (1834). 

SECT. I.] 



vision of the text are chiefly, though not exclusively, 
the following. 

(i) The standard or primar}' one published in 
1611, "Imprinted at London by Robert Barker, 
Printer to the Kings most Excellent Majestie." 
Here, however, we are met on the threshold of our 
researches by the perplexing fact that at least two 
separate issues bear the date of that year, yet differ 
from each other in so many minute particulars, 
that we cannot help raising the question which is 
the earlier or more authoritative, and consequently 
the more suitable to be taken as the model to 
which subsequent reprints ought to be accommo- 
dated. On this subject, so interesting to students 
of the English Bible, much light has recently been 
thrown by Mr Fry of Bristol, whose materials will 
be thankfully used by many that feel unable to 
adopt his conclusions, and might desire a little more 
scholarlike precision in the method of his investi- 
gations'. The two chief issues of 16 11 may be 
respectively represented by a folio now in the 
British Museum (3050. g. 2), and another in the 
same Library (3050. g. i) of which Mr Fry says in 
a manuscript note "it is every leaf correct, and 
may be taken as a standard copy of this issue." 
There is yet a third class of books, bearing date 
the same year, containing (some more, some less) 
sheets of six leaves or twelve pages each, or occa- 
sionally only two or four leaves of a sheet, which 
appear to be reprints of portions of one or the 
other of the aforenamed issues, the preliminary 
matter being made up from the folio of 16 17 or 
elsewhere, a circumstance which complicates the 
question not a little, so that in what we have to 
say it will be advisable to exclude all considera- 
tions respecting these reprinted portions'. This 

* A Description of the Great Bible, 1,^39, also of the 

editions, in large folio, of the Authorized Version of the Holy 
Scriptures, Printed in the years 1611, 1613, 1617, 1634, 164O. 
By Francis Fry, F.S.A., folio, London, 1865. 

' Gen. xlvi. 12 — xlix. 27; Num. xxi. 2 — xxvi. 65; Josh. 
X. 9— xi. 11; XV. 13 — xvii. 8; Judg. xiv. 18 — xx. 44; Ruth 
i. 9 — 2 Sam. ix. 13; xi. 26 — xiv. 19; xv. 31 — xvii. 14; xix. 
39 — xxii. 49; I Kin. i. 17 — xvi. 3; xvii. 20 — xxii. 34; 2 Kin. 
i. 15 — 2 Chr. xxix. 31; Ezra ii. 55 — ^Job xxii. 3; xxv. 4 — 
xxxi. 28; xxxiv. 5 — xli. 31; Ps. vi. 3 — Prov. vi. 35; ix. 14 — 
xiv. 28; xvii. 3 — Eccles. ii. 26; vi. i — Cant. vii. i ; Isai. i. i 
— xxxii. 13; xli. 13 — Ixiii. i; Jer. i. 7 — vii. 26; xi. 12 — xv. 
10; xxvi. i8^Ezek. xiv. 22; xvii. 22 — xx. 44; Zech. xiv. 9 
— Mai. ii. 13; I Esdr. iv. 37 — v. 26; Ecclus. xvi. 7 — xx. 17; 

may be done the better, inasmuch as Mr Fry's 
researches have discovered only six such leaves 
in the Pentateuch, five in the Apocrypha, none in 
the New Testament. These reprints are bound 
up with and form a complete book with portions 
of each issue in two other Bibles in the Museum 
(1276. 1. 4 and 3050. g. 3) respectively. The textual 
differences between the two original issues have 
been diligently collected in Appendix B, pp. Ixxxvi. 
— xc, from which only very manifest misprints of 
both books have been excluded ; by a careful exa- 
mination of which collation, in those portions where 
there are no known reprints, the student can form 
an independent judgment respecting the internal 
character of each of them. In preparing the pre- 
sent volume, a Bible belonging to the Syndics of 
the Cambridge University Press (A. 3. 14, wanting 
sheet A of Title-page, Dedication and part of the 
Translators' Preface) has been substituted for the 
Museum book 3050. g. 2, and for 3050. g. i the Ox- 
ford reprint of 1833, as being a well-known pub- 
lication which exactly resembles it in all places 
consulted, and was itself taken verbatim, with un- 
usual care for insuring accuracy, from a Bible in 
the Library of the Delegates of the Oxford Uni- 
versity Press at that time in actual use. Copies of 
both issues or recensions of 161 1 survive in great 
numbers in private as well as in public hands, since 
when the Translation was completed every Church 
had to be furnished with at least one without delay. 
Fifteen copies of that which it followed, twelve 
of the other, are enumerated in the Advertisement 
which preceded the publication of the Oxford 
reprint (dated Jan. 14, 1834), and Mr Fry has seen 
at least seventy, although he seldom gives us in- 
formation as to where they are severally located^. 
The question which of the two recensions is 

Banich iii. i — iv. 28; Song, ver. 20 — Hist. Susanna, ver. 15. 
In all 244 leaves (but not so many in any one copy), distin- 
guished by the comparison of B. M. 3050. g. 2 with 44 other 
copies, in respect to initial letters and minute typographi- 
cal variations (Fry, Table 2). 

^ Besides those named above the Editor has examined 
(not to mention some in private hands) resembling Camb. 
Synd. A. 3. 14, S. John's Coll. Cambridge (T. 2. 24); King's 
Collie (53); Jesus Coll. Cambridge (A. 7. 7 with ihe false 
date of 1613 on the title-page of the O. T.); resembling the 
Oxford reprint, Brit. Mus. (466. i. 6); Cambridge University 
Library, I. 15; 16; Emmanuel College (B. i. 23), and the 
very fine copy in the Bodleian. 

b 2 



[SECT. I. 

the earlier must be decided partly by external, 
partly by internal considerations. The latter will 
speak for themselves, and it may be taken for 
granted that no one will doubt the great supe- 
riority on the whole of the text of the Oxford 
reprint to the other, or hesitate to mark in it many 
designed improvements and corrections which be- 
tray a later hand (Appendix B ii. pp. Ixxxviii. — xc), 
while the instances in which the Syndics' book is 
superior or not inferior to the other (App. B i. pp. 
Ixxxvi., Ixxxvii.) are scanty, slight, and incapable of 
suggesting the converse inference'. Both contain 
innumerable errors of the press, some peculiar to 
a single issue", not a few (including nearly all the 
false textual references in the margin, see Sect. vr. 
p. Ivi.) common to both. It is useful to remem- 
ber one characteristic erratum of each, which will 
enable us to determine at a glance to which recen- 
sion a particular volume in our hands belongs. 
The Syndics' copy and its fellows have "Judas" in- 
stead of "Jesus" in Matt. xxvi. 36; the Oxford 
reprint and its associates read twice over the follow- 
ing words in Ex. xiv. 10 "the children of Israel 
lift up their eyes, and behold, the Egyptians march- 
ed after them, and they were sore afraid : and " 
the printer's eye wandering back from the second 
"the children of Israel" in the verse, to the firsts 
Yet in spite of this portentous blunder, the recen- 
sion which contains it is decidedly the more cor- 
rect of the two, and irresistibly forces on the mind 
of any one that has minutely studied both, that 
whether we regard emendations of the sense or 

' A few instances are as good as a thousand, if only they 
be unequivocal. We would press Ezek. xliv. 29, where what 
we call the first issue treats the final mem as if it were double ; 
Amos vi. 7, where the second issue corrects the wrong num- 
ber of the first ; but i Mace. x. 47 seems conclusive, where 
our second issue, deeming "true peace" too strong a ren- 
dering of \lr^uv elpriviKuv, banished " II True" into the margin. 
There are no reprints in these leaves. It is fair to add two 
instances (App. B, p. Ixxxvii.) we have found tending to an op- 
posite conclusion, in the false arrangement of the margins of 
Wisd. iii. 14 ; Mark vii. 4, in the Oxford reprint. But the ge- 
neral drift of the internal evidence sets strongly the other way. 
- In compiling a list of errata in the Syndics' copy (A. 3. 
14) much aid was given by the corrections made in that book 
by Gilbert Buchanan, LL.D., of Woodmansteme, Surrey, in 
the winter of 1813 — 4, when engaged in revising for the 
King's Printer his quarto edition of 1806. 

'■' It deserves notice that this could easily be done if the 
type were set ^lp from the Syndics' copy, where " the chil- 
dren of Israel " begins a line in both parts of the verse. 

comparative exemption from typographical over- 
sights, it had undergone revision, fitful and super- 
ficial perhaps, but not the less real on that account. 
Hence it is not quite reasonable, in answer to the 
enquiry "Which of the two issues was first print- 
ed?" to say with Mr Fry, " I do not think that any 
evidence on this point can be adduced, from the 
existence of an error in one, and the absence of it 
in another copy" (A Description, &c. p. 23). Not 
certainly from noting a single error or from noting 
twenty, for such an argument is cumulative in its 
weight, and can only be appreciated by patient 
enquirers : but if, out of two books substantially 
the same, one shall prove on examination more 
free than the other from mechanical imperfections 
and printers' errata, and at the same time full of 
small yet unequivocal corrections whether of the 
style or the matter of the performance, we cannot 
doubt that, in the absence of any considerable 
proof to the contrary, the common consent of man- 
kind would pronounce that the better executed 
volume must needs be the later of the two. 

And what considerable proof to the contrary 
has Mr Fry been able to allege ? Direct evidence 
on the subject there is none, for never was a great 
enterprise like the production of our Authorized 
Version carried out, with less knowledge handed 
down to posterity of the labourers, their method 
and order of working. There still remains the 
bibliographical branch of this investigation, and 
this will demand some attention. The first point 
we take up makes little in favour of Mr Fry's view 
of the priority of that issue which the Oxford 
reprint follows with such faithful exactness. All 
copies of the other issue which have a title-page 
at all, exhibit a respectable and elaborate woodcut 
(repeated before the New Testament with the neces- 
sary change in the printed words) that had often done 
duty before, notably in the Bishops' Bible of 1602. 
It represents the four Evangelists with their pro- 
per emblems at the top and bottom of the cut, the 
tents and armorial bearings of the twelve tribes on 
the left of the letter-press, the twelve Apostles on 
the right of it, the Paschal Lamb slain on the altar 
beneath it, the Lamb Triumphant under the In- 
communicable Name surmounting all. But in many 
copies of the recension to which the Oxford re- 
print belongs the title-page is of a totally different 
character. It is a very elegant copper-plate en- 

SECT. I.] 


gra\-ing, of whose refined beauty Mr Fry's repro- 
duction on stone (Plate 34) gives but a poor idea. 
Here Moses stands cornntiis on the left of the 
letter-press title, Aaron on the right, the Apostles 
and Evangelists above and below in attitude and 
form cjuite different from the conventional manner 
of artists ; above, the Incommunicable Name, the 
Dove, the Lamb Triumphant ; below, the Pelican 
and het young ; at the foot of this masterpiece the 
subscription C. Bod fecit in Richnwnt, Cornelius 
Boel of Antwerp then working at Richmond in 
Surrey. Now the point to be noted is this. It is 
admitted by Mr Fry and by every one else that 
in no copy of what he calls the second issue is 
there an engraved title, whereas some copies of 
his first issue have the engraved plate, others the 
woodcut, a few possibly, though not certainly, 
both, prefixed to the Old Testament. The in- 
ference seems a natural one that Boel's plate not 
being ready when the earliest copies of our Au- 
thorized Version were published, the old woodcut 
was made to serve in its place for a while, and that 
those copies of Mr Fry's first and our second issue 
which contain Boel's copper-plate, are in all pro- 
bability the latest of any. If there be any more 
simple solution of the matter, it would be well to 
state it. 

But that which is most dwelt upon by such as 
would invert what internal evidence points out as 
the true order of the two issues insist on facts 
relative to the reprinted leaves which Mr Fry has 
demonstrated with great pains and ingenuity. Out 
of 25 copies of his first issue which he e.xamined, 
23 were leaf for leaf alike, agreeing entirely with 
each other : in one copy two leaves, in another 
six, were of the rival issue. Forty-five copies of 
this latter issue were then collated, of which the 
large number of 41 were found to vary from each 
other in some of the reprinted leaves supplied (see 
p. xi. note 2), and only two pairs were entirely iden- 
tical. " I have now shewn" he proceeds to sum 
up "from the actual comparison of a very large 
number of the Bibles of 16 11, as many as seventy, 
that one issue is unmixed (with the exception of 
eight leaves in two copies out of 25 examined), 
and that the other issue is made up in a very re- 
markable manner, not only with reprints, but that 
it is often mixed with the other issue, with the pre- 
liminary leaves of 1613, 1617, and 1634. Is not 

this conclusive evidence that the Bibles No. i and 
No. 2 before alluded to' are respectively of the 
ist issue and of the 2nd issue"" {Description, &c. 
p. 25)? Certainly not, if we understand what is 
meant by conclusive ei'idence. The facts established 
by Mr Fry (and we can confirm many of them 
from our own experience) are sufficient to raise a 
strong presumption that not very rnany copies of the 
earliest printed issue were bound up at once and 
sent out to Parish Churches, for which reservation 
their shameful inaccuracy will abundantly account : 
after the great and immediate demand was satisfied 
by that better edition which the Oxford reprint 
exhibits, and after the Translators were dispersed 
and had ceased to have any control over their 
work, the printer seems to have gradually put forth 
the unused sheets that had been first printed and 
deliberately laid aside, supplemented by reprinted 
leaves and other portions of later books. 

"Why these 244 leaves were required to be 
printed a second time we can only conjecture" {ibid. 
p. 24). In truth the difficulty presses equally upon 
every possible hypothesis that can be maintained. 
The only real information available which bears 
even remotely on the matter is Dr Anthony ^Valker s 
Life of John Bois° [1560 — 1643], who was a 

^ As usual, Mr Fry does not indicate what and where are 
the copies he used. He only says just before, " I placed my 
two best copies side by side, the one with the error of three 
lines in Ex. xiv. 10, the No. i copy..., and the other with 
the verse correctly printed, No. 2 copy... (p. 22)," which is 
v.igue enough. He tries also to make something of "the 
obvious difference in the condition of the rules with which 
the black lines [inclosing the letter-press] are printed. In 
No. I they are straight and generally true at the corners ; in 
the 2nd Issue they are not so \.n\e, and are more open, shew- 
ing the effect of use" (p. 25). The difference will not appear 
so great to every one who inspects these early Bibles ; from 
the original leaves supplied at the end of the Syndics' copy 
of his Qvn\ book, and from comparing various parts <Jf Brit. 
Mus. 3050. g. 1 and g. 2, quite an opposite conclusion might 
be drawn : but if ever so great, it would only prove that the 
lines were repaired for a new issue. It is even doubtful, on 
close inspection, whether the same lines were used for both. 

' "Because those Bibles which were printed and bound 
up before the 2nd Issue was printed (and no doubt there were 
such) could have leaves of no other Issue or edition inserted" 
(p. 22). This consideration he calls "almost absolute proof" 
of his opinion. It shews, of course, that his theory is self- 
consistent, but nothing more. 

* Harleian MS. 7053, printed also in Peck's Desiderata 
Ciiriosa, Vol. II. Book viil. 1732. The Harleian manuscript 
is written by the hand which records a list of Degrees con- 
ferred by George II. at Cambridge, April 25, 1728: Peck 



[sect. I. 

member first of the fourth, afterwards of the second 
Company. Of him we are told 

"Four years he spent in this sen-ice', at the end thereof 
(the whole work being finished, and three copies of the whole 
Bible being sent to London, one from Cambridge, a second 
from Oxford, and a tliird from Westminster), a new choice 
was to be made of six in all, two out of each company, to 
review the whole work, and extract one out of all the three, 
to be committed to the press. For the despatch of this busi- 
ness Mr Downes^ and he, out of the Cambridge company^, 
were sent for up to London, where meeting their four fellow- 
labourers, they went daily to Stationers' Hall, and in three 
quarters of a year fulfilled their task. Whilst they were em- 
ployed in this last business, he, and he only, took notes of 
their proceedings, which he diligently kept to his dying day." 

Could these notes be recovered'', they would 
solve, not only the problem discussed by Mr Fry, 
but many other questions of great interest. If Dr 
Walker can be trusted, it would seem that every 
part of each Company's task had in some fashion 
been revised by each of the rest, a statement which 
neither the time employed, nor the results obtained, 
render very likely (see Sect. vii. p. Ixiii.). At all 
events it is clear, unless we reject his evidence 
altogether, that the printing, so far as the Transla- 

derived his materials from one of the Baker papers, which 
John Lewis also cites in 1739. ''"''^ '^° manuscript authori- 
ties are independent, each preserving passages not found in 
the other. Both contain incidental statements, hitherto un- 
noticed, which might lead to the supposition that the different 
Translators took to themselves separate books (Harl. pp. 
104, 105), as was really the case with the Bishops' Bible. 

' So that we need not take literally the " twice seven 
times seventy-two days and more ;" about two years and nine 
months, as Westcott notes (General Vie^v of History of 
English Bible, p. 1 54), which TAe Translators to the Reader 
speak of (infra, p. cxvi.). Elsewhere Anthony Walker says 
of Bois's labours, " Five years were spent in the Translation, 
which makes no noise, because it carries no name " (Peck, ubi 
supra, p. 53). 

^ " Though Mr Downes would not go, till he vi'as either 
fetcht or threatened with a Pursuivant." Walker in Peck. 
The Harleian copy docs not mention this story, so character- 
istic of the times. 

^ So that "two out of each company," mentioned just 
befoi'e, must mean two out of e.z.Q\\ place ; and the final Com- 
mittee consisted of six persons, not of twelve, as was stated 
at the Synod of Dort (1618). Compare, however, Anderson, 
Annals of the English Bible (1845), Vol. 11. pp. 381, 2. 

^ Harl. 7053 contains John Bois's will (1643), wherein he 
bequeaths his books and papers, on which he set great store, 
to his daughter, Anne Bois, "to her best use and commo- 
dity," and requests his curate, John Ivillingworth, to be 
"aiding and helpful in the disposing" of the same. They 
were no doubt sold, and may yet be found in some private 

tors superintended it at all, must have begun and 
ended within the short period of nine months, 
which seems wholly inadequate for the accomplish- 
ing of all they had in hand. 

Although we have not been able to resist the 
pressure of the internal evidence which assures us 
that the issue represented by Synd. A. 3. 14 is the 
earlier of the two, yet the influence of our error 
(if any shall still judge it to be an error) upon the 
text of the present volume is infinitesimally small. 
It is strictly confined within the limits indicated 
in Appendix B, § i, the great majority of which 
variations are either purely indifferent, or would 
have been received on their own merits, without 
reference to the prior claims of the copy that con- 
tains them. 

Respecting Appendix C, wherein are registered 
the joint readings of the two issues of 1611 which 
in later times have been displaced but are now 
restored, not a few of them are quite insignificant 
in themselves, but are re-established as a matter of 
right, and as a kind of protest against the unne- 
cessary, the almost wanton changes, in which cer- 
tain editors of the Bible have been pleased to 
indulge. Examples of this kind will be seen in 
Judg. xix. 29 ; I Sam. xx. 5 ; 2 Sam. vii. 7 marg.; 

1 Kin. XV. 27 ; xvi. 19 ; 2 Kin. viii. 19 ; Isai. vi. 8 ; 
Hos. xiii. 3; I Esdr. viii. 75; 2 Esdr. xv. 22; 

2 Mace. viii. 33 ; Luke xix. 13 inarg.^ 

We now proceed to describe the principal edi- 
tions of the Authorized Bible which have appeared 
since 16 11, especially those which seem to have 
been prepared with some degree of care, or have 
largely influenced the te.xt of succeeding impres- 

(2) The Holy Bible of 161 2, copies of which 
are in the British Museum (1276. b. 6) and at 

° Students .should be aware that the representation given 
of the New Testament of i6n in Bagster's Hexapla, 1841 
cannot be implicitly relied upon. There are two issues of 
the book, with two several Introductions, and the stereotyped 
plates bear marks of alterations in what seems the later (Matt. 
xiii. 45). Thus, for example, in John viii. 4 "said" suits 
neither form of the Bible of 161 1: sometimes the text follows 
our first issue, as in Matt. xiii. 4, 31, 45; xviii. 30; xxii. 24; 
Mark xv. 46; Acts iv. 27; xvi. 7, 19; xxi. 2; xxv. i ; Rom. 
vi. 21 ; X. 21 ; xi. 22; Eph. vi. 21 ; I Thess. i. 9; J.imes v. 
4 ; 2 Pet. ii. 6 : sometimes that which Mr Fry counts the ear- 
liest, Luke ii. 24; x. 36; John xiv. 23; Acts vi. 12; xv. 11 ; 
I Pet. i. 22. 

SECT. I.] 


Trinity College, Cambridge (A. 8. 51), is beautifully 
printed in a small dear Roman type in octavo, the 
woodcut of the first issue of 161 1 (above, p. xii.) 
being reproduced in a reduced size. On examining 
the collation we have made of this the earliest 
reprint of the Authorized Version (Appendices A, 
B, C below), it may be considered to depart but 
seldom from the issue represented by the Oxford 
reprint, except to correct some grave mistake (e.g. 
Mark vii. 4 marg.). In such a case it is usually 
followed by the edition of 16 16, also printed in 
Roman type, but rarely influences the black-letter 
Bibles of 1613 or 1617. In i Kin. iii. 4; i Esdr. 
viii. 39; Rev. xx. 13 marg. this edition stands 
alone. The following are examples of improve- 
ments brought into it, which immediate successors 
have overlooked: Ps. xcix. 2; 2 Esdr. ii. 7 fmirg.; 
Judith xvi. 24; I Mace. v. 9; Matt. v. 22; Acts 
xiii. 19; I Cor. vii. 32; 2 Cor. v. 20. We have 
rejected the grammatical corrections in Dan. v. 31; 
John xi. 18 marg. 

(3) The Holy Bible of 16 13 is more generally 
known from a collation of the smaller black-letter 
folio copy of it in the University Press at Oxford 
with the Oxford reprint of the book of 16 ii, an- 
nexed to that very useful publication'. This book 
is readily distinguished from both issues of 161 1, 
inasmuch as it contains 72 lines of smaller t)-pe in 
a column, to their 59^ It is plain that no formal 
revision of the text, italics, or margin, was attempted 
thus early. Out of the 412 variations which the 
collation records, just 70 arise from the following 
of the Syndics' copy (A. 3. 14) in preference to the 
other issue, but this includes corrections of some 20 

' We have used for our own purpose a copy in the Syn- 
dics' Library, Cambridge (A. 3. 13). To the variations re- 
corded in the 0.\ford reprint we have been able to add in 
passing Ruth iii. 15 "she went" Synd. (A. 3. 14), 1613, "he 
went" Oxon.; Ps. Ixxviii. 60 marg. "i Sam." Synd. (a re- 
print), 1613, "i King." 0.xon.; Jer. xl. i "llchains" 1613, 
"llcaptaine" Oxon.; Ezek. xvi. 16 "Of thy garments" 
1613, "And of thy garments" Oxon.; Wisd. ix. 15 "earth- 
ly" 1613, "earthy" Oxon.; 2 Cor. iii. 3 "fleshly" 1613, 
"fleshy" Oxon. In Josh. xii. 11 ; 2 Sam. xvii. 25; Neh. xi. 
Umarg.; i Esdr. v. ^omarg.; Judith iii. 5 — vii. 16 (Olofer- 
nes), Proper names are differently spelt, but the Oxford col- 
lation does not profess to include these. 

* A few copies of what we regard as the first issue of 161 r 
are said to bear on the Old Testament title-page, but not on 
the New, a genuine date of 161 3: that being no doubt the 
year they were bound up. There was at that time no induce- 
ment to antedate falsely, but rather the contrary. 

evident misprints of the Oxford reprint issue. In 
about four places (Ezra iii. 5; Ezek. -x.xiv. 7; i Mace, 
iv. 29; 2 Thess. ii. 15) we find manifest improve- 
ments on the standard editions: in Dan. ix. 12 the 
reading of the Hebrew margin or kcri is adopted 
("word") against the other books: nearly all the 
other variations arise from the glaring misprints of 
this handsome but inaccurate volume. Such are 
the omissions of whole clauses by reason of their 
having the same beginning or ending as those 
immediately preceding (1 Kin. iii. 15; Matt. xiii. 8; 
xvi. 1 1 ; John xx. 25), and two whole verses, Ecclus. 
xvi. 13, 14, putting "delighted" for "defiled" Ezek. 
.x.xiii. 7, the leaving out of "not" in 2 Tim. iv. 16, 
and other errors almost as gross. That this book 
was set up from our first issue appears likely, as 
well from many other resemblances to be seen in 
AppendLx B, as from the printer's mistaking "y"' 
in that book for " the" in Acts xxi. 38. The other 
issue has "that Egyptian" in fulP. 

The next two books were used at Tregothnan 
(R. 4 and R. 7), by the kind permission of their 
owner, Viscount Falmouth. 

(4) The Holy Bible in small folio Roman 
type 1616; with the Prayer Book and Genealogies, 
!Map, &c. prefixed, the metrical Psalms with musi- 
cal notes (dated 161 2) and Private Prayers at the 
end, with their first leaf lost. This seems a some- 
what rare book, not particularly intended for Church 
reading, is beautifully printed, and in a very perfect 
state. It appears to be the first edition of the 
Authorized Version which was submitted to any 
considerable revision. Its value ^\•ill be seen from 
the study of Appendices A and B, and it should 
be remarked all along, that improvements brought 
in from time to time in Bibles of the Roman type 
seem to have had very slight influence with the 
printers of the black-letter books of 161 7, 1634, 
1640, who continued to set tlie press from one or 
the other of the issues of 161 1, almost regardless 
of subsequent changes for the better. Some of 
the corrections of 16 16 were received into the great 
folio of 16 1 7, but the following, among others, were 
overlooked : Gen. xxii. 7 ; 2 Sam. xxiii. 20 ; i Kin. 
XX. 3; I Chr. i. 5, 47 ; vii. 13 ; .xxvi. 5 ; xxvii. 33 ; 

' Other copies, by no means rare, are from S. Luke's 
Chapel, in the Precinct, Norwich (bought 1618), now in the 
Chapter Library there, and Brit. Mus. 469. g. 10, with Eoel's 
frontispiece, and an inserted title-page of 161 1. 



[sect. I. 

2 Chr. xi. 20; XXX. 6; xxxii. 20; Neh. viii. 10; 
Eccles. vii. 26; Cant. v. 12; Jer. xxxv. 13; Tobit 
iv. 12; Ecclus. li. 12; I Mace. viii. 8; ix. 35; xi. 
34, 56; XV. 23; Matt. xvi. 19 ; Mark xiv. 32; Luke 
xxiii. 19; Acts iv. '17; xxvii. iS; Rom. vi. 12; 
vii. 13 ; xvi. 10. Dr Corrie, Master of Jesus Col- 
lege, Cambridge, has. a rare 8vo. in Roman type, 
dated 161 9. 

(5) The Holy Bible, large folio, black letter, 
161 7, a much more pretentious but less valuable 
edition'. As its leaves have got much mixed with 
those of the other folios, especially of our first issue 
of 161 1, it is proper to apply Mr Fry's tests before 
using any copy {A Descriptmi, &c. plates 46, 47), 
so far as for critical purposes it is worth using at 
all. The large paper copies may be expected to 
be pure for obvious reasons. The Tregothnan 
book does not answer Fry's tests in three leaves 
up to Ps. xxii." Among its few original corrections 
are Mai. iv. 2; 2 Tim. ii. 19. The Bible of 1617, 
like that of 16 13, usually abides by the issue of 
1611, represented by our Synd. A. 3. 14, while that 
of 16 16 follows the Oxford reprint standard, even 
in such obvious errors as in Hos. vi. 5. 

The public demand must have been satisfied 
with these several editions, especially of the large 
size, which were published so near each other. 
Some years elapsed before the appearance of other 
chief Bibles, whereof three several pairs can most 
conveniently be discussed according to their rela- 
tion to each other, rather than in the chronological 
order, — the two of 1629, those of 1630, 1634, 1638, 

(6) The Holy Bible, small quarto, 1629 "Im- 
printed at London by Bonham Norton and John 
Bill Printers to the King's most Excellent Ma- 

(7) The Holy Bible, also small quarto, 1630 
" Imprinted at London by Robert Barker^ Printer 
to the King's most Excellent Majestic: and by the 
Assignes of John Bill. " 

These two books are of the same size, have 

' Other copies are numerous : e.g. Brit. Mus. (1272. h. 4) 
and (3052. b) ; a copy given by "Thomas Hobson, Carrier 
of Cambridge, to Benet Parish;" Trin. Coll. Cambridge 
(A. 12. 34), large paper, very fine; S.John's Coll. Camb. 
(T. 6. 26); Caius Coll. (H. o. 26). 

' They are Xx 3 (Neh. vii. 11 — viii. 9), which is taken 
from our first issue; Zz (Job i. 17 — iv. 16) and Ccc 2 (Ps. xi.\. 
a — xxii. 31), whence derived his list fails to shew. 

the same title-page, though different tail-pieces at 
the end of the Prophets, correspond with each 
other page for page, line for line, with the closest 
exactness, even to the peculiar shape of the letters 
used in the same places (compare, however. Num. 
xxii. 31 ; Ezek. xx. 37 marg.; Dan. viii. 18 viarg.), 
so that the type from which the two were printed 
off was clearly set up but once. The volume of 

1629 however is printed on much worse paper, 
and does not contain the Apocrypha^, although 
APO- still remains, as in its fellow, below the tail- 
piece at the end of Malachi. At the end are the 
metrical Psalms with musical notes, and the date 
of 1630. It would never be suspected, prior to 
actual trial, that the text in these two books is 
not absolutely identical. Yet an inspection of 
Appendices A, B, C will shew that this is the 
case: e.g. Gen. xlvi. 12 ; xlvii. 18; Lev. xviii. 30; 
XXV. 5 marg.; Num. v. 20; i Kin. xviii. 28; xx. 3; 
I Chr. i. 38; vii. 27; .xxiv. 11; 2 Chr. xxvi. 18; 
Esther viii. 5 7na/-g. [devised 1630, for the device) ; 
Ps. xxiv. 10; Jer. .xl. i; Ezek. i. 2; xvi. 59; xxxvi. 
2; Dan. V. 4 (dranke 1629, drunke 1630 afteri6ii); 
Rom. X. 21 ; xvi. 10; 2 Cor. vii. 3 (yee are 1629, 
you are 1630 after 1611); i.\. 4 (haply 1629, happily 

1630 after 1611); Gal. i. 6 (removen 1629); Eph. 
vi. 21, 24; I Thess. i. 9 ; i Pet. v. 12. Instances 
such as these help to justify Mr Fry's assertion, 
which to an inexperienced reader might seem some- 
what unlikely : " The absence of a particular error 
in one copy, is no proof that it is of a different 
edition from the one with the error ; for I have 
observed many errors in one copy corrected in 
another of the same edition, in other Bibles than 
those here described" {A Description, &c. p. 23), 
meaning those of 161 1 and their near contempo- 
raries. The Bible of 1630 has some readings that 
appear peculiar to itself, e.g. i Mace. x. 20 " re- 
quire of thee"; xii. S3 J'"- "them" for "men." 

Thus far the reprinting of the Authorized Ver- 
sion had been entirely in the hands of the King's 
Printers. They had made changes in the text, 
slight indeed and far from numerous, yet enough 

^ Thus early began the practice of leaving out the Apo- 
crypha. It was hardening into fixed habit when Selden said, 
" The Apocrj'pha is bound with the Bibles of all churches 
that have been hitherto. Why should we leave it out?" 
( Ta/i/e Talk, p. 10.) The copies used are also in the Syndics' 
Library, A. 5. 22 and 25. 

SECT. I.] 



to shew that they doubted not their competency to 
make more if they had taken the trouble. The 
itahc type and textual references in the margin 
they left untouched, with all the obvious faults of 
both uncorrected, only that occasionally a false 
quotation was set right. The next stage of the 
history of our Translation is more interesting, and 
the Cambridge University printers, Thomas and 
John Buck in 1629, Thomas Buck and Roger 
Daniel in 1638, published two important folios 
which have largely (and on the whole beneficially) 
influenced our Bibles to this day. 

(8) and (9)'. The first Cambridge editions of 
the Holy Bible shall be considered together, inas- 
much as that of 1629, which is the smaller of the 
two, and has the Prayer Book prefixed to it, and 
the metrical Psalms with musical notes bound up 
at the end, inaugurated that course of systematic 
revision of the text, of the italics, and of the 
margin, which nine years aftenvards was more fully 
and consistently carried out. It is not a little re- 
markable, that the subject of the internal character 
of our English Bible, as distinct from its external 
history, had excited so little attention for the 
space of two centuries, that the high merit of these 
books has been understood only within the last forty 
years. " For this beautiful edition," Lea Wilson 
writes most truly of the elder of the two, " the text 
appears to have undergone a complete revision, 
although I can find no record of such having been 
done by authority" {List of Bibles, &:c. 4to. 1845). 
"So far as I can judge" says Bp. Turton of its 
compeer of 1638 "the edition was carefully super- 
intended" {Text of the English Bible consiiiered, 
2nd edition, 1833, p. 35). As he becomes better 
acquainted with it, his language grows more de- 
cided, as well it might : " a revision of the text of 
161 1-.. .it is now certain, was carried into eff"ect, 
from the beginning of the Volume to the end, at 
Cambridge, in 1638' (p. 126). "The revision in- 
deed was a work of great labour" (p. 91), but he 
always speaks of it as commenced and carried out 
in the same volume. What Turton did not know, 
but only regarded as possible, that it might "here- 
after appear that an earUer revision had taken place" 

' These editions are not at all rare. We have used for 
the one of 1629, Camb. University Library, I. 14. 12, for that 
of 1638, .Syndics' Library, A. 3. 8. The date of the latter is 
on the title-page of the New Testament. 

{ibid.), is a fact that no one will doubt as regards the 
text who shall examine the contents of the subjoined 
Appendices (pp. Ixviii. — Ixxxiii.; xci. — xcvii.). The 
task seems to have been executed between the two 
sets of editors in no unequal shares. What the one 
left undone, by reason of haste or human oversight, 
the others in a good measure supplied, by inserting 
words or clauses, especially in the Old Testament, 
overlooked by the editors of 161 1, by amending 
manifest oversights, by rendering the italic notation 
at once more self-consistent, and more agreeable to 
the design of the original Translators (see Sect. iii. 
p. xxxiii.). What persons wereconcemed in the edi- 
tion of 1629, as Lea Wilson notices, we are wholly 
ignorant, but if similarity of plan and spirit afford 
us any ground for conjecture, one at least of them 
must have had a share with others in preparing the 
subsequent book of 1638, and these latter, as we 
learn from a manuscript note in the Jesus College 
copy, in the handwriting of Richard Sterne, Master 
of the College, and Vice-Chancellor that selfsame 
year, were Dr Goad of Hadley, Dr Ward, Mr 
Boyse, and Mr Mead : men whose obscure dili- 
gence in a grave and delicate work was doubtless 
rewarded with honour more excellent than fame 
can give or take away*. 

With this pair of editions began the habit of 
adding to the parallel textual references in the 
margin : the Bible of 1638 admits also one or two 
fresh marginal notes (i Mace. iv. 15 ; ix. 36). We 
have seldom to hesitate about receiving their emen- 
dations of the text (see Appendix C 2 Sam. xvi. 8 ; 
Ps. cxix. 42 marg.), as in the case of some of their 
successors : their corrections command our assent 
by their simple truth. One of the changes intro- 
duced in 1638 it would have been better to have 
finally adopted, "and the truth" with the Greek 
in John xiv. 6. The " and" held its place beyond 
Blayney's revision of 1769, but has disappeared in 
Bibles from D'Oyly and Mant (1817) downwards. 
The following errata have been noticed in these 

' Kilbume calls the book of 1638 "the Authentic cor- 
rected Cambridge Bible, revised Mandato Regio" whatever 
that may mean {Dangerous Errors in several late Printed 
Bibles to the great scandal and corruption of sound and true 
religion. Discovered by Wm.- Kilbume, Gent., 8vo. Finshiry, 
1659, p. 6). His little pamphlet of 15 pages procUiced a 
great effect, and is full of weighty matter. A copy is in the 
British Museum (1^14 a. 9). 



[sect, I. 

two admirable books : most of which blemishes 
have been perpetuated to modern times. 

1629. 1 Chr. ix. II iiiarg.; Jer. xxxiv. 16; Ezek. xxxi. 
14; Ecclus. xvii. 14; 2 Mace. ix. 18 (see Appendix C for all 
these); Judith i. 6 ("Hydaspe:" so also 1638 [not 1744], 
1762, 1769, all moderns down to our model [below, p. xxiii.], 
which restores "Hydaspes" of 161 1) ; Baruch vi. 8 ("gold," 
all the editions just named, with 1744 added; here again our 
model restores "silver" of i6ii); 2 Cor. viii. 7 ("in utter- 
ance," repeated in 1638, 1699, "in utterance" 1762: but 
1743, 1769 and the moderns restored "and utterance" of 
1611) ; I Tim. iv. 16 (see p. x. note 2). Note also that this 
edition has misled every subsequent one by placing the 
reference to Ps. xxii. 6 in Job xxv. 6 over against the first 
"worm" instead of the secoiid. 

1638. Neh. xii. 3 marg. (Appendix A); Ezek. xviii. i; 
Hos. xiii. 3 (see for these Appendix C) ; Acts vi. 3 (see p. x.) ; 
Rev. ii. 20 ("Jezabel," the Greek form, followed by 1699, 
1743: but "Jezebel" was restored in 1762). 

In the matter of the italic type, to which much 
attention is paid in these two Bibles, one or other 
of them has led later copies wrong in the following 
places : 

2 Sam. xxiv. 12 do if (1629), corrected in the American 
(i867)only; IsM.y. ^marg.Tliis\%(i6},9,); 25 TO«-f torn ( 1 638) ; 
xxxviii. 12 marg. from the thrumme (1638) ; Jer. xxv. 18 and 
the princes (1638); Ezek. xl. 4 nr/ thou brought (1629) ; Zech. 
vi. 3 and bay (1638) ; i Esdr. viiu 58 is a vow (1629) ; Matt. 
XV. 9 for doctrines 1638, for doctrines 1762, &c.; Eph. v. 26 
cleanse it (1629). All these are merely uncorrected errata'^. 

The next pair comprises the black-letter folios 
of the King's Printer, dated (10) 1634 [B. M. 1276. 
1. 5. 1—2] and (11) 1640 [B. M. 1276. 1. 7]. The 
former is much mixed with later issues of the books 
of 1611 and 1617, and may be discriminated by 
the use of Mr Fry's tests {A Description, &c. Plates 
46, 47). The latter is at once detected by its use 
of Roman letters instead of italics in the marginal 
notes, nor does the type run quite line for line with 
the earlier folios. Speaking generally, these books 
contain none of the improvements found in the 

1 Professor Grote {MS. p. 36) speaks of a small 4to., 
Cambridge, 1637, in Trinity College Library, "which has 
none of the additions of Buck, 1638." From the specimen 
Professor Lightfoot gives of its reading in i Cor. xii. 28 (On 
a Fresh Rn'ision, &c. p. 129, note), it does appear to contain 
the changes or improvements of Cambridge, 1629. Such is 
the case also in Gen. xxxix. i ; Deut. xxvi. i ; Job iv. 6. The 
valuable manuscript notes of the late Professor Grote, from 
which we shall hereafter make several extracts, though 
scarcely in a state suitable (or publication in full, were 
obligingly placed at our disposal by his representatives, and 
throw much light on the internal history of the printing of 
the Authorized Bible. 

two Cambridge editions, although a few changes 
for the better may be met with here and there. 
Thus the edition of 1634 anticipates the emenda- 
tions of 1638 in I Chr. i. 20; John vii. 16 (Appen- 
dix A): in Hagg. i. 12 it reads " Joshuah," in Rev. 
xxi. 20 "sardonyx." In Ecclus. xxxv. 18; xhx. 4; 
Acts iv. 17; vii. 10 (Appendix A) that of 1640, but 
not the other, adopts the readings of 1629. A fuller 
examination would no doubt bring to light some 
more instances, equally insignificant. 

The volume of 1640 proved to be the last of 
the Bibles of its class, the Great Rebellion leaving 
men neither inclination nor ineans for costly under- 
takings of this nature. " You may well remember," 
writes William Kilburne in 1659, to the honour- 
able and elect Christians whom he addresses, " the 
zeal and care of the late Bishops (especially of 
reverend and learned Doctor Usher) was such, 
that for the omission in one impression of the 
Negative word [not] in the seventh Commandment, 
the Printer was fined ^2000 or ^^3000 in the late 
King's time, as I have heard^ which happened 
long before the late wars began: in which time, 
through the absence of the King's Printers, and 
cessation of Bible-printing at London, many erro- 
neous English Bibles were printed in and imported 
from Holland; which being diligently compared by 
the late Assembly of Divines were reported to the 
Parliament in 1643 to be corrupt and dangerous 
to Religion" {Dangerous Errors, &c. p. 5). This 
importation indeed was expressly prohibited by sta- 
tute, without much good effect: " Moreover, during 
the time of the late Parliament great numbers of 
Bibles in a large 1 2° volume were imported from 
Holland in 1656 with this false title {Imprinted at 
London by Robert Barker, Anno 1638). ..being con- 
trary to the several Acts of Parliament of 20° Sept. 
1649 and 7 Janu. 1652 for regulating of Prifiting" 
{ibid. p. 12). Kilburne furnishes a really painful 
list of the inaccuracies of these foreign Bibles 
{" thirty grand faults in part of Genesis, a hundred 

' This notorious book, referred to by Addison (Spectator, 
No. 579), was published by the King's Printers, Robert 
Barker and Martin Lucas, in 1632 : the real fine was ;^300, to 
be expended on a fount of fair Greek type. It was inflicted by 
Archbishop Laud (whom even on the eve of the Restoration 
Kilburne does not care to name) in the High Commission 
Court. The impression was of course called in, but a single 
copy is said to survive in the Library at Wolfenbiittel. 

SECT. I.] 

in Isai. i. — xxvii."), but shews plainly that the pri- 
vileged printers, Henry Hills and John Field, were 
scarcely a whit more careful. They had, in truth, 
to pay for their privilege a bribe of ^£^500 per 
annum to certain men in power, " whose names, 
out of respect to them, I forbear to mention" {ibid. 
p. 14), and reimbursed themselves for that shame- 
ful outlay by taking no measures for the due cor- 
rection of the press. In their Bibles of 1653, 1655 
(two editions), 1656 (two editions), and 1657 
(thought to be the worst of all), Kilbume computes 
that he discovered twenty thousand faults, some 
(which he particularises) being intolerably gross. 
On the other hand, he praises several editions in 
8vo. and i2mo. issued "by Authority of Parlia- 
ment" in 1646, 1648, 1 65 1, &c., by Wm. Bentley 
of Finsbury, based upon the Cambridge folio 
of 1638. 

Of the Bibles published during the latter part 
of the seventeenth century, that of Hills and Field, 
small 8vo. London, 1660, is remarkable for certain 
additions to the original marginal notes of 161 1, 
subsequently improved upon in a Cambridge quarto 
of 1682 — 3 (see Sect. 11. p. xxxi., and note i), bear- 
ing the name of John Hayes, the University Printer, 
who had previously put forth a well-known edition 
in 1677. The later of Hayes's two contains a 
great number of fresh textual references, the reputed 
work of Dr Anthony Scattergood, and mostly taken 
from his Bible, also published at Cambridge in 
1678. But the most celebrated edition of the period 
was that undertaken on the motion of Archbishop 
Tenison, and at the alleged request of Convocation 
in 1699, by the eminently learnetl William Lloyd 
[1627 — 1717], successively Bishop of S. Asaph and 
of Worcester, under whose superintendence ap- 

(12) The Holy Bible, large folio, 3 vol. " Lon- 
don, Printed by Charles Bill and the Flxecutrix of 
Thomas Navcomb, deceased, Printers to the King's 
most excellent Majesty, 1701." 

This splendid but somew'hat cumbersome book 
is the first that contains the marginal dates (see 
Sect. VII. p. Ixii.), and sundry marginal annotations 
of doubtful merit, discussing chronological difficul- 
ties and imparting other information (Sect. 11. 
p. xxvi.). Annexed are Bp. Cumberland's Tables of 
Scripture measures, weights, and coins (first pub- 
lished in 1685), Tables of Kindred, Time, and 


Offices and Conditions of men. The textual refer- 
ences also are increased, but not very materially, 
and in respect to punctuation many parentheses 
were restored, which had been gradually removed 
from the text (see Sect. iv. p. xli.). On the whole, 
this hasty labour added little to the fame of the 
veteran Lloyd, and in 1703 the Lower House of 
Convocation made a formal Representation to the 
Upper respecting the many errors it contains'. 
Except in regard to the dates, no principal edition 
has so little influenced succeeding Bibles as this, 
notwithstanding the high auspices under which it 
came forth. 

It was doubtless through the care of Archbishop 
Wake (who, though himself but a feeble writer, 
had a genuine love of sacred letters) that persons 
from whom so little could be expected as George I. 
and his great minister, were induced to issue four 
salutary Rules, dated April 24, 1724, to the King's 
Printers", with a view to the more effectual removal 
of misprints from their copies of the Authorized 
Version. One of these rules strikes at what was 
beyond question the root of the mischief in the evil 
days of Hills and Field, and prescribes that those 
employed on so grave a work should receive compe- 
tent salaries for their pains and skill. In the middle 
of the eighteenth century the Bibles of the Basketts, 
at once the King's and Oxford University Printers, 
earned a fair name both for the beauty of their 
typography and their comparative freedom from 
misprints. Their quarto of 1756 is particularly 
commended, and will supply the student with a 
knowledge of the exact state of our Bibles just 
before the commencement of the kindred labours 
of Paris and Blayney, which yet remain to be 
described. In preparing the present volume we 
have used another of their editions, in substance 
almost identical with that of 1756. 

(13) The Holy Bible, quarto, with "above two 
hundred historys curiously engraved by J. Cole 

' Our authority for this statement must be Lewis {Com- 
plete History of Translations of the Bible, 2nd ed. 1739, 
p. 350), inasmuch as a search of the Records of the Proceed- 
ings of both Houses of Convocation, now deposited in the 
Archiepiscopal Libraiy at Lambeth, which was recently made 
by Mr Kershaw, the Librarian, through the friendly inter- 
position of tlie Prolocutor of the Lower House, Archdeacon 
Bickersteth, has failed to discover the slightest notice either 
of the supposed vote in 1699, or of the Remonstrance of 1703. 

- Lewis (iil'i stifra, p. 351)- 



[sect. I. 

from designs of the best masters," " Oxford, Print- 
ed by Thomas Basket/ and Hobert Baskett, Printers 
to the University 1744" (Old Testament): For the 
New Testament: "London, Printed by Thomas 
Baskett and Robert Baskdt, Printers to the King's 
most excellent Majesty 1743." 

We now come to the last two considerable 
efforts to improve and correct our ordinary editions 
of Holy Scripture, made in 1762 by Dr Paris, 
Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge, and still 
commemorated in the list of the Benefactors of the 
College, and by Dr Blayney, whose labours were 
published in 1769, both anonymously. The latter, 
however, has left a very interesting account of his 
work and the principles upon which it was executed 
in a brief ReJ)ort to the Vice-Chancellor and Dele- 
gates of the Clarendon Press, reprinted below as 
Appendix D (pp. xcviii., xcix.), and well deserving 
of attentive perusal. Dr Paris's name is not men- 
tioned therein in such terms as might have been 
expected from the liberal use made of his materials 
by his successor : in fact his book is almost un- 
known even to Biblical students, although it has 
contributed more than that which appeared but 
seven years later towards bringing the text, the 
marginal annotations, the italics, and the textual 
references of modern Bibles into their actual condi- 
tion. The truth is that Paris's edition had no real 
circulation, partly because it was so soon superseded 
by Blayney's, chiefly by reason of a large portion of 
the impression having been destroyed by fire in 
Dod's the publisher's warehouse'. 

(14) The Holy Bible, quarto, large paper, 
2 vol. Cambridge, " Printed by Joseph Bentham, 
Printer to the University. Sold by Benjamin Dod, 
Bookseller... London, 1762." 

(15) The Holy Bible, quarto [and folio], 2 vol. 
Oxford, "Printed by T Wright and W. Gill, 
Printers to the University: 1769." With Prayer 
Book prefixed. 

It will be seen when we come to discuss the 
italic type (Sect, m.) that the use of it was consider- 
ably extended in these two Bibles, notably in the 
later one, by a more full carrying out of the system 

1 ' ' Only six copies were preserved from a fire at the 
printers," MS. note in the British Museum copy. But more 
than si.K undoubtedly survive, as may appear from the Cata- 
logues of various booksellers. We have used Carab. Synd. 
A. 4. 3S 3° for 1762; A, 4. 16 for 1769. 

of the Translators than they would have probably 
sanctioned themselves. The marginal annotations 
also, which had been growing in some Bibles since 
1660 but were excluded from others (see Sect. n. pp. 
XXX., xxxi.), were finally received into the place they 
have occupied ever since, sundry new notes being 
added, the great majority in 1 762. Bp. Lloyd's dates 
and chronological notices were also received and 
added to at the same time, and the two editions con- 
tributed largely, in about equal proportions, to swell 
the catalogue of textual references to parallel passages 
of Scripture. An inspection of our Appendices A 
and C will shew how far each of them contributed 
to amend or corrupt the Translators' text, and it 
cannot be doubted that these two editors are the 
great modernizers of the diction of the version, from 
what it was left in the seventeenth century, to the 
state wherein it appears in modern Bibles. Much 
of tlie labour described in Sect. v. (pp. xlviii., xlix., 
&c.) has been rendered necessary for the undoing of 
their tasteless and inconsistent meddling with ar- 
chaic words and grammatical forms. On the whole, 
Dr Paris, who has been kept so utterly out of sight, 
performed his task with more diligence, exactness, 
and moderation than his Oxford successor. Yet, 
much as they left undone or did amiss, their edi- 
tions of the Bible are monuments of genuine in- 
dustry and pious zeal all the more conspicuous in 
an age when shallow superciliousness was too often 
made a substitute for generous criticism and scho- 
lar-like precision : they might either of them have 
cheered the heart of worthy Archbishop Seeker, on 
whose suggestion Blayney's labours are believed to 
have been undertaken. In point of typographical 
correctness, as is already well known, the quarto 
(and to a slightly less extent the scarce folio) of 
1769 are conspicuously deficient: on one page of 
the Apocrypha there are no less than three typo- 
graphical errors (Esth. .\i. 2 " Nison ;" 8 " upon 
earth" ("the" omitted); xii. 6 "the eunuchs" 
("two" omitted), so that the commonly estimated 
number of 1 1 6 such errata would seem below the 
truth. In Rev. xviii. 22 occurs an omission of a 
whole clause, for the same cause as was spoken of 
in regard to the Bible of 1613: "And no craftsman, 
of whatsoever craft he be, shall be found any more 
in thee." Some of Blayney's needless changes are 
in Ps. cxv. 3; cxli. 9; 2 Pet. i. 9 (jtv Appendix C): 
certain of a better character occur in Prov. \i. 19 

SECT. I.] 



(App. A); Ecclus. xxix. 17 "[in danger]" for "in 
[danger]" of 1611, &c.; 2 Cor. iii. 3 "fleshy" of 
161 1 restored, for "fleshly," which had held its 
ground since 16 13. On the other hand, in Ezek. 
xxiii. 4 (his own margin) His tent should have been 
Her tent. In regard to italics, whereof at times he 
is somewhat lavish, he rightly prints in Ps. xiii. 3 
" the sleep (/death," instead of "-the sleep of death," 
as from 161 1 downwards; in i John iii. 16 '■^ of God" 
is italicised for the first time: his oversights in this 
matter will be noticed hereafter (p. xxii.). In the 
Bible of 1762 also the following errors should be 
noted: 2 Kin. x. 31 "for" instead of ''for' of 
1611 — 1744; XXV. 4 "of war fled" for " of war 
fled" of 161 1 — 1744; Ps. Ixix. 12 " I a'a'j-" for " / 
was" 161 1 — 1744. The second and grossest is 
amended in the American Bible 1867, otherwise 
they remain untouched to this day. 

The following list of errors which we have in- 
cidentally detected in Dr Paris's edition of 1762 
deserves the more notice, because they are nearly 
all repeated by Blayney, as we have indicated by 
adding the date 1769 within marks of parenthesis. 
They occur oftenest in the marginal annotations 
added in this pair of Bibles, and some of them can 
be best accounted for by supposing that Blayney's 
sheets were set up by Paris's, used as copy. 

Ex. xxvi. 24 marg. and xxxvi. 29 marg. twined. See Ap- 
pendix B, p. Ixxxviii., note 3 (1769); Num. xxvi. 1 3 (marg. of 
1762) Zobar (1769) ; Deut. x. 2 brakcdst (1769); Josh. xvii. 
2 (marg. of 1762) Jezer (1769); Judg. iii. 15 marg. Getiiini 
(1769) ; xviii. 7 (marg. of 1762) Leshen (Leshcm 1769) ; i Sam. 
xvi. 6 (marg. of 1762) 13, called £///;«. (13. Called Eli/iii, 
1769); 2 Sam. vi. 2 (marg. of 1762) Baalali (1769); 2 Kin. 
xvi. 7 (marg. of 1762) Tilgath-pileser (1769); i Chr. i. 51 
(marg. of 1 762) Avah (Alvah 1 769) ; iii. 8 marg. Baliada 
{Bediada 1769); Ps. cxxxv. 5 "our Lord" of 1611 — 1630 
restored instead of "our Lord" of 1629 Camb., 1638, 1744 
(1769, but modems from Oxf. 1835 have "our Lord"); 
Prov. xxxi. 14 merchant (merchants 1769: Appendix A); 
Jer. xl. I the word that (1769); xliv. 28 marg. cr them 
(1769); Ezek. xiii. qmarg. councH (1769); Dan. ix. 24 (marg. 
of 1762) Axtaxerxes (not 1769); 27 marg. (See Appendix 
A, p. Lxxvi., note 3); Nahum iii. 16 fleeth (1769); Hab. iii. 
19, .see Appendix A (1769); i Esdr. ix. 22 marg. Josabad 
(1769); Baruch i. i Checias (1769, D'Oyly and Mant, 181 7, 
Oxf. 1835); ii. 16 thine holy (1769, &c.); 2 Mace. iv. 41 
next in hand (1769, &c.); Acts vii. 28 " killedst" for 
"diddest," a designed but needless correction, rejected by 
1769, &c., as also is "///;Vyi- strangled," Acts xxi. 25, a cor- 
rection of the same class. Blayney also refuses "be ye 
warmed and be ir filled," James ii. 16 ("be you warmed and 
filled," 161 1 — 1743), though he wrongly italicises the first 
"ye," which he retains. In Gal. ii. 6 1762 recalls from the 

Bible of 1683 the reading "those who," which had been 
afterwards neglected for the inferior reading of 161 1, "these 
who" (Grote HIS. p. 133). It was followed by Blayney and 
others up to a very recent period (Bagster 1846, American 
1867). Our model (Camb. 1858) falls back upon "these 
who," which we do not disturb. 

Some other emendations of Dr Paris are a little 
too bold (e.g. Ps. cvii. 19, App. C), and one at 
least of his marginal notes very questionable (Acts 
vii. 45). His punctuation is often good: he was 
the first to substitute a full stop and a moderate 
space for the colon of 161 1, &c., at the great break 
in Zech. xi. 7 " And I took unto me two staves." 
For a specimen of his successor's merits in this 
respect see Sect. iv. p. xlv. (2 Cor. v. 2). 

It is now necessary to subjoin an incomplete 
yet over-long list of the errors other than bare mis- 
prints which have met us in habitually consulting 
Blayney's quarto of 1769. We must not suppress 
the notice of faults, some of which have led his 
successors grievously wrong, through the vain fear 
of detracting from the honour of a learned and 
diligent student of Holy Writ. All accuracy is only 
comparative, as every true scholar knows well; and 
if we be at a loss to account for the unusual num- 
ber of his oversights, we may fairly imjiute much 
to the comparatively short time — between three* and 
four years — spent by him in accomplishing, or at 
least in attempting, the burdensome task which his 
Report describes (Appendix D). The reader will 
refer to Appendices A and C for further details. 

Ex. vi. 21; Josh. xix. 2, 19; 2 Sam. xxiii. 37; i Kin. 
XV. 2 (marg. of 1769) Michaia; i Chr. ii. 47; vii. i (an error 
revived); 2 Chr. iv. 12 (the second "the top of" omitted'); 
Job xli. 6 (.\ppendix C, p. xciii., note 6) ; Ps. xviii. 47 "unto" 
for "under^;" xxiv. 3; Ix. 4 "feared" for "fear";" Ixxviii. 
66 "part" for "parts':" so a Scotch edition (Coldstream) 
as late as 1845; cxlviii. 8; Prov. xxv. 24; Ezek. v. 6, the 
comma placed before "and my statutes" in 1629 is removed, 
for want of looking at the Hebrew; Hab. iii. 13 (an error re- 
vived) "tby discovering" for "by + discovering;" i Esdr. 
iv. 29; V. 13 marg.; 20 "Ammidoi" for "Ammidioi^;" vii. 
9 "service" for "services';" viii. 56 "sixty" for "fifty';" 

' Report from the Select Committee of the House of Com- 
vtons on the Qmen's Printers' Patent, 1859, Mr Childs' Evi- 
dence, 1S59, p. 28; a blue-book full of most interesting 
information on the whole subject of modern Bibles. 

- These errata held their ground until they were corrected 
before 1845 under the direction of Bp. Turton. See below, 
p. xxii. 

' These errata, after keeping their place in the text of 
D'Oyly and Mant (1817), Oxford 1835, and other Bibles, 
are amended in our model, Camb. 4to. 1863. 



[SECT. I. 

1 Esdr. i. 15 "to you" for "for you^;" 38 "come" for 
"cometh';" iv. 21 "upon the heavens" for "above the 
heavens';" v. 15 "upon" for "up upon';" 27 "of people" 
for "of peoples';" Judith ii. 20; Esther xiv. 14 "help" for 
"helper';" Wisd. vii. 25 rnarg.; Ecclus. xvii. 5 comma re- 
moved after "seventh';" xxvii. 13 "in" omitted before "the 
wantonness';" xlv. 8 rnarg.; Hist, of Susanna, ver. 37 "was 
there'" for "there was';" Bel and Dragon, ver. 3 "was 
spent" for "were spent';" ver. 6 "a living God" for "a 
living god" (1611 — 1762), as all in ver. 24 after 1744; 
iMacc. ix. 68; x. 39 " of Jerusalem " for " at Jenisalem ' ;" 
John xi. 34; Rom. vii. 20 "Now if do;" xi. 23 om. "still" 
(thus many later Bibles, but not our model, Camb. 185S) ; 
I Cor. iv. 13 "the earth" for "the world;" 2 Cor. vii. 16 
"con-|dence" for "confidence;" xii.2 "about" for"above," 
repeated in later Bibles up to Bagster, 1846: but the Ameri- 
can and our model restore "above." This change seems 
intentional, i Tim. iv. 10 "the saviour;" Rev. vii. 6, see 
Appendix A, p. Ixxxiii., note 2 ; Rev. xviii. 22 (see p. xx.). 

In regard to the use of italic type Blayney's 
edition is very careless, although he had evidently 
taken soine pains about the subject. Some of his 
errors are: 

Deut. viii. 17 '■^ mine hand ;" xv. 20 "eat it-" i Kin. xvii. 
24 "<!«(/ that" for "and that-" i Chr. xviii. 16 "ivas" 1611 
— 1762, but "was" 1769; 2 Chr. XX. 34 "/j mentioned;" 
xxiv. 26 "these are they" for "these rtre they" (1762); Ps. 
viii. 4 "What is man" for "What is man" of 1611 — 1762; 
xvii. 6 "hear my speech;" xlix. 7 "his brother" for "his 
brother" of 1611 — 1762; Ixxv. i "is near" for "is near" 
of 1611 — 1762; ver. S "iotM a stiff neck;" Prov. ix. 8 "wise 
man" and Isai. xxix. 8 "thirsty man," against his own prac- 
tice .although 1638 — 1762 italicise "man;" Eccles. viii. 11 
"sentence against," but " senienze against" 1611 — 1762; Isai. 
xxxvi. 3 "which was" for "which luas" 1611 — 1762,35 even 
1769 in ver. 22; Jer. xxxiii. 12 "which is desolate" (after 
Camb. 1629), "which is desolate" 1611 — 1630, "whickis 
desolate" 1638— 1762; xxxvi. 19 "ye be" for "yefe" 1611 
— 1762; Ezek. x. I "that was above" for "that 7uas above" 
161 1 — 1762; Dan. viii. 3 (bis), 6, 20 "two horns," though 
the noun is dual ; Hab. i. 10 "shall be a scom" for "shall 
fea scorn" 1611 — 1762; Hagg. ii. 19 "Is the seed" for "/f 
the seed" 1611 — 1762 ; Judith xiii. 14 "(I say)" 1611 — 1762, 
which is the method in the Apocrypha of indicating what is 
omitted in the Greek, he regards as parenthetical, and ac- 
cordingly the marks ( ) are removed in 1769; Matt. xxii. 10 
"highways" (or highways" (65oi>s) of 1638 — 1762; Luke xiv. 
4 "let him go" for "let him go" of 1638 — 1762; Rom. iii. 
14 "is full" (7^M") ; I Cor. iii. 23 "ye are Christ's" for "ye 
are Christ's" of 1638 — 1762; Gal. v. 10 "his judgment" for 
"//w judgment" of 1611 — 1762. 

Out of this whole list of blunders in regard to 
the italic type, some of them being very palpable, 
the American Bible of 1867 corrects those in Ps. xvii. 
6; I.V.W. 5, Professor Scholefield (whose care on this 
point will be noticed again, Sect. iii. p. xl., note i) 

' .See note 3 on the preceding page. 

the last two. Blayney is followed in the rest by the 
whole flock of moderns, without enquiry and with- 
out suspicion. 

For many years which followed the publication 
of the edition of 1769, even after its glaring imper- 
fections had become in some measure kno\vn, the 
King's Printer and the two English Universities 
continued to reproduce what was in substance Dr 
Blayney's work, when the public attention was 
claimed in 1831 by Mr Curtis of Islington, who 
complained that all modern reprints of Holy Scrip- 
ture departed widely from the original edition of 
161 1, to the great deterioration of our Vernacular 
Translation I It is needless to revive the contro- 
versy that ensued, in which the case of the privi- 
leged presses was successfully maintained by Dr 
Cardwell in behalf of Oxford, by Dr Turton for 
Cambridge, in the pamphlets which have been 
already cited in this Section. The consequent pub- 
lication of the standard text in the Oxford reprint 
of 1833, which we have used so much, virtually set- 
tled the whole debate, by shewing to the general 
reader the obvious impossibility of returning to 
the Bible of 16 11, with all the defects which those 
who superintended the press had been engaged, 
for more than two centuries, in reducing to a more 
consistent and presentable shape. One result of 
the communication at that time entered upon be- 
tween the Delegates of the Oxford and the Syndics 
of the Cambridge Presses was a letter written from 
Dr Cardwell to Dr Turton in 1839 respecting a 
more exact accordance of the Authorized Version 
as published by the two Universities. These 
learned men were instructed to confer together 
on the subject, although it is not easy to point 
out any actual result of their consultation. The 
only papers at Cambridge at all bearing on the 
subject have been placed at the Editor's disposal, 
but they amount to very little, though it is to them 
he is indebted, when in the Appendices or else- 
where he speaks of an alteration as having been 
made by the direction of Bp. Turton". 

^ The Existing Monopoly, an inadequate protection of the 
Authorized Version of the Scriptures, &c., &c. By Thomas 
Curtis, London, 1833, 8vo. 

' It would be ungrateful not to notice the minute and un- 
pretending diligence of those who prepared Bagster's editions 
of the Holy Bible. We have consulted the miniature quarto 
of 1846, wherein we found anticipated many a small discovery 
we had supposed to be original. Appendix A, pp. Ixix., &c. 

SECT. I.] 


The revision of the Canonical Scriptures pro- 
jected (1847 — 1851) by the American Bible Society 
was a more ambitious enterprise, which until lately 
has hardly been heard of in England'. A Commit- 
tee of seven, on which we recognize the honoured 
name of Edward Robinson, engaging as their col- 
lator James W. McLane, a Presbyterian minister in 
the State of New York, superintended his compari- 
son of a standard American Bible with recent copies 
published in London, Oxford, Cambridge and Edin- 
burgh, as also with the book of 161 1. Where the 
four modem British volumes proved uniform, the 
new revision was conformed to them, or, in matters 
of punctuation, to any three united. Other rules 
drawn up for McLane's guidance shew laudable 
care on the part of the Committee, who felt and 
confessed that some restraint (even though a light 
one) was peculiarly needed by their citizens, since 
"the exposure to variations is naturally greater, 
wherever the printing of the Bible is at the option 
of every one who chooses to undertake it, without 
restriction and without supervision ; as in this coun- 
try since the Revolution" {Report, p. 8). To this 
task the good men devoted themselves for three 
years and a half, and finally presented their Report 
and revision to the Board of Managers which had 
appointed them. //'/ omitis cffusus labor: adopted at 
first, the work was rejected the very next year (1852) 
by a majority of the same body, "on the ground of 
alleged want of constitutional authority, and popu- 
lar dissatisfaction with a number of the changes 
made'." Some small fruits, however, of their faith- 
ful toil remain in the editions of the Bible pub- 
lished by the American Bible Society since i860, 
to which reference is frequently made in the course 
of this Introduction and its Appendices'. It is 
not easy to persuade ourselves that very much has 

will explain what we mean. Tlie revision seems due in the 
main to Wm. Greenfield, F.A.S., of the British and Foreign 
Bible Society, although he died in 1831. 

' The only account which has reached England is given 
in a scarce Tract in the Library of the British and Foreign 
Bible Society (U. 4. ■23) : Report on the History and Recent 
Collation of the English Version of the Bible: presented by 
the Committee of Versions to the Board of Managers of the 
American Bible Society, and adopted. May i, 18 jr, pp. 32, 
[New York] 1851. 

' Philip Schaff, D.D., Revision of the English p'ersion, 
&c. New York, 1873, p. xxxi. note. 

' The edition we have used is the beautiful Diamond 
Ref. 24mo. of 1867. 

been lost by the failure of the praiseworthy effort 
just described. The plan of operation was not 
sufficiently thorough to produce any considerable 
results. Between the five recent Bibles that were 
collated the differences would be slight and super- 
ficial, but when the standard of 16 n came to be 
taken into account, it is very credible that the re- 
corded variations, solely in the text and punctua- 
tion, amounted to 24,000 {Report, p. 31). No 
attempt seems to have been made to bridge over 
the wide gulph between the first issues of the Au- 
thorized Version and those of modem times by the 
use of such intermediate editions as have been 
examined in the present Section; nor does the 
general tone of their Report encourage the belief 
that the previous studies of the revisers had lain 
in that direction. Hence followed of necessity, or 
at any rate in practice, so complete a postpone- 
ment of Bibles of the seventeenth century to those 
of the nineteenth, that wheresoever the latter 
agreed together, their very worst faults, whether 
relating to the text or to the italic type (and more 
especially to the italics), were almost sure to escape 
detection, and never did come to the knowledge of 
the Committee, save by some happy accident. 

It remains to state that the model or standard 
copy by which the present work has been set up 
at the press is the Cambridge 8vo. edition, small 
pica (with marginal references) 1858. This Para- 
graph Bible, therefore, agrees with the Cambridge 
method of spelling certain words enumerated in Sec- 
tion V. (j). xlviii.), rather than with the London or 
Oxford fashion. Our standard may be pronounced 
to be accurately printed, inasmuch as close and 
repeated examination has enabled us to note only 
the following errata in the text or margin. 

1 Chr. iv. 24 (margin of 1762) Zoar for Zohar; 2 Chr. 
i. 4 Kiria^h ; Ezra i. 7 his god (presumably by accident, yet 
it looks true : compare in Hebrew 2 Kin. xix. 37 ; Dan. i. 2) ; 
Esther i. 7 gave them; Job xv. 35 niischiof; xxi. 26 worm; 
Ps. xxxi. 7 adversity ; xlv. 1 1 thy lord ; Hos. ii. i Ru-hamah; 
Jonah i. 4 was tlike (see Appendix C); Luke iv. 7 marg. 
fall Aovin (so Camb. nonpareil, 1857). 

Since this Bible of 1858 does not contain the 
Apocrypha, a Cambridge 4to. 1 863 has been adopt- 
ed for the model of that portion of our work. 
Besides correcting the mistakes of Blayney and his 
successors in the passages indicated in pp. xxi., 




xxii., this book alone (so far as we know) has the 
following changes for the better: 

I Esdr. V. 5 marg. "Or," set before "jhacim;" i Esdr. 
vi. 49 w/a^g-. "Or," set before "Behemoth;" Ecclus. iv. i6 
"generations" for "generation" of i6ii, &c. For Tobit 
iv. lo ; Judith i. 6 ; 2 Mace. ix. 1 8, see Appendix C. 

This book contains also the following errata: 

I Esdr. V. 72 and Judith iv. 7 "straight" for "strait;" 
I Esdr. vi. 22 "our Lord" for "our lord;*' viii. 32 marg. 
" Shechanaiah" for " Shechaniafi ;" ix. 4 "bear" for "bare;" 
16 nwrg. Porosh for Parosh ; 1 Esdr. vii. 17 "shall" for 
"should;" Judith x. 8 and xiii. 5; Ecclus. xxxvii. 16; 

1 Mace. xiv. 5 "enterprizes:" but "enterprises" in i Mace. 
ix. 55; Judith xvi. n II with "these," instead of with the 
first "they;" Wisd. i. 6 "a witness" for "witness;" v. 23 
"dealings" for "dealing;" vi. 11 "affections" for "affec- 
tion;" xiii. II "lla carpenter" for "a llcarpenter ;" Ecclus. 
iii. 27 "sorrow" for "sorrows;" xlvi. 7 "murmurings" for 
"murmuring;" Song, ver. 5 "upou us" (second); i Mace, 
iv. 20 "hosts" for "host;" 34 "above" for "about;" vii. 
45 "ilThen they" for "Then llthey;" x. 54 "son-in-law" 
for "son in law:" Comp. Tobit x. 12; ch. xi. 2; xiv. 27 
" hight priest ;" ver. 32 "the II valiant " for " II the valiant ;" 

2 Mace. i. 23 "priest" for second "priests;" xiii. 23 marg. 
" II Or, rcbt'ilt'd^* over against ver. 24 ; ibid. " entreated " for " in- 
treated" (as six times before); xiv. 25 "Hand" for "and II." 

The Epistle of" The Translators to the Reader," 
which follows the Dedication in all principal edi- 
tions of the Authorized Version, has been illus- 
trated in this volume by such notes as seemed 
necessary. The reputed author of this noble Pre- 
face (for, in spite of the quaintness of its style and 
the old fashion of its learning, it deserves no 
meaner epithet) is Dr Miles Smith of the first 
Oxford Company, who would naturally be one of 
the six final revisers (p. xiv.), and became Bishop of 
Gloucester in 161 2. The Calendar and Tables of 
Lessons usually annexed to this Preface are no 
more a part of the Version than the Book of Com- 
mon Prayer and the metrical Psalms which are 
sometimes placed at the beginning and end of the 
Bible. The Genealogical charts, accompanied with 
a Map of Canaan and its Index, the work of John 
Speed, were printed separately in various sizes, that 
they might be bound up with the Bibles, without 
any option of the purchaser. Mr Fry prints {A 
Descriptio7i, &c. p. 40) a Patent granting to him 
this privilege dated in the eighth year of James I., 
to hold good "only during the term of ten years 
next ensuing," at an additional charge of not more 
than two shillings for the large folio size. 

Section II. 

On the }>iarghial notes and the original texts of the 
Authorized Version of the English Bible. 

Besides those references to parallel texts of 
Scripture which will be spoken of elsewhere (Sec- 
tion vi), the margin of most of our English Bibles, 
including the Authorized Version, contains certain 
brief annotations, the extent and character of which 
will now be described. The practice was begun by 
Tyndale, in whose earliest New Testament of 1525, 
the slight fragments of whose single known copy 
enrich the Grenville Library in the British Museum, 
notes rather expository than relating to interpreta- 
tion are extant in the margin. In some places, 
and yet more in his version of the Pentateuch (1530 
and subsequent years), these notes become strongly 
polemical, and breathe a spirit which the warmest 
admirers of that truly great man find it easier to 
excuse than to commend. In Coverdale's Bible 
(1535)) which was issued in hot haste to seize a 
fleeting opportunity, only five out of the eighteen 
notes found in the New Testament are explanatory, 
the rest having reference to the proper rendering : 
in the earlier pages of his Bible they occur much 
more frequently. Annotations of this kind are 
quite a distinctive feature as well of the Geneva 
New Testament of 1557, as of the Geneva Bible of 
1560; and, mingled with others which are purely 
interpretative, are strewn somewhat unequally over 
the pages of the Bishops' Bible (1568, 1572). One 
of the most judicious of the Instructions to the 
Translators laid down for their guidance by King 
James I., and acted upon by them with strict 
fidelity, prescribed that " No marginal notes at all 
be affixed, but only for the explanation of the 
Hebrew or Greek words, which cannot, without 
some circumlocution, so briefly and fitly be ex- 
pressed in the text." It had by that time grown 
intolerable, that on the self-same page with the 
text of Holy Scripture, should stand some bitter 
pithy comment, conceived in a temper the very 
reverse of that which befits men who profess to 
love God in Christ. \ 

In the Old Testament the marginal notes in 
our standard Bibles of 161 1 amount to 6637, 
whereof 41 11 express the more literal meaning of 
the original Hebrew or Chaldee (there are 77 re- 




ferring to the latter language): 2156 give alter- 
native renderings (indicated by the word ""Or" 
prefixed to them) which in the opinion of the 
Translators are not very less probable than those 
in the text: in 63 the meaning of Proper names is 
stated for the benefit of the unlearned (e.g. Gen. 
xi. 9; xvi. 11): in 240 (whereof 108 occur in the 
first book of Chronicles) necessary information is 
given by way of harmonizing the text with other 
passages of Scripture, especially in regard to the 
orthography of Hebrew names (e.g. Gen. xi. 16, 
20, 24): while the remaining 67 refer to various 
readings of the original text, in 31 of which the 
marginal variation (technically called Keri) of the 
Masoretic revisers of the Hebrew is set in compe- 
tition with the reading in the text {Chetiv). Of 
this last kind of marginal notes a list is subjoined, 
as many of them are not readily distinguishable 
from the alternative renderings, being mostly, like 
them, preceded by " "Or". They are 

Deiit. xxviii. 22. Josh. viii. 12 {Keri inraarg.); xv. 53 
(Keri in marg.). i Sam. vi. 18 (|3X for PDX, mth the Tar- 
gum and Septuagint) ; xxvii. 8 {Keri in text). 1 Sam. xiii. 37 
(A>n in text); xiv. 1^ (Keri in marg.). i Kin. .xxii. 48 (Keri 
in text). I Kin. v. 1-2 (Keri in marg.); xx. 4 (Keri in text); 
xxiii. 33 (Keri'm. text), i Chr. i. 6; 7. 2 Chr. i. 5. Ezra ii. 
33; 46 (Keri in text); viii. 14 (Keri'xa. marg.) ; x. 40 ^ Neh. 
iii. 20 (Keri in marg.). Job vi. 21 (Keri in text); .\xxiii. 28 
(twice as Keri in text). Ps. ix. 12 (Keri'va. text); x. 12 (Keri 
in text); xxiv. 6 (marg. with the Septuagint, Syriac, and 
Latin Vulgate); Ixiv. 6; Ixviii. 30; c. 3 (Ae-n in marg.); cii. 
3; cxivii. 19 (Keri in marg.). Prov. xvii. 27 (Keri in text); 
XX. 30 [Keri in marg.); xxi. 29 (Keri in marg.); xxiv. 19; 
xxvi. 17. Cant. v. 4. Isai. x. \->,(Keri'vn. marg.?); xiii. 22; 
xviii. 2; XXX. 32 (Keri in marg.); xli. 24; xlix. 5 (Keri in 
marg.); Ixiii. II (marg. with Aquila and the Vulgate); Ixv. 
4 {Keri in text). Jer. ii. 20 (Keri in text) ; iii. 9 (text with 
the Septuagint); vii. 18 and xliv. 17 (riDN^D^ for n^ipD^, 
apparently from conjecture) ; xvi. 7; xviii. 4; xxiii. 31 (pro- 
bai)ly a conjectural reading, pPPI for pH?) ; xxxiii. 3 ; xlix. i 
and 3 (marg. with the Septuagint) ; 1. 9 (EJ* text, B" marg.) ; 

^ Strangely enough, this is the earliest marginal note re- 
lating to various readings, noticed by Bp. Turton in his Text 
of the English Bible Considered. He gives Ezra x. 40. Ps. 
cii. 3. Cant. v. 4 for the Old Testament, and eight references 
to the New, adding, " I will not positively affirm that no 
other Various Readings than the following are to be found in 
the Margin, but the impression of my mind is that no others 
do exist there" (p. 128, second edition). But, in truth, his 
whole treatise is a notable example of what wary tact and 
dialectic skill may accomplish, when wielded by one who 
does not know too much about the matter at issue, and is 
fortunate enough to encounter opponents who know consi- 
derably less. 

26 (5 text, 7 marg.) ; Ii. 59 (marg. HND? irapi — eSedou, Sep- 
tuagint). Ezek. vii. i:; xxiii. 43 (Keri in marg.); xxv. 7 
(Keri in text); xxx. 18 ("E^ text, "b marg.); xxxvi. 14 (7t^3 
Chetiv in marg., PDC in text, but Keri is quite different, viz. 
IPC); ver. 23 (marg. with the Masora, Septuagint, and some 
Hebrew manuscripts, against the commonly printed text) ; 
xl. 40; xiii. 9 (Keri in marg. "he that brought"). Dan. ix. 
24 (Keri in text, " to make an end "). .A.mos iii. 12 (Hebrew 
manuscripts varying between pK'0'1 of the printed text, which 
is represented by marg., and the name of the city pfe'D"!). 
Zech. xi. 2 (Keri in text). Mai. ii. 15 (marg. DSb "excel- 
lency," being the rendering of Coverdale, "an excellent 

Where the variation in the reading was brought 
prommently into view by the Masoretic notes, it 
was only natural that the Translators should refer 
to it in their margin. Respecting the Hebrew text 
which they followed, it would be hard to identify 
any particular edition, inasmuch as the differences 
between early printed Bibles are but few. The 
Complutensian Polyglott, however, which afforded 
them such important help in the Apocrypha, was 
of course at hand, and we seem to trace its in- 
fluence in some places, e.g. in 2 Chr. i. 5 D!^ "there," 
of the Complutensian text, the Septuagint and 
Vulgate, being accorded a place in the margin; as 
also in Job xxii. 6 Tns "thy brother," where later 
editors give the plural, as do the Targum, Syriac, 
Septuagint, and Vulgate. Yet the Complutensian 
throws no light on the reading in many other pas- 
sages, where some other text must have been before 
them: e.g. i Chr. vi. 57 ("of Judah" added); Ps. 
Ixiv. 6, where the marginal rendering ought to be 
taken in preference. 

It has been sometimes alleged that the alterna- 
tive renderings (introduced by " ' Or ") which are set 
in the margin of the Authorized English Version, 
are superior, on the whole, to those in the text^ 
It would be indeed a conspicuous instance of bad 
judgment on the part of the Translators, if it could 
be justly maintained that where two or more senses 
of a passage were brought fairly before them, they 
mostly, or even frequently, put the worst into the 
body of their work. But no competent scholar 
who has carefully examined the matter will think 

' "The Translators... have placed some different signifi- 
cations in the Margent; but those most- what the better; 
because when tmth is tryed by most voyees^ it is commonly 
out-voted." Dr R. GelTs Essay toward the Afiiendmetit of tli€ 
last English Translation of the Bible, 1659 (Preface, p. 24). 



[sect. II. 

that they have gone so far \vrong. On the other 
hand, he will perhaps feel disposed to complain 
that so many of these marginal notes assign a sense 
to the sacred record which cannot possibly be ac- 
cepted as true. Some of these, no doubt, are 
taken either from the text or margin of the Bishops' 
Bible, which had been read in Churches for about 
forty years when the Authorized Version was made, 
and which King James had expressly directed " to 
be followed, and as little altered as the truth of 
the original will permit." But far the greater part 
must be traced to another source, to which adequate 
attention has not yet been directed. Of the several 
Latin translations of the Old Testament which 
were executed in the sixteenth century, that which 
was the joint work of Immanuel Tremellius [1510 
— 80], a converted Jew (the proselyte first of Car- 
dinal Pole, then of Peter MartjT), who became 
Professor of Divinity at Heidelberg, and of his 
son-in-law Francis Junius [1545 — 1602], was at 
once the latest and the most excellent. Originally 
published in 1575 — 9, and revised in 1590 after 
the death of Tremellius by Junius, who added a 
version of the Apocrypha of which he was the sole 
author, a large edition printed in London in 1593 
soon caused it to become very highly esteemed in 
this country for its perspicuity and general faithful- 
ness. One great fault it has, a marked tendency, 
in passages either obscure in themselves, or sug- 
gesting some degree of difficulty, to wander into 
new paths of interpretation, wherein it ought to 
have found few to follow or commend it. This 
version must have lain open before the Translators 
throughout the whole coiirse of their labours : it 
has led them into some of the most conspicuous 
errors that occur in their text (2 Chr. xx. i ; Job 
xxxiv. 33), while as regards the margin, whensoever 
a rendering is met with violently harsh, inverted, 
or otherwise unlikely, its origin may be sought, 
almost with a moral certainty of finding it, in the 
pages of Tremellius and Junius. These statements 
are made with reference to every part of the Old 
Testament (e.g. Gen. xl. 13, 16, 19, 20. Ex. xvii. 
16; xxix. 43. Judg. ix. 31. 2 Sam. i. 9; xxi. 8), 
but, for the sake of brevity, the proof of them 
shall be drawn from one distinct portion, the books 
of the Minor Prophets. To these authorities solely, 
so far as the writer has observed, are due the sup- 
plying of "/<?/■ twug/it" in Mai. i. 10, and the textual 

rendering of Mai. ii. 16: as are also the following 
marginal notes, scattered among others of a widely 
different type: Hos. i. 6; 10 {'' instead of that"); 
vi. 4 {''kindness"); x. 10; xii. 8 {'' all my labours" 
&c.); xiv. 2. Joel iii. 21. Amos iv. 3; v. 22; 
vii. 2. Obad. 7 ("(i/ /■/"'). Mic. vii. 13. Nah. i. 
12; iii. 19. Hab. i. 7 ; ii. 11 (second). Zeph. iii. i. 
Zech. V. 3; ix. 15 (twice); 17 {'"speak"); .x. 2; 
xi. 16 (second); .xii. 5; .xiv. 5; 14 (first). Mai. 
1. 13 ; U. 9 (but eSuo-iDTreto-^c TrpoVcuTra Sym.), 11. 

Hitherto no marginal notes have been taken 
into consideration except those given in the primary 
issues of 161 1 ; but 368 others have been subse- 
quently inserted by various hands, which are dis- 
tinguished from those of earlier date in the present 
volume by being printed within brackets. Of these 
the Cambridge folio of 1629 contributes that on 
Jer. iii. 19; the folio of 1638 that on Ezek. xlviii. i : 
thirty-one others were inserted in the course of the 
century that followed, viz. i Kin. xxii. 41, 51. 2 Kin. 
i. i7;viii. 16; ix. 29; xiii. 9, 10; xiv. 23, 29; xv. 

I, 8, 10; 30 {bis), 37 ; xvii. i ; xxiii. 23. 2 Chr. xx. 
36 ; x.\i. I, 3, 5, 12, 18. Job i. i. Ps. xi. 6. Dan. i.-2i ; 
xi. 7, 10, 25. Hos. vii. 7 ; xiii. i6 : as many as 269 
are due to Dr Paris (1762), and 66 to Dr Blayney 
(1769), who is usually credited with them all. Many 
of them are not destitute of a certain value (espe- 
cially such explanations relating to Proper names 
as we see in Gen. ii. 23)', although a persistent re- 
solution to set right the regnal years of the Jewish 
kings, commenced in 1701, and fully carried out 
in 1762, leads on their authors to expedients which 
are at times rather daring than satisfactory : e. g. 
2 Kin. XV. i; 30. The American revisers of 1851 
(see p. xxiii.) not unreasonably condemned notes 
like these, and those on Judg. iii. 31 ; xi. 29; xii. 8, 

II, 13; xiii. i; XV. 20 (all from the Bible of 1762), 
as " containing merely conjectural and unwarranted 
commentary," and expunged them accordingly from 
the margin of their book ; but they all came back 
again with the other restorations which public opi- 
nion forced upon the New York Bible Society. In 
one instance (Dan. ix. 27) Dr Paris has ventured 
to substitute a marginal rendering of his own in 
the place of that of 161 1 ("Or, 7uith the abominable 
armies "), and has been followed by all modern 

' The first of these Liter marginal notes that occurs (Gen. 
i. 20, ) Heb. let fowl fly] is tal<en from the Geneva Bible 
(1560), and seems as good as most of its date — 1762, 




Bibles. In the present edition the two stand side 
by side. 

The marginal notes appended to the Apocry- 
pha, which have next to be examined, differ not 
inconsiderably in tone and character from those 
annexed to the text of the Canonical Scriptures. 
They are much more concerned with various read- 
ings, as was indeed inevitable by reason of the 
corrupt state of the Greek text of these books, 
which still await and sadly need a thorough critical 
revision, by the aid of materials that have re- 
cently come to light. Authorities also are some- 
times cited by name in the margin, a practice not 
adopted in the Old Testament'. Such are Atha- 
nasius, i Esdr. iv. 36 : Herodotus, Judith ii. 7 : 
Pliny's History, Benedicite or the Song, ver. 23 : 
Josephus, I Esdr. iv. 29. Esther xiii. i ; xvi. i. 
I Mace. V. 54 ; vi. 49 ; vii. i ; ix. 4, 35, 49, 50 ; 
X. I, 81; xi. 34; xii. 7, 8, 19, 28, 31. 2 Mace, 
vi. 2 : in the Maccabees after the example of Cover- 
dale. Even Junius, the Latin translator, is ap- 
pealed to eight times by name : 2 Esdr. xiii. 2, 13. 
Tobit vii. 8 ; ix. 6 ; xi. 18 ; xiv. 10. Judith iii. 9 ; 
vii. 3. 

The texts from which the Apocryphal books 
were translated can be determined with more pre- 
cision than in the case of the Old Testament, and 
were not the same for them all. The second book 
of Esdras, though the style is redolent of a Hebrew 
or Aramaic origin, exists only in the common Latin 
version and Junius' paraphrase, which is cited for 
the reading in ch. xiii. 2, 13. In this book some 
excellent Latin manuscripts to which they had 
access (ch. iv. 51 marg.), as also the Bishops' Bible, 
must have had great weight with its revisers. The 
Prayer of Manasses had to be drawn from the same 
source, for the Greek was first published in Wal- 
ton's Polyglott (1657), as it appears in the Codex 
Alexandrinus, the earliest that contains it, which 
did not reach England before 1628. The first book 
of Esdras ('O Upcvs as the Greeks call it) is not in 
the Complutensian Polyglott (15 17), so that Aldus's 
Greek Bible ( 1 5 1 8) was primarily resorted to, as is 

^ The apparent exceptions of Josephus, quoted Gen. xxii. 
I ; 2 Kin. xiv. 8, are respectively due to the editors of 1701 
and 1762: that in Esther xi. i and the notes set within 
brackets before Esther xi. 1 — xvi. i belong to the present 
edition. The reference to Usher in 7. Kin. xv. 30 forms part 
of a note added in 1701. 

evident from the margin of ch. ii. 12, the typo- 
graphical error there described being that of Aldus 
(TraptSo^ijcai' afSaacrdoia for Trap^Sodrj Sai'a/Jacrcrapw), 
which had misled the Bishops' Bible. Besides this 
edition, our Translators had before them the 
Roman Septuagint of I586^ to which they refer, 
without )'et naming it, in ch. v. 25 ; viii. 2. For 
the remainder of the Apocrypha they had access 
also to the Complutensian, which in the books of 
Tobit, Judith, Wisdom and Ecclesiasticus seems a 
close copy of Cod. Vatican. 346 (Cod. 248 of 
Parsons)^, to the Aldine, and Roman editions*; 
the latter " copy" they cite by name Tobit xiv. 5, 
10; I Mace. ix. 9; xii. 37, as they also do "the 
Latin interpreters" in 2 Mace. vi. i. By means of 
these Greek authorities they were enabled to clear 
the text of Tobit of the accretions brought into the 
Old Latin version, which had been over-hastily re- 
vised by Jerome. As a small instalment of what 
remains to be done for the criticism of that noble 
work, two passages in Ecclesiasticus (i. 7 ; xvii. 5) 
are inclosed within brackets in the books of 161 1. 
The former is found in no Greek Text our Trans- 
lators knew of, but only in the Latin and Bishops' 
Bible : the latter occurs complete only in some late 
manuscripts, though the Complutensian and Cod. 

^ An excellent account of this edition is contained in the 
Prolegomena to Tischendorf's Septuagint, pp. xix. — xxviii. 
(1869). Although the work itself is not quite what it pro- 
fesses to be, "exemplar ipsum" (the great Codex Vaticanus) 
" de verbo ad verbum representatum ;" yet both the Epistle 
of Cardinal Carafa, who superintended it, and the Preface 
of his assistant, Peter Morinus, display an insight into the 
tnie principles of textual criticism, quite beyond their age. 

' This manuscript contained also i Esdras, if it be the 
same as that forwhich Cardinal Ximenes gave a bond in 1513 
to the Librarian of the Vatican (Vercellone, Pref. to Mai's 
Cod. Vat. Vol. I.). So that he must have designedly kept 
back a book which the Council of Trent afterwards refused 
to declare Canonical. 

* Our Translation often adopts the Aldine text in prefer- 
ence to those of the Complutensian and Roman editions joint- 
ly '• ^- %■ Judith iii. 9 ; viii. i . Ecclus. xvii. 3 1 ; xxxi. 2 ; xxxvi. 
15; xxxix. 17; xHi. 13; xhii. 26; xlvii. i. Bel and Dragon, 
ver. 38. 2 Mace. i. 31 ; viii. 23; xii. 36; xiv. 36. On the other 
hand the Roman is followed rather than the Complutensian 
and Aldine text united in i Mace. iii. 14, is, 18, 28; iv. 
■24; V. 23, 48; vi. 24, 43, 57; vii. 31, 37, 41 (to), 4S; 
viii. 10; ix. 9 (avowedly); x. 41, 42, 78; xi. 3, 15, 22, 
34, 35, &c.; xii. 43; xiii. 22, 25; xiv. 4, 16, 23, 46; xv. 
30; xvi. 8. 2 Mace. viii. 30; xv. 22. Aldus is followed in 
preference to the Bishops' Bible in I Esdr. v. 14: cf. i Esdr. 
viii. 39. 



[sect. II. 

248 have the last two lines of the triplet'. These 
preliminary statements will enable the reader to 
understand the marginal notes in the Apocrypha 
which treat of various readings. They are no less 
than 154 in number, besides 13 of later date. 

1 ESDRAS i. II {rb Trpmvbv Greek, 123 for "liJ3) ; 12 
(cum it-m-zvle-niid Valg., i.e. fier' (vpolas) ; 24 [Iv al(T6r)aei: 
om. Roman); ii. 12 (siipya, p. xxvii.); v. 2-, (217 as Roman 
edition: Vulg. has 227) ; vi. i Jin. (if this be intended for a 
various reading, no trace of it remains); 23 {t6ho% Aid., 
tAttos Rom. Vulg. Bishops'); vii. 8 ((puKapxCiv Aid. Rom., 
tpiiXap Old Latin, Vulg. Bishops'); 10 (margin as Cod. 248, 
Vulg. Bishops') ; viii. i ('AfapioK Vulg. Coverdale only) ; 
2 {'O^iov Rom., 'Efiou Aid. Bishops') ; i/u'd. (three names 
omitted in Rom. Vulg. Coverdale, not Aid. Bishops') ; 20 
[iXXa Aid. Vulg. Coverdale, Bishops', but Old Latin, Junius 
fiXo, as Ezra vii. 22 [non habet Cod. Vaticanus]) ; 29 (Acttous 
Aid., 'AjTois Rom., Acc/nis Vulg. Coverdale, Hattus Bishops', 
Chartnsch Junius, tJ"lt3n Ezra viii. 2) ; 34 (80 Vulg. Junius, 
Coverdale with Ezra viii. 8, against Aid. Rom. Bishops') ; 
35 (212 Aid. Rom. Vulg. Coverdale, Bishops': 218 Junius, 
Ezra viii. g) ; 38 ('AkotAi' Aid. Rom. Bishops', Eccetan 
Vulg., Ezechan Coverdale, Katan Junius: cf. Ezra viii. 12); 
39 (60 Junius, Ezra viii. 13 only); 88 (margin requires /U'? 
6pyi<r6-g!, for which there is no known authority) ; 96. See 
Appendix C, p. xciv., note 7 ; ix. 20 {aymlas Rom. Vulg. 
Coverdale, reatu Junius, ayveias Aid. Bishops'). 

2 EsDRAS i. 22 (margin from the Bishops' margin: so 
Junius, in the form of a conjecture); ii. 15 [colitmba Vulg. 
Junius, cohmina Coverdale, Bishops'); 16 (text as Vulg. 
though Fritzsche's three Latin M.S.S. STD^ read in tllis, 
Coverdale, Bishops': margin from Junius); 32 (text as Cle- 
mentine Vulg. Junius, Coverdale, Bishops': but margin with 
Fritzsche's STD) ; 38 {in convivio Vulg. Coverdale, Bishops' 
text: ad convivium'^xams,; " II Or, yor" Bishops' marg.) ; iii. 
19 (text Vulg. Coverdale, Bishops': margin is fashioned from 
Junius and Bishops' margin) ; 31 (?«f«;«( Vulg. Fritzsche's 
STD : perceive Coverdale, Bishops': venit in nieiitem Junius, 
conceive margin) ; iv. 1 1 (corniptiontin Vulg. Junius, Cover- 
dale, Bishops': incormptionem Fritzsche's SD, but the whole 
passage is in confusion) ; 36 [Hiiriel Fritzsche's T only : all 
the rest Jeremiel); 51 (tjnid erit Vulg. Junius, Coverdale, 
Bishops': but qnis erit Fritzsche's .STD, so that our Transla- 
tors might well appeal to a "Manuscript" here); vi. 49 
(Enoch Vulg. Coverdale, Bishops': Behemoth Junius, Bishops' 
margin, Syriac and ^Ethiopic in Fritzsche) ; vii. 30 (jndieiis 
Vulg. Junius, Coverdale, Bishops': iniciis Fritzsche's STD); 
37 (Achaz Vulg., Achas TD, Coverdale, Bishops': Hacan 
Junius, py Josh. vii. i, &c.; "11DV Josh. vii. 26); 52 (tarde 
Vulg., considerate Junius, patient Coverdale, Bishops': but 
castiST)); 53 (seciiri/as Vulg. Junius: freedom Coverdale, 
Bishops' [" Or, safety " Bishops' margin] : saturitas Fritzsche's 

' Hence, while putting the other parts of both verses in 
italic type, after the model of i John ii. 23 (see Sect. III. 
p. XXXV.), these two lines are not so printed in tlus volume. 

^ .S. is Codex Sangennanensis at Paris of the ninth cen- 
tury, T. at Turin is of the thirteenth, D. at Dresden of the 
fifteenth, all collated afresh for or by Fritzsche (Libri Apo- 
cryplii V. T. 1 87 1, pp. xxvii., xxviii.). 

SD); 69 (ciirati...contentionum Vulg. Junius, Coverdale, 
Bishops': creati...contemptionnm Fritzsche's STD); viii. 8 
[qiiomodo Vulg., like as Coverdale : but quando Junius, quo- 
niam Fritzsche's STD, when Bishops'); ix. 9 (miserebuntur 
Vulg. Junius, Bishops'; be in carefnhtess Coverdale: mira- 
to;rf«>- Fritzsche's STD); 17 — i()(quoniam tcmpus erat... mores 
eorutn. The whole passage is hopelessly corrupt, and no 
English version affords even a tolerable sense. In ver. 19 
Coverdale reads creator with Vulg., mense with Fritzsche's 
TD : creatorum {KnaS^vTuv) seems a conjecture, adopted by 
the Bishops' version and our own : our margin reads messe, 
and so probably the text and Bishops' seed: the .Syriac must 
have read mensd) ; xii. 42 (popiilis Vulg. Junius, Coverdale, 
Bishops': prophetis Fritzsche's SD); .xiii. 2, 13 (Junius stands 
alone: above, p. xxvii.); 3 (millibus Vulg. Junius, Bishops': 
nubibus Fritzsche's SD, Coverdale); 20 (in hunc Vulg., in 
iinnc diem Junius : but in hac Fritzsche's D, Syriac and 
yEthiopic, in hac ST, in these Coverdale, into these Bishops', 
in their substitute for italic type) ; 45 (the margin is only a 
bold guess of Junius'); xiv. 44 (904 Fritzsche's STD: he 
himself reads 94 from the versions) ; 47 {ftimen all autho- 
rities. Perhaps Inmcn is conjectural) ; xv. 36 (text as siiffra- 
ginem S, snffragmen D, f ragmen T: avertam Junius: but 
sitbstramen Vulg., titter Coverdale, Bishops') ; 43 (text extcr- 
rent Coverdale, Bishops' : but margin exterent Vulg. Junius) ; 
46 (coneors in spent Vulg. Junius [Coverdale, Bishops']: censors 
specie or in specie Fritzsche's SD); xvi. 68 (very perplexing: 
fede the ydle loith Idols Coverdale : cibabunt idolis occisos 
Vulg., shall slay you for meat to the idols Bishops'. Fritzsche 
notes no variation of his manuscripts). Three like marginal 
notes (the first two of importance), due to the Bible of 1762, 
may be conveniently added in this place. 2 Esdr. xii. 32 
(ventns Vulg. Coverdale, Bishops'; Spiritus Junius: Unctus 
Fritzsche's STD); xiv. 9 (consilio Vulg. Junius, Coverdale, 
Bishops': filio Fritzsche's STD) ; xvi. 46 (in captivitatem Ju- 
nius, but the margin hardly rests on his sole authority). 

TOBIT i. 2 (Kvplm% Cod. 248. Compl. : KuSiws Aid. Rom.); 
5 (Si'i'djuei 248. Compl.: 5a/xdXct Aid. Rom., but Bahali deo 
Junius); 7 {^Kipwv Compl. Aid,: Atui Rom.) ; 14 {h iypois 
T^s M7;5etas Aid. tV Vayoh ttjs Mtjo. Rom. in /^ages civitatem 
3/edornm Vulg. .See Appendix A, p. Ixxxv., note 2); 17 (iTvl 
ToO TetxofS Compl. Aid. : dTrltTu} toD t. Rom.) ; ii. 10 ((TTpoi<6ia 
LXX.: hirundines Vulg., whom Coverdale and the Bishops' 
follow closely throughout Tobit) ; vii. 17 (dreS^^aTo LXX.: 
6.Tep.6p^aTO two old Latin manuscripts in Parsons); ix. 6 
(Vulg. rather favours the daring conjecture of Junius); xi. 18 
(the margin is only another guess of Junius'*); xiii. 10 (eitppdrri 
Compl. Aid., ei(pp3.vai Rom.) ; xiv. 5 (e^s irdaas ras 7Ci'fd! 
ToO alwuos Compl. Aid. Junius: omitted by Rom. Vulg.); 
10 (^7r7;|a>' Compl. Aid. Junius; lirrjiev Rom.); II (Idafiv 
Compl. Junius: lBa\pav Aid, Rom.). The book of 1762 adds, 
ch. i. 2, Shatmaneser, from the Old Latin, Vulg. Syriac. 

Judith iii. 9 and iv. fi (Esdrelom refers to ch. i. 8, where 
only LXX. has that form) ; iii. 9 (Awxa/as LXX. Junius: but 
TouSai'as Aid.); iv. 3 (Ik ttjs lovSalas 24S, Compl. Aid., but 
Rom. omits 4k); v. 14 (6pos 248. Compl. Aid. Junius: 65Ak 
Rom. deserta Sina montis Vulg.); vii. 3 (^jri LXX. Vulg.: 

^ "Etsi quid si corrupt^ est Eretz Ararat, id est, regie 
Armenife. Docti viderint." Junius in loc. 

* " Hunc locum sic legendum suspicor, 'Ax'x"/"" " '''<'' 
NiffjSa!." Junius in loc. 




Junius alone has a); viii. i (S^afiaiiX Aid., ^afia\iri\ 248. 
Compl., 2aXa^7)\ Rora., Salathiel Vulg., Sammiil Junius); 
22 (tpovov Rom., (fio^or 248. Compl. Aid.); xvi. i (Kaivbv 
Vulg. Roman edition, against Cod. Vaticanus : Kal alvov 248. 
Compl. Aid.); 13 (Kaivdv Rom. with Cod. Vaticanus, Vulg. 
Junius: /tai alvov Aid.). 

Esther xiv. 12 (OcHv Aid. Rom. Vulg.: eOfuiw Compl. 
Junius); xv. 7 [it poiropevo^ivii^ Rom. Compl. Junius: iToptvo- 
liivTii Aid.: went ■wU/i her Coverdale, Bishops'). 

WiSD. iii. 14 (rac^ all authorities: cf. Isai. Ivi. 5. Whence 
came Xau 'of margin?); v. 11 (SiaTrTdvTos Compl. AH., but 
SiHTracTos Rom. Vulg. Junius) ; 14 (xoi's Rom. Coverdale's 
and Bishops' margins : xvom Compl. Aid. Vulg. Junius, Co- 
verdale, Bishops') ; vii. 9 (rlfuoy 248. Compl. Vulg. Junius : 
iriiJ-qTOv of margin. Aid. Rom.); 15 (o^Sw/v-ei/ Compl. Aid. 
Old Latin, Vulg. Junius: Sijii; Rom.); i/rit/. (dedofi^vay Rom. 
Junius, SiSo/Xcvoiv Compl. Vulg. Jun., evSo/iefiiiy Aid., Xe70^^- 
fuii Fritzsche, after the Syriac and other versions, Codd. 
Sinaiticus and Alexandrinus) ; ix. 1 1 {Buvdfiet Vulg. Cover- 
dale, Bishops' only, for So^rf) ; xv. 5 {6pe^ip Compl. Vulg. 
Junius: SveiSos Aid. Rom.). The text of this book is far 
purer than that of Ecclesiasticus, which is largely interpo- 
lated through the influence of the Complutensian Polyglott 
and its prototype, Cod. 248. 

ECCLUS. Prolog. II. 1. 36 (l4>oSiov Grabe, viaticum Junius, 
whence the margin : a<t>6p.oiov LXX.) ; eh. i. 13 (ivpriaei. xop"' 
Aid. Rom.: (uXoyTjOriaiTat. Compl. Vulg. Junius, Coverdale, 
Bishops') ; vii. 26 (p-icovixivri Compl. [Aid. Rom. have not 
the line] Vulg. &c. No trace of " light," except it be a 
euphemistic paraphr.ise) ; xiii. 8 {ev^^poffvvri LXX. Junius: 
i<j>poavvrj Vulg. Coverdale [simpleiiess]. Bishops') ; 1 1 {lirex^ 
LXX., lies operant Junius: flTrex^ retineas Vulg., -withdraw 
Coverdale, Bishops'); xiv. i (TrX^ffei 248. Compl. Junius: 
\{nrri Aid. Rom. Vulg., conscience Coverdale, Bishops') ; xix. 
12 (lioMq. LXX. Junius: Kapblq. Vulg. Coverdale, Bishops'); 
XX. 19 {avdpitnro^ dxapi-S, fj.vdos &Kaipos' both clauses are in 
LXX. &c.); xxii. 9 (Tpo(priv 248. Compl., Tix''W manuscripts 
named by Aniald in his elaborate Critical Commentary on 
the Apocrj'pha, the only considerable one in English. In 
Aid. Rom. Vulg. &c. ver. 9, 10 are wanting); 17(701x01' 
luoTou Aid. Rom. with the margin: 248. Compl. prefix iTrl, 
Vulg. in. The rendering of {,v<!Tbv as a noun is from pointer 
house Coverdale, Bishops', .ri'//;' Junius) ; xxiii. 22, 23 (aXXou 
Compl. Junius: oXXorpiou Aid. Rom. Vulg., but Coverdale 
and the Bishops' vary in the two verses) ; xxiv. i r (ijyairi;- 
lihr) .\ld. Rom. : Tiyiao-fidnrj 24S. Compl. Vulg. Junius, Cover- 
dale, Bishops'); 14 {^x 0(710X015 Aid. Rom.: iv TaSdl 248. 
Compl. [Syr. Junius] : Caiies Vulg. Coverdale, Bishops') ; xxv. 
9 (amicum 7femm Vulg. Coverdale, Bishops': ippovr^aiv LXX. 
Junius, Bishops' margin); 17 {aaKKov Aid. Rom. Bishops': 
apKOi 248. Compl. Vulg. Junius, Coverdale) ; xxx. 2 (evippav- 
Bifaerai 248. Compl. Junius, Coverdale, Bishops': 6vT)ir(Tai 
.Aid. Rom.); xxxiv. 18 {Sup-ij/iaTa 248. Compl. Junius, /iufiri- 
fiara Aid., pLinK-fiiiaTa Rom. Vulg. Coverdale, Bishops'); 
xxxvi. 14 (opal to" \oyla aov Compl. Aid. Junius, ap(ra\oytai 
a-ov Codd. Sinaiticus, Alexandrinus, Vaticanus [cf. Field, 
LXX. Collatio, p. 204], iuerrabilibus verbis tiiis Vulg., thine 
unspeakable virtues Coverdale, Bishops') ; 15 (7rpo0i)Tas 248. 
Compl. Vulg. Junius: irpo<prp-dat .\ld. Rom. Coverdale, 
Bishops') ; 1 7 (oUeruv Compl. Vulg. .Syriac, Junius, Coverdale, 
Bishops': kcruiy Aid. Rom.); xxxvii. 20 (Tpo0^s Aid. Rom., 


?•£• Vulg. Coverdale, Bishops': aoiplas 248. Compl. Junius); 
26 {Si^av 248. Compl. Vulg. Junius: iriVrii' Aid. Rom. Cover- 
dale', Bishops'); xxxviii. 2 (tim'!" 248. Compl. Junius: oo^a 
Aid. Rom. Vulg. Coverdale, Bishops'); 22 {p.ov 248. Compl. 
Vulg., tut Junius: oiiroii Aid. Rom. Coverdale', Bishops'); 
xx.xLx. 13 {dypov Aid. Rom. Coverdale', Bishops': irypou 
248. Compl. [Vulg.] Junius) ; xlii. 8 (irepi iropyeias of the 
margin is found in no edition or version, and in only three 
I unimportant manuscripts); 18 (iti/pios Aid. Rom. Vulg. Cover- 
dale, Bishops': S^kttos 248. Compl. Junius); xliii. 5 (kot^- 
TToiiffe 248. Compl. only, for KaTiairevai) ; xliv. 1 2 (5i' avToii 
Rom. and all, except met-' outoiIs Compl. Aid. Junius) ; xlvii. 3 
(itrai^ev AM., iusi/\'n\g. Coverd.aIe, Bishops': f jre^^i'uirci' 248. 
Compl., whence peregrinus conversatiis est Junius: inaiacv 
Rom.); II {^aaCKiuv Aid. Rom.: |8airiXe(os 248. Compl. 
Vulg. Junius, Coverdale, Bishops'); xlviii. 11 (kekoi/itj/x^I'Oi 
I 248. Compl. Junius: K(Koap.i]p.ivoi Aid. Rom. Vulg. Cover- 
I dale. Bishops'); .xlix. 9 (KarupBtjiae 248. Compl., correxit 
Junius : oYaSiirai Aid. Rom. Coverdale, Bishops'). Add a 
I various reading of 1762; ch. xlviii. 8 (thee Vulg. Junius, 
Bishops': avriiv LXX. Coverdale). In ch. li. 11 /coi Gk. is 
rendered by Junius^Hdi/.- hence because 1762 marg. 

B.^RUCH i. 5 {riixova Rom. \'ulg. Coverdale, Bishops': 
but Compl. Aid. Junius add euxos) ; vi. 61 (koX TrveO/xa of 
text Aid. Rom. Vulg., but Compl. with margin omits icai). 

Bel AND Dragon, ver. 27 (Wc Compl. Aid. Vulg. Junius, 
Coverdale, Bishops': IScri Rom. with margin). 

Pr.\yer of Man asses, 1. 38 (oreiris Cod. Alexandr., but 
the Latin version [which is not Jerome's] and Bishops' Bible 
read respiratio, i. q. ovoxKuiris). 

I Macc. i. I (xfTTiciyx or -eiti/i LXX., Chelhinf\u\g~, 
Cethim Coverdale, Bishops', Chettim Bishops' marg.) ; 4 (tu- 
pdvvuv Rom. Vulg. Coverdale, Bishops': TvpavvtCiv Comph 
Junius, TupowiKwi' .-Md.) ; ii. 2 {Kahih Rom. Junius, 'Io95/s 
Compl.: ToSSis Aid. Old Latin, Vulg. Coverdale, Bishops'); 
5 (Auopoi' Compl. Rom., 'Avapav Aid., Habaran Jimius, 
Abaron Vulg. Coverdale, Bishops') ; 66 (iroXe/uiJo-fi Rom. 
Vulg. Coverdale, Bishops': iroXfjo^ireTC Compl. Aid. Junius) ; 
iii. 29 {<p6poi Codd. .Sinaiticus and .Alexandrinus, Old Latin, 
Vulg. Ccvverdale, Bishops': 0opoX67oi Compl. Aid. Rom. 
Junius); 41 [iraUas LXX.: W60S Josephus, Ant. XII. 7, 3 
and Syriac); v. 3 {'AKpajiaTThrii' Compl. Aid. Rom. Junius, 
Arabathane Vulg. Coverdale, Bishops') ; 26 (Biiriropa .Aid. 
Codd. Alexandrinus and Vaticanus : Boo'opo Cod. Sinaiticus 
with 161 1 : Boiroppa Compl., Abosor Vulg., Barasa Cover- 
dale, Bishops') ; ibid. (Xair0dip Rom. Vulg. Coverdale : 
XaiTKiip Compl. Aid., Casbon Bishops'. In ver. 36, as the 
margin of 1762 notes, Xoo-^uvis read by Compl. Aid. Rom., 
but Chasbon by Vulg., Casbon by Coverdale, Bishops') ; 
28 (Bdffoppo Compl. Aid. Bo<rop Rom. Vulg. Coverdale, 
Bishops') ; vi. 38 {ipaKayliv Old Latin, Vulg. Syriac, 
Junius, Coverdale, Bishops': ^apo7j(v Compl. Aid. Rom.); 
vii. 31 (Xo^opo-oXoKo Rom. Vulg. Coverdale, Bishops': 
Kaipapffdpafia Compl. .\ld., Capharsama Old Latin, Carpha- 
salama Bishops' margin); ix. 2 (Galilea is a mere guess of 
Dnisius, according to Cotton) ; 9 (much confusion exists in 
Compl. Aid. which read oXX' t\ a^^aixiv rds iavTwv tf/vxds. rb 

' It is worthy of notice how Coverdale (153s). ■whose 
version of the Apocrypha was the first printed in English, 
though leaning much on the Latin Vulgate, follows Aldus in [ 
preference in these readings. 



.[SECT. II. 

vvv ^iriarpe\l^oi', Kal ol a.O€\<pol TifxCiv direppvtjffai'y Kal 7ro\ffiriao- 
fiev... which Jiinuis follows : this virtually agrees with Vulg. 
Coverdale, Bishops'. Our version justly professes to follow 
Rom. d\\' 'rj (T{b^w{xiv rds eai/rtuy ^I'xas rb vvtf, Kai ^7rt<7T/>^^a)- 
f).€v lierA [aJ Vulg. &c.] rail' ciSeX^wi' viiuv Koi TroXe/iijcrw- 
/iev...); 37 (Na5a/jd» Aid. Rom., tsa^adaS Compl., Macia/vi 
Vulg. Coverdale, Bishops', Medeba Junius) ; 66 {'OSoMwa 
Compl. Aid., 'Qooa.a.ppT]v Rom., Odaren Vulg. Coverdale, 0</tf- 
meras Bishops' text, Odareb margin. Odonarkes has abso- 
lutely no authority, as Canon Westcott notices) ; xi. 63 (xii- 
pas Compl. Aid. Bishops': xpda^ Rom. Old Latin, Vulg.: 
from meddling in the realm Coverdale) ; xii. 37 (??refl-c Aid. 
Old Latin, Vulg. Coverdale, Bishops': ^77«re Compl. Rom- 
Junius) ; xiv. 9 {de bonis terns Vulg. Coverdale, Bishops' 
only: irepl ayaOiiu LXX.) ; 34 (Gaza Coverdale, Bishops' 
only: Gazaris Bishops' margin); xv. 22 ('kpiapadi) Rom. 
Junius: 'kpdB-q Compl. Aid., v^rafe Vulg., Araba Coverdale, 
Bishops') ; 23 {^afi.\pd/j.ri Compl. Rom. Vulg., Samsanes Qa- 
verdale, .Saw^^fZW/^-j Bishops'; ffa^i/za/:?; Aid. See below, 1762); 
ibid, (ttiv BacriXeiSa;' Cod. Alexandrinus only). 

The Cambridge Bible of 1638, which very seldom adds to 
the marginal notes, in this book cites ch. iv. 15 'Ao-o-apij^wS, 
the reading of Compl. Aid., and ch. ix. 36 'A/x^pl of Compl. 
The Bible of 1762 adds (besides two rectifications of dates) 
ch. iv. 2.^ {bonus Vulg. Junius, Coverdale, Bishops'); v. 13 
(Tu/3tou Rom., xoS /3iou Compl. Aid., Tnbiii Vvdg. Coverdale, 
Bishops'); xiv. 22 (rais /SouXms LXX. Vulg. Coverdale: tois 
|3i/3\(ois one unimportant Greek manuscript; libris Junius, 
public records Bishops') ; xv. 23 (Lampsacus Junius, adding 
" SIC placuit legere ex conjectura,."); 39 {Gcdor,-3. like con- 
jecture of Junius, approved by Grotius and Dr Paris). 

2 M.^CC. iii. 24 (vvav [i. q. Trreu/iaTui'] omitting Kiiptos 
Compl. Syr. Junius : Sfiritus omnipotcntis Dei Vulg. Cover- 
dale. Bishops': irpwv [i. q. iraWpwi'] Aid. Rom.); iv. 40 
(kipavov Cod. Alexandrinus, Compl. Junius : 'ivpi.wov Aid. 
Rom. Vulg., "tyrant" Coverdale, Bishops'); vi. i ^^ KBi\vaXov 
LXX. Bishops' margin : Antiochenntn Old Latin, Vulg. Ju- 
nius, Coverdale, Bishops'); ix. 15 (Junius stands alone here 
in rendering Antiochenis) ; xi. 21 {b^i.o(jKopLvB\.ov LXX. Junius, 
Coverdale, Bishops': Dioscori Old Latin, Vulg. Syriac) ; 34 
(di/fluTraToi, if that word be meant in the margin, has no autho- 
rity: these men were not consuls at all, but legati to overlook 
affairs in Syria) ; xii. 12 (if the margin represents a various 
reading, no trace of it remains); 39 (rpo-wov [Aid.] Rom.: 
Xpovov Cod. Alexandrinus, Compl. Junius: but Vulg. Cover- 
dale, Bishops' omit both words); xiii. 14 (KriVr?? Compl. 
Rom. Vulg.: Kvpi(j) Aid. with three manuscripts only). 

The Bilile of 1762 notes one various reading: ch. xii. 36 
(Topyiav Aid., five manuscripts, Coverdale, Bishops' text: 
"EcSpiv all other Greek, Vulg. Syriac, Junius, Bishops' 

To these 154 various readings indicated by the 
Translators of 16 11 in the Apocrypha we must add 
138 marginal notes, which express the exact mean- 
ing of the Greek, and three of the Latin of 2 Esdras. 
In 505 places varied renderings are alleged (the 
word ""Or" being prefixed to them), many taken 
from Junius (besides those where he is expressly 
named, p. xxvii.), from the Bishops' Bible, and other 

Old English versions. In 174 places (167 of them 
in I Esdras) alternative forms of Proper names 
are given for the reader's guidance, to which must 
be added 42 notes containing useful information. 
Hence the sum total of the notes due to the 
original Translators in the Apocrypha appears to 
be 1016. Besides these two were annexed in the 
Cambridge Bible of 1638 (see above, last column), 
18 in that of 1762, one (Tobit iv. 20) in 1769, in 
all 21. In the present edition are added, set within 
brackets, one marginal direction note at Esther xv. i, 
and at Ecclus. xviii. 30 ; xx. 27 ; xxiii. 7, summa- 
ries of contents, extracted from the best Manuscripts, 
resting on authority quite as good as and nearly 
identical with any in favour of those inserted by 
the Authorized Version in Ecclus. xxiv. i ; xxx. i, 
14; xxxiii. 24; xxxiv. i ; xliv. i; li. i. 

We come at length to the New Testament, the 
marginal annotations in which in the first edition 
amount to 765, so that together with the 6637 in 
the Old Testament, and the 1016 in the Apocrypha, 
the number in the whole Bible is no less than 
8418'. Of the 765 in the New Testament 35 re- 
late to various readings, and will be detailed pre- 
sently (p. xxxi.); 112 present us with a more literal 
rendering of the Greek than was judged suitable 
for the text; no less than 582 are alternative trans- 
lations, 35 are explanatory notes or brief exposi- 
tions. Of later notes, the Bible of 1762 added 
96, that of 1769 no more than nine. Taking in 
therefore the 36S noted in the Old Testament 
(p. xxvL), and the 21 in the Apocrypha, these addi- 
tional marginal annotations amount in all to 494, 
few of them of any great value, some even mar- 
vellously trifling, but all of them in the present 
volume readily distinguished from the work of the 
original Translators by being placed within brackets. 
Those who shall look almost at random into the 
multitude of Bibles published between 1638 and 
1762 (a branch of enquiry which the plan of our 
edition did not lead to the necessity of examining 
very minutely), will probably find the germ of some 
of these later notes in Bibles of that period, put 

' In the present volume the same marginal note is often 

made to apply to two or more places, if they stand very near 
each other, by means of repeating the marks of reference (t or 
I). Thus in Gen. vii. 3, the marginal note "tHeb. sn'cn 
seven, " which in 161 1 is attached to ver. 2 only, serves to 
illustrate the same phrase occurring immediately afterwards. 


forth as it were tentatively, and withdrawn in later 
copies. Thus the later margins of Matt, x.wiii. 1 9 
(slightly altered in 16S3, 1701) and of Acts xiv. 21 
first appeared in Field's Bible of 1660, then in the 
Cambridge edition of 1683. To the same Bibles 
may be traced the notes on Matt. x. 25 ; xiv. 6 ; 
xxi. 19; xxii. 26. Mark xi. 17. Luke xxii. 42. 
Acts vii. 44; viii. 13. i Cor. vii. 32. 2 Cor. viii. 
2; X. 10. James iii. 6. 2 John 3. The Cam- 
bridge Bible of 1683 first gave those on Matt. 
i. 20. Mark iii. 3; vii. 22. Luke vii. 8; xi. 36; 
xviii. 2 ; xxi. 8. Acts ix. 2 ; xv. 5 ; xvii. 3 ; xviii. 5. 

1 Cor. vii. 16. Eph. ii. 5; vi. 12. i Tim. iii. 16. 

2 Uvea, postscript. Heb. x. 34; xii. 10. James iv. 
2. 2 Peter i. i, 8: many of which were obviously 
the work of the same mind. Two more appear in 
Lloyd's Bible of 1701, i Cor. xii. 5. Heb. i. 6". 
These t,?> notes at least must accordingly be de- 
ducted from the 96 imputed to Dr Paris, and they 
are among the best of this class. After having been 
swept away from the ordinary Bibles whereof ours 
of 1743 — 4 is a type, he brought them back again 
into their former places. 

As Tremellius had special influence with the 
revisers of the Old Testament, and Junius with 
those of the Apocrypha, so Beza had considerable 
weight with the Translators of the New Testament. 
Some of their worst marginal renderings come from 
his Latin version, such as Mark i. 34. Luke iv. 
41. Acts i. 8. Rom. xi. 17. i Cor. iv. 9, though 
this last belongs to 1762. The earlier versions also 
often gave rise to the margin. Thus 2 Cor. v. 1 7 
is alleged to this effect by Bp. Turton", where the 
Genevan Bible of 1560 led our Translators to in- 
sert a note in opposition to their own judgment, 
fortified as it was by Beza, and all the English 
versions save that one. Particular attention was 
naturally paid to the Bishops' Bible, which was 
the basis of the Authorized. Sometimes its ren- 
derings both in text and margin are retained un- 
changed : e.g. 2 Cor. viii. 22 : or the margin alone 


' .\11 these particulars (a little revised) are derived from 
p. 10 of Professor Grote's Manuscript, for which see above, 
p. xviii., note i. He includes in his list Acts xvii. 19, but 
this is as old as 161 1. The note on Eph. ii. 5 " liy whose 
grace, " taken from a various reading of the Clementine Vul- 
gate "aijiis gratia," seems due to Scattergood (see p. xix.), 
and is suggested in that portion of Poli Synopsis of which he 
is the reputed author (Grote MS. p. 41). 

* Text of English Bible, p. 7 1 note. 

is kept, after the te.xt is changed, e.g. Heb. xii. 2 : 
or the Bishops' rendering, although removed from 
the text where it once stood, is used for a mar- 
gin, e.g. Gal. iii. 4. Eph. iv. i. 2 Thess. iii. 14. 
2 Tim. iv. 5, 15. Li that primary passage Lleb. ii. 
16 the text and margin are both virtually the 
Bishops', with their places reversed. It is needless 
to pursue this subject further, however curious the 
questions it suggests, since after all, every render- 
ing must be judged upon its own merits, indepen- 
dently of the source from which it was drawn. 

The following marginal notes relating to various 
readings occur in the New Testament in the two 
issues of 161 1. They are nearly all derived from 
Beza's text or notes. 

S. M.\TX. i. II; vii. 14; ix. 26 (perhaps avroC of Codex 
BezK [D] is represented in the text: "the fame of this" 
Bishops') ; xxiv. 31 ; .xxvi. 26. S. MARK ix. 16 (aurous Beza 
1565, afterwards changed by him to aurowi). .S. Luke ii. 58 ; 
X. 22 (the words in the margin are from the Complutensian 
edition and Stephens 1550); xvii. 36. S. John xviii. 13 
(the words of this margin, except the reference to ver. 24, 
are copied from the text of the Bishops' Bible, where they 
are printed in the old substitute for italic type^). Acts xiii. 
18; XXV. 6. Rom. v. 17; vii. 6; viii. 11. i CoR. xv. 31*. 
2 Cor. xiii. 4*. G.4L. iv. 17 (u^as Compl. Erasm. Steph. Beza 
1565, was Beza 1589, ijqS). Eph. vi. 9 (u/iuJi' nal avidv 
Compl.). Heb. iv. 2 (ffuyKEKpa/t^i/ous margin, vvilli Compl. 
Vulg.); ix. 2 (ayia text, with Compl. Erasm. Beza: ayio 
niarg. with Steph.) ; xi. 4 (XoXei text, with Erasm. Aldus, 
Vulg. English versions : XaXeirai margin, Compl. Stephens, 
Beza"). J.wiES ii. 18 (xwpi! text, Colinceus 1534, Beza's last 
three editions, Vulg,: « margin, Compl. Erasm. Stephens, 
Beza 1565, all previous Englisli versions), i Pet. i. 4 (V«s 
Steph.); ii. 21 (u^mk Beza 1565, not in his later editions: 
this marginal note is also in the Bishops' Bible). 2 Pet. ii. 2 
(ao-eX^eiats marg. Compl.) ; 11 (marg. as Vulg. Great Bible) ; 
18 {li\i-iOv Compl. A^ulg.). 2 JOH.N 8 {eipyd<ra(r6e...dTro\dpriTe 
marg. Vulg.). Rev. iii. 14 (margin as Compl., all previous 
English versions) ; vi. 8 (auri? margin, with Compl. Vulg. 
Bishops' Bible) ; xiii. i (oj-o^oTa margin, with Compl. Vulg. 
Coverdale) ; 5 (margin adds or prefixes iroXf/xoi" to Troirj<Tai of 
the text, with Compl. Colinoeus 1334, but not Erasm., Beza, 
Vulg. or English versions); xiv. 13 (marg. d-rrdpTi X^7ei vai 

3 It is doubtful whether even in the Bishops' Bible the 
words are designed to indicate a various reading, or are a 
simple comment on the passage, compared with ver. 24. 
There is Syriac and some other veiy slender authority for 
inserting them, but that of Cyril alone would be known to 
our Translators, who doubtless took them from Beza's Latin 
version (1556). 

* For the last three passages see Appendix E, p. ci. 

5 But as no early edition reads ai/f, the margin may only 
suggest a different rendering for ev. 

« Beza's Latin is like the Vulgate "loquitur:" perhaps 
XaXciToi was not regarded by him as passive. 

XXX 11 


[sect. III. 

t4 Ilvtvixa with Compl. Col.); xvii. 5 (marg. is from Vulg. 
and all previous English versions). 1 

To these 35 textual notes of 161 1, the edition 
of 1762 added fourteen, that of 1769 one. 

1762. S. M.\TT. vi. I ; X. 10; 2?; xii. 27 (" + Gr. Seel- 
zebul: and so ver. 24") now dropped. S. Luke xxli. 42 
(incidentally excluding 7ra/)^i'e7Kc). ACTSviii. 13. Heb.x. 2 
(see Appendix E, p. ciii.) ; 17 (probably from the Philoxenian 
Syriac version, then just becoming known). J.^mes iv. 2, 
revived from the Bible of 1683 (^Soi-erre Erasm. 1519, 
Luther, Tyndale, Coverdale, Bible, Geneva 1557, 
Bishops', but perhaps no manuscript). 2 Pet. i. i (see Ap- 
pendix E, p. c). 2 John 12 {hjxwv Vulg.). Rev. xv. 3 
(a7t'uv text, after Erasm., English versions: the alternative 
readings in the margin being iBvw of Compl., which is much 
the best supported, and 07/01;/ of the Clementine Vulgate, of 
some of its manuscripts, and the later Syriac) ;' xxi. 7 (margin 
TaPra Compl. Vulg. rightly); xxli. ig(marg. |i/Xou for second* 
^i(3X(ou Compl. Vulg. rightly). 

1769. S. M.vrx. xii. 24 taken mutatis tniifandh from the 
marginal note of 1762 on ver. 27. 

In Appendi.x E pp. c. — civ. has been brought 
together all that can throw light on the critical re- 
sources at the command of our Translators in the 
prosecution of their version of the New Testament. 
That these were very scanty is sufficiently well 
known, and, if for this cause only, a formal revision 
of their work has now become a matter of neces- 
sity, after the lapse of so long a period. None of 
the most ancient Greek manuscripts had then been 
collated, and though Codex Bezae (D) had been for 
many years deposited in England, little use had 
been made of it, and that single document, from its 
very peculiar character, would have been more 
likely to mislead than to instruct in inexperienced 
hands. It would be unjust to assert that the 
Translators failed to take advantage of the materials 
which were readily accessible, nor did they lack 
care or discernment in the application of them. 
Doubtless they rested mainly on the later editions 
of Beza's Greek Testament, whereof his fourth 
(1589) was more highly esteemed than his fifth 
j (1598), the production of his extreme old age. 
' But besides these, the Complutensian Polyglott, 
together with the several editions of Erasmus and 
Stephens's of 1550, were constantly resorted to. 
Out of the 131 passages examined in Appendix E, 
wherein the differences between the texts of these 
books are sufficient to affect, however slightly, the 
language of the version, our Translators abide with 
I Beza against Stephens in Si places, with Stephens 

against Beza in 21, with the Complutensian, Erasmus, 
or the Vulgate against both Stephens and Beza in 
29. The influence of Beza is just as perceptible in 
the cases of their choice between the various read- 
ings which have been collected above (p. xxxi.): the 
variation approved by him is set in the text, that of 
the other is mostly banished to the margin. On 
certain occasions, it may be, the Translators yielded 
too much to Beza's somewhat arbitrary decisions ; 
but they lived at a time when his name was the 
very highest among Reformed theologians, when 
means for arriving at an independent judgment 
were few and scattered, and when the first principles 
of te.xtual criticism had yet to be gathered from a 
long process of painful induction. His most obvious 
and glaring errors their good sense easily enabled 
them to avoid (cf. Matt. i. 23 ; John xviii. 20). 

Section III. 

On the use of the Italic type by the Translators, and 
on the extension of their principles by subseqnmt 
The practice of indicating by a variation of type 
such words in a translation of the Bible as have 
no exact representatives in the original is believed 
to have been first employed by Sebastian Munster 
in his Latin version of the Old Testament pub- 
lished in 1534'. Five years later this diversity of 
character ("a small letter in the text" as the editors 
describe it) was resorted to in Cranmer's Bible, in 
order to direct attention to clauses rendered from 
the Latin Vulgate which are not extant in the 
Hebrew qr Greek originals. A good example of its 
use occurs in Matt. xxv. i where " (and the bride) " 
is added to the end of the verse from the Old 
Latin, not from any Greek copy known in that age. 
As the readings of the Vulgate came to be less 
regarded or less familiar in England, subsequent 
translators applied the smaller type to the purpose 
for which Munster had first designed it, the rather 
as Theodore Beza had so used it in his Latin New 
Testament of 1556. Thus the English New Testa- 
ment published at Geneva in 1557, and the Geneva 
Bible of 1560, "put to that word, which lacking 

' Bp. Turton's Text of the English Bible Considered (p. 
Ill second edition). In this branch of the subject the Bishop 
was quite at home, and has given a view of the italics which 
is only not complete. 




made the sentence obscure, but set it in such 
letters, as may easily be discerned from the com- 
mon text'." The same expedient was adopted by 
the translators of the Bishops' Bible (1568, 1572), 
somewhat too freely indeed in parts. It is one of 
the most considerable faults of this not very suc- 
cessful version, that its authors assumed a liberty of 
running into paraphrase, the ill effects of which this 
very difference in the type tended to conceal from 
themselves. From these two preceding versions, 
then held in the best repute, the Geneva and the 
Bishops' Bibles, the small Roman as distinguished 
from the black letter (now respectively represented 
by the Italic and Roman type) was brought natu- 
rally enough into the Bible of 161 1, and forms a 
prominent feature of it, whether for good or ill. 

On this last point, namely, the wisdom or con- 
venience of printing different words in the same 
verse or line in different kinds of type, with a 
view to the purpose explained above, it is not 
necessary for an editor of the Authorized Bible to 
express, or even to hold, an opinion. Itahcs, or 
whatever corresponds with them, may possibly be 
dispensed with altogether (though in practice this 
abstinence will be found hard to maintain) ; or 
they may be reserved for certain extreme cases, 
where marked difference in idiom between the two 
languages, or else some obscurity or corruption of 
the original text, seems to forbid a strict and 
literal translation. It is enough for the present 
purpose to say that our existing version was plainly 
constructed on another principle : those who made 
it saw no objection to the free use of a typogra- 
phical device which custom had sanctioned, and 
would have doubtless given a different turn to 
many a sentence had they been debarred from in- 
dicating to the unlearned what they had felt obliged 
to add of their own to the actual words of the 
original ; the addition being always either involved 
and implied in the Hebrew or Greek, or at any 
rate so necessary to the sense that the English 
reader would be perple.xed or go wrong without it. 
Taking for granted, therefore, the right of the 
Translators thus to resort to the italic type, and 
the general propriety of the mode of their exer- 
cising it, the only inquiry now open to us is whe- 
ther they were uniform, or reasonably consistent, 
in their use of it. 

1 To the Header, p. 2, N.T. 1557. 

And in the face of patent and well-ascertained 
facts it is impossible to answer such a question in the 
affirmative. That undue haste and Scarcely venial 
carelessness on the part of the persons engaged 
in carrying through the press the issues of 1611, 
which are only too visible in other matters {above, 
p. xii.), are nowhere more conspicuous than with 
regard to this difference in the type. If it be once 
conceded that the Translators must have intended 
to use or refrain from using italics in the selfsame 
manner in all cases that are absolutely identical 
(and the contrary supposition would be strange 
and unreasonable indeed), their whole case in this 
matter must be given up as indefensible. There 
is really no serious attempt to avoid palpable in- 
consistencies on the same page, in the same verse : 
and those who have gone over this branch of their 
work will be aware that even comparative uniformi- 
ty can be secured only in one way, by the repeated 
comparison of the version with the sacred originals, 
by unflagging attention so that nothing however 
minute may pass unexamined. This close and 
critical examination was evidently entered upon, 
with more or less good results, by those who pre- 
pared the Cambridge Bibles of 1629 and more 
especially of 1638 (for before these appeared the 
italics of 161 1, with all their glaring faults, were 
reprinted without change^), and in the next cen- 
tury by Dr Paris in 1762, by Dr Blayney and his 
friends in I769'''. The rules to be observed in 
such researches, and the principles on which they 
are grounded, must be gathered from the study of 
the standard of 16 11, exclusively of subsequent 
changes, regard being paid to what its authors in- 
tended, rather than to their actual practice. 

The cases in which the italic character has 
been employed by tlie Translators of our Autho- 
rized Bible may probably be brought under the 
following heads : — 

(i) When words quite or nearly necessary to 
complete the sense of the sacred writers have been 
introduced into the text from parallel places of 
Scripture. Six such instances occur in the second 
book of Samuel : 

" There may be more alterations, but we can name only 
Gal. i. 3, "Ac" italicised in 1613, but not in later Bibles be- 
fore 1629 (Cambridge). 

^ Appendix D, p. xcviii. 




ch. V. 8. "And David said on that day, Whosoever get- 
teth up to tlie gutter, and smiteth the Jebusites, and the lame 
and the blind, that are hated of David's soul, he shall be 
chief a)id captain." The last clause is supplied from i Chr. 
xi. 6. 

ch. vi. 6. "And when they came to Nachon's threshing- 
floor, Uzzah put forth his hand to the ark of God." Rather 
^' his hand" (as in 1638) from i Chr. xiii. 9. 

ch. viii. 4. "And David took from him a thousand 
chariots, and seven hundred horsemen, and twenty thousand 
footmen.'' We derive ^^ chariots" from i Chr, xviii. 4. 

ver. 18. "And Benaiah the son of Jehoiada was oz'cr both 
the Cherethites and the Pelethites" (was ever 1629). In 
I Chr. .xviii. 17 "was o\tv" (1611). 

ch. xxi. 19. "...slew the ^-o//;tv- (1/" Goliath the Gittite." 
In I Chr. XX. 5 we read "slew Lahmi the brother of Goliath 
the Gittite." 

cli. xxiii. 8. "the same 7vas Adino the Eznite: he lift up 
his spear against eight hundred, whom he slew at one time." 
I Chr. xi. II supplies "he lift up, &c." 

Thus Num. xx. 26 is filled up from ver. 24; 
Judg. ii. 3 from Num. xx\iii. 55 or Josh, xxiii. 13; 

1 Kin, ix. 8 from 2 Chr. vii. 21; 2 Kin. xxv. 3 from 
Jer. xxxix. 2 and lii. 6 ; i Chr. ix. 41 from ch. viii. 
35; I Chr. xvii. 25 from 2 Sam. vii. 27; i Chr. 
xviii. 6 from 2 Sam. viii. 6; 2 Chr. xxv. 24 from 

2 Kin. xiv. 14; Ezra ii. 6, 59 from Neh. vii. 11, 61. 
In the Bible of 1638 Jer. vi. 14 of the daughter is 
italicised as taken into the text from ch. viii. 11. 
This is the simplest case, for the words supplied 
in italics are doubtless lost in the one ancient text, 
preserved in the other. 

(2) When the extreme conciseness of the He- 
brew language produces a form of expression 
intelligible enough to those who are well versed in 
it, yet hardly capable of being transformed into 
a modern tongue. One or two of Bp. Turton's 
(Text, &c. pp. 50, 51) examples will illustrate our 

Gen. xiii. 9. " Separate thyself, I pray thee, from me : 
if the left hand, then I will go to the right ; or if the right 
hand, then I will go to the left." 

Ex. xiv. 10. " And it was a cloud and darkness, but it 
gave light by night. " 

Every one must feel that something is wanting 
to render these verses perspicuous ; the latter in- 
deed we should hardly understand, without looking 
closely to the context. It seems quite right, there- 
fore, that supplementary words should be inserted 
in such i)laces, and equally fit that they should be 
indicated by some contrivance that may shew that 

they form no part of the Hebrew original. In our 
version accordingly the verses stand as follows, 
except that in the former "thou" (twice over) was 
not in italics before 1629; italicise also the second 

" If tltoii wilt take the left hand, then I will go to the 
right ; or if thou depart to the right hand, then I will go to 
the left." 

" It was a cloud and darkness to them, but it gave light 
by night to these." 

To this class we may most conveniently refer 
the numerous cases wherein what grammarians call 
the apodosis (that is, tiie consequence resulting 
from a supposed act or condition) is implied rather 
than stated, yet in English requires something to 
be expressed more or less fully : such are the fol- 
lowing texts ; 

Gen. XXX. 27. " If I have found favour in thine eyes, 

2 Chr. ii. 3. "As thou didst deal with David my father, 
and didst send him cedars... eiren so deal with ine." 

Dan. iii. 15. " If ye be ready that at what time ye hear 
the sound of the cornet,. fall down and worship the image 
which I have made, well." 

Luke xiii. 9. " And if it bear fruit, well." 

Occasionally our Translators, with happy bold- 
ness, have suppressed the apodosis entirely, as in 
the original (Ex. xxxii. 32; Luke xix. 42). In some 
few passages the seeming necessity for such inser- 
tion arises from a misunderstanding either of the 
sense or the construction: such is probably the 
case in Neh. iv. 12, and unquestionably so in 
Matt. XV. 6 ; Mark vii. 1 1 . 

(3) Just as little objection will probably be 
urged against the custom of our Translators in 
italicising words supplied to clear up the use of 
the grammatical figure known as the zeugma, where- 
by, in the Hebrew no less than in the Greek 
and Latin languages, an expression which strictly 
belongs to but one member of a sentence is made, 
with some violation of strict propriety, to do duty 
in another. 

Gen. iv. 30. " .\nd Adah bare Jabal : he was the father 
of such as dwell in tents, and cattle." Supply, " of such as 
have cattle." 

Ex. iii. 16. "I have surely visited you, and that which 
is done to you in Egypt." Our version here, with less 
necessity, inserts "seen" after "and." 

Ex. XX. 18. "And all the people saw the thunderings, 
and the lightnings, and the noise of the trumpet, and the 




mountain smoking." Here the order of the clauses renders 
it impossible to supply any single word which would not 
increase the awkwardness of the sentence: the passage is 
accordingly left as it stands in the original. Not so the 
sharper language of the parallel place : 

Deut. iv. 12. "Ye heard the voice of the words, but 
saw no similitude, only a voice." After "only" insert with 
1611 "ye heard." 

1 Kin. xi. 12 (so i Chr. xxiii. ii). "And he brought 
forth the king's son, and put the crown upon him, and the 
testimony." Insert " gave him" before "the testimony." 

Luke i. 64. "And his mouth was opened immediately, 
and his tongue," add "loosed." 

I Cor. xiv. 34. " It is not permitted unto them to speak, 
but to be under obedience." After "but" insert " they are 
commanded." ^o ^^ and commanding" before " to abstain " 
in the exactly parallel passage, i Tim. iv. 3. 

The following examples, taken from the Apo- 
crypha, have been neglected by all editors up to 
the present date : 

1. Esdr. ix. 24. "Taste no flesh, drink no wine, but eat 
flowers only. " 

xii. 17. "As for the voice which thou heardest speak, 
and that thou sawest not to go out from the heads." This 
rendering, taken from the Coverdale and Bishops' Bibles, is 
possibly incorrect. 

Ecclus. li. 3. "According to the multitude of thy mer- 
cies ^XiA greatness of thy name." 

(4) Akin to the preceding is the practice of 
inserting in the Authorized Version a word or two, 
in order to indicate that abrupt transition from the 
oblique to the direct form of speech, which is so 
familiar to most ancient languages, but so foreign 
to our own : 

Gen. iv. 25. "And she bare a son, and called his name 
Seth : for God, said she, hath appointed me another seed 
instead of Abel." 

Ex. xviii. 4. "And the name of the other was Eliezer; 
for the God of my father, said he, vas mine help." 

Our marginal references on the latter text sup- 
ply several other instances of this construction. 
The inconvenience of a sudden change of person, 
unbroken by any such words supplied, may appear 
from Gen. xxxii. 30, "And Jacob called the name 
of the place Peniel : for I have seen God face to 
face, and my life is preserved." Just as abrupt is 
the construction in Gen. xli. 52 (compare ver. 51); 
Tobit viii. 21. In 2 Mace. vi. 24 "said he" con- 
tinued in Roman type till 1638. 

(5) Another use of italics is to indicate that 
a word or clause is of doubtful authority as a 

matter of textual criticism. Of this in the Autho- 
rized Version we can produce only one unequivocal 
instance in the Canonical books, i John ii. 23 
(see Appendix E, p. cii.); for it is not quite cer- 
tain that the change of type in Judg. xvi. 2 ; xx. 9, 
employed to point out words borrowed from the 
Septuagint, intimates any suspicion of a lacuna in 
the te.xt. In subsequent editions occur the follow- 
ing instances, most of them being due to the 
Cambridge edition of 1638, those that are not so 
having another date affixed to them : 

Deut. xxvii. 26 ("<?//"). Josh. xxii. 34 ("£</"). i Sam. 
ii. 16 ("Nay" 1629 Camb.)'. 2 Kin. xix. 31 ("0/ hosts")^; 
XX. 13 (the second "all" appears in most Hebrew Bibles, 
and we have restored the Roman character). 2 Chr. v. i 
("all"); xvii. 4 ("LORD"). Job x. 20 ("cease then, and," 
1611 inconsistently: we should read with 1638, "cease then, 
and," or leave all in Roman as 1629 Camb., since both par- 
ticles are found in Keri). Vs. xW. 1 ("And he shall be," 
Chetiv, not Keri); Ixix. 32 ("and be glad"). Prov. xx. 4 
(there/ore: but 1 of JCeri is in Symmachus and the Vulgate, 
so that we restore the type of 161 1). Jer. xiii. 16 ("and 
make," yet 1 of Keri is in the Septuagint and Vulgate). 
Lam. v. 7 ("and are not;" ".-1«(/ have." These two con- 
junctions are both wanting in Chetiv, present in Keri, yet 
1769 italicises the first, not the second). Mark ix. 42 (see 
.Appendix E, p. c). John viii. 6 (1769: see Appendix E, 
p. c). I John iii. 16 (see Appendix E, p. c). 

Thus in the Apocrypha 1629 italicises on me in Tobit xi. 
15, /ie being wanting in the Complutensian, but we have 
decided to return to the Roman type. For similar cases 
examine Ecclus. iii. 22 (1629 and 1769); i Mace. iii. 18 
(1638) ; X. 78 (163S) ; xi. 15 (1638, partim recti) ; xiv.4 (1638). 

To these passages, \\ hich in the present volume 
have been italicised or the contrary, according to 
the circumstances in each case, we have added 
2 Chr. .XV. S"qf Oded^" to point out the doubt 
hanging over the reading or construction in that 

' This is inevitable, as the reading is either 17 "to him" 
(Cheti'!'), or K? "Nay" (A>)v), not both. The two words 
are confused in 18 other places, of which Delitzsch points 
out 17. 

' The addition in this passage and others is from the 
Hebrew Keri or margin ; but J\eri is received without italics 
where we should not wish to insert them now : e. g. Judg. xx. 
13 "the children;" Ruth iii. 5, 17 "to me." In ver. 37 of 
this chapter we have italicised Keri "his sons" for the sake 
of consistency. In the parallel place Isai. xxxvii. 38 "his 
sons" stands in Chetiv, or the text. 

' N'33n Ti'y nx-nsni (contrast ch. ix. 29 nx-ur'S?! 

njn^). The absolute state of nS-133n seems connected with 
a break in the sense, such as occurs in ver. 1 1 ; ch. xvi. 9. 
Tlie Vulgate has here Azariir fiUi Oded, as all in ver. r. Thus 
again in Prov. xv. 22, by italicising "they," we intimate that 
"thoughts" is probably not the real nominative to D-lpf). 



[sect. III. 

place. Also in Ecclus. i. 7; xvii. 5, italics have 
been substituted, as was stated above, p. xxvii., in 
the room of brackets, as a mark of probable 
spuriousness in the lines so printed. The portion 
of I John V. 7, 8 which is now for the first time set 
in italics, is probably no longer regarded as genuine 
by any one who is capable of forming an inde- 
pendent judgment on the state of the evidence. 

(6) The last class to which we may refer the 
italicised words in our version, is that wherein the 
words supplied are essential to the English sense, 
although they may very well be dispensed with in 
the Hebrew or Greek ; nay more, although they 
could not be received into the original without 
burdening the sense, or marring all propriety of 
style. This last head comprises a far greater num- 
ber of cases than all the rest put together, and it 
may reasonably be doubted whether much advan- 
tage accrues from a change of type where the sense 
is not affected to an appreciable extent. Whether 
we say "the folk that are with me" (Gen. xxxiii. 
15) with the Bible of 161 1, or "the folk that arc 
wthme" with the Cambridge edition of 1629, could 
make no difference whatever, except to one who 
was comparing English with Hebrew idioms, and 
such a one would hardly need to carry on his 
studies in this fashion. One thing, however, is 
quite clear, that if it be well thus to mark the 
idiomatic or grammatical divergences between lan- 
guages, all possible care should be devoted to 
secure uniformity of practice ; cases precisely simi- 
lar should be treated in a similar manner. Now 
this is just the point at which our Authorized Ver- 
sion utterly fails us ; we can never be sure of its 
consistency for two verses together. To take one 
or two instances out of a thousand, why do we 
find ''it be hid" in Levit. v. 3, 4, and "it be 
hidden" in ver. 2, the Hebrew being the same in 
all ? Or why should the same Hebrew be repre- 
sented by "upon all four" in Levit. xi. 20, but by 
"upon (or "on") a// four" in ver. 21, 27, 42 ? Even 
in graver matters there is little attempt at uniform- 
ity : thus ovTos Heb. iii. 3 is "this man" in 161 1, 
but "this man" in Heb. viii. 3, a variation retained 
to this day; in i Pet. iv. 11 "A-/ liim speak" is 
italicised in 161 1, but the clause immediately follow- 
ing "/rf him do it" not before 1629. These gross 
oversights, with coundess others, are set right by the 

revisers of 1629 and 1638, yet these later editors have 
been found liable to introduce into the printed text 
nearly as many inconsistencies as they removed. 
Thus, for example, whereas " which were left" Lev. 
X. 16 adequately renders the Hebrew article with 
the participle of the Niphal conjugation, and so 
in 161 1 was printed in ordinary characters, the 
edition of 1638 wrongly italicises " which were" here, 
but leaves untouched "that were left" in ver. 12, 
a discrepancy which still cleaves to our modem 
Bibles. The same must be said of " ye are to 
pass" {''are" first itahcised in 1629) Deut. ii. 4 com- 
pared with "thou art to pass" ver. 18 : " ctch unto 
Azzah" ver. 23 ("even" correctly italicised in 1638, 
indeed the word is expressed in ver. 36), but " even 
unto this day" left untouched in ver. 22: "the 
slain man" {"man" first in 1629) Deut. xxi. 6, but 
"the slain man" ver. 3: "their backs" {"their" 
first in 1629) Josh. vii. 12, but " their backs" ver. 
8'. The reader will find as many instances of this 
nature as he cares to search for in any portion of 
our modern Bibles he may please to examine, and 
from the whole matter it is impossible to draw in 
the main any other conclusion than tliis : — that the 
changes introduced from time to time have been 
too unsystematic, too much the work of the mo- 
ment, executed by too many hands, and on too 
unsettled principles, to hold out against hostile, or 
even friendly criticism. 

Dr Blayney in his Report to the Oxford Dele- 
gates (Appendix D, p. xcviii.) appeals to the edition- 
of Dr Paris (1762) as having "made large correc- 
tions in this particular," adding that " there still 
remained many necessary alterations, which es- 
caped the Doctor's notice" and had to be set 
right by himself and his friends. And it cannot 
be doubted, that the two Bibles of 1762 and 1769 
between them largely increased the number of the 
words printed in italics, but the effect was rather 

1 In the Bible of 1638 we occasionally notice a strange 
want of critical skill. In Prov. iii. iS our version happily 
changes "he" of the Bishops' veision into "every one," to 
express the plural participle, to wliich the feminine pronoun 
is affixed, yet this book, followed by all the rest, actually sets 
" crery one" in it.^lics. In Cant. iv. 2 "even shorn" is designed 
to -translate On-lVipn {d\oK\^po3v, Symmachus, 0/ the same 
bigness, Bishops'), yet "even" is set in italics, as if it were 
a conjunction. In Ileb. xi. 36 we have retained, not without 
hesitation, the italics first used for the word cnie! in 163S, 
since all the earlier English versions were satisfied with 
" mockings:" ludih-ia, Vulg. 




to add to than diminish the manifest inconsis- 
tencies of earlier books. Thus Blayney (and after 
him the moderns) in Luke xvii. 29 (uTravTas) itaU- 
cises '■'■them" before "all," yet leaves untouched 
"them all" ver. 27: in Luke xix. 22 he reads 
^^ thou wicked servant," retaining "thou good ser- 
vant" in ver. 17. Nor can the correctness of Dr 
Paris be praised overmuch. In putting into 
Roman type the '■'■good" of 161 1, Eccles. vii. i, 
he has been blindly followed by the rest, though a 
glance at the Hebrew would have set them right : 
yet some of his errors in italics were removed in 
1769, e.g. "wd^y-side" Matt. xiii. 4; Mark x. 46; 
Luke viii. 5. Hence it becomes manifest that in 
preparing a critical edition of our vernacular Trans- 
lation, which shall aim at meeting the wants and 
satisfying the scholarship of the present age, no- 
thing less than a close and repeated comparison of 
the sacred originals, line by line, with the English 
Bible, will enable us to amend the mistakes, which 
lack of time and consideration has led certain of 
the most eminent of our predecessors to pass by 
unnoticed, or even to exaggerate while attempting 
to remedy them. A task so laborious, yet promising 
from the first so little benefit from its most faithful 
execution, has been undertaken for the purposes 
of this volume only from a deep conviction of its 
necessity ; and through the intervention of the 
Syndics of the Cambridge Press that task has been 
somewhat lightened by the use the editor has been 
allqwed to make of the manuscript notes of the 
Rev. J. Gorle, Rector of Whatcote, whose acute- 
ness, learning, and patience in the prosecution of 
researches so minute those who have toiled in the 
same field can best appreciate. 

In the Apocrypha indeed the work had to be 
done almost afresh, inasmuch as the Company of 
Translators to whom these books were assigned 
took no sort of pains to assimilate their portion 
of the work to that executed by the others. They 
introduce this difference of type only 54 times in 
the whole Apocrypha, indeed only three instances 
occur at all later than Ecclus. xlv. 4, after which 
brackets [ ], or sometimes ( ) are substituted in 
their room. No improvement worth mention seems 
to have been attempted before 1638, when 96 
(e.g. Judith xiv. 18, but Tobit iv. 13 in 1629) 
fresh instances of italics were added, and most of the 
brackets were displaced to make room for italics. 

though a few yet survive in modern Bibles (2 Esdr. 

iii. 22. Wisd. xii. 27 ; xvii. 2, 3, 4. Ecclus. vi. i, 2 ; 

viii. II ; xi. 30 ; xii. 5 ; xiv. 10'). About ten places 

more were subsequently italicised (e.g. Wisd. v. 17; 

vui. 2. Baruch iii. n. 2 Mace. xi. 2,1 and, all in 

1769), so that the italics of modern Bibles are but 

273 in all. Those that are employed are of much 

the same character as in the Canonical Scriptures ; 

some for pointing out the zeugma (above, p. xxxiv.^ 

as I Mace. vii. 19=; x. 20, 24; 2 Mace. xi. 14: or 

a transition in the form of speech (Judith v. 23. 

Ecclus. ii. 18. I Mace. i. 50; xvi. 21; so i Esdr. 

i. 4 in 1629, and 2 Mace. vi. 24 in 1638): some for 

supplying a real or seeming grammatical defect 

(i Esdr. iv. 11. Tobit viii. 10. EccKls. xii. 5): 

one for indicating uncertainty in the reading (Tobit 

X. 5'; see p. XXXV.): a few for no reason that is 

apparent (Wisd. vi. 9 O kings. Ecclus. xl. 4; xlv. 

4^), it would seem in mere error. As our version 

of the Apocrypha is so imperfectly revised as to 

resemble the Bishops' version in other respects 

more closely than we find in the inspired books, 

so does it in this over-free use of italic type by 

way of commentary. The interpolations in Wisd. 

ii. I ; xvi. 10. i Mace. vii. 32 are derived from 

this source ; that in Ecclus. vi. 2 from the note of 

Junius {fcrociens incerto ct vago iinpctii) ; and too 

many others are conceived in the same spirit, e. o-. 

Wisd. X. 10; .\iv. 12; xix. 14. Ecclus. viii. 11; 

xi. 30; xlvi. 6. I Mace. viii. 18. In i Mace. ix. 

35, after Coverdale and the Bishops' Bible, our 

Translation actually brings a Proper name into 

the te,\t " [John]," avowedly on the authority of 

Josephus, for the slight evidence now produced in 

its favour (the Syriac and three recent Greek 

copies) was unknown to them. 

1 In Ecclus. xliv. 22 the brackets [ ] can only be intended 
for marks of p.nrcnthesis { ), since no copy omits the enclosed 

- But we have set in ordinary chamcter "[liave they cast 
out]" of 161 1 in ver. 17, inasmuch .as the ellipsis is only 
accidental, arising from the order of the words cited from Ps. 
Ixxix. 2, 3 in the Septuagint, and indeed in the Hebrew. 

'^ In 161 1 we read "AW / care for nothing, my son, 
since I have let thee go," oi /j^Xei iioi, t^khov, Sn i.(prjKd tre, 
but Junius would have us read oX for ou (Diusius persuades 
even Fritzsche to read ai iJ.i\(i), from the Vulgate hen hen 
me, fill mi, vt quid le misimus. The italic type should be 
changed into Roman, since the passage m,iy very wAX stand. 

* In the original edition the first four words of Ecclus. 
viii. 8 are italicised by a like oversight. They were set in 
Roman typ^ in 1629. 



[sect. III. 

After this general survey of the whole subject, 
it is proper to state certain rules, applicable to par- 
ticular cases, which a careful study of the Bible of 
1611 will shew that our Translators laid down for 
themselves, but which haste or inadvertence has 
caused them to carry out very imperfectly in prac- 
tice. It will be seen that many of their omissions 
were supplied in one or other of those later edi- 
tions which display care in the matter, while almost 
as many have remained to be set right in the pre- 
sent volume. "Whether the Translators, if they had 
foreseen and fully considered how far the system 
of italics which they adopted, when carried out, 
would lead, would have adopted it, ...may be a 
question. And whether the abundance of the 
italics... does not in a measure defeat its own pur- 
pose by withdrawing attention from them, is perhaps 
a question also. But as it was, the course adopted 
by the editors of 161 1 having been to mark by 
italics not important insertions only, but to aim at 
marking in this manner everything, even trifling 
pronouns and auxiliary verbs, not in the originals, 
carrying out however their intention very imper- 
fectly : the choice for after editors lies between 
adopting a different system, and carrying out theirs 
to the full'." Between these alternatives few per- 
haps will censure us for having chosen the latter 
without much hesitation. 

The following observations, therefore, grounded 
on the practice of our Translators, will guide us 
in a vast number of doubtful cases. 

(i) The English possessive pronoun, when it 
renders the Hebrew or Greek article, should be set 
in italics. Compare in i6ii Judg. iii. 20. 2 Sam. 
vi. 7 ; xvii. 23. 2 Kin. i.x. 35 ; xiii. 3. 2 Chr. xiii. 10. 
Job i. 5 ; ii. 13. i Cor. i. i. 2 Cor. i. 1. Gal. v. 10. 
Eph. iv. 28. Phil. ii. 13. So in 1629, Gen. xxvi. 
II. Neh. xii. 42: in 1638, Matt. viii. 3; x. 24; 
xii. 10, 33; xiii. 15 iter); xiv. 19, 31; xv. 5, &c. 
passim: in 1762, Matt. xii. 46; xxi. 31; xxvi. 23, 
51; xxvii. 24: in 1769, Matt. xv. 8; xxv. 32. Mark 
V. 29 ; X. 16, &c. 

(2) Since the definite article is only the un- 
emphatic form of the demonstrative " that," and has 
itself a demonstrative forced it might not appear 
necessary to set "that" in italics when it repre- 
sents the Greek or Hebrew article. In 1611, how- 

' Grote MS. p. ■24. See p. xviii., note i. 
* Bain, English Grammar, p. 34. 

ever, it is thus printed so often as to prove that 
our Translators designed to do so always with 
"this" and "that." For their practice compare 
Gen. .xviii. 32. Ex. ix. 27 ; xxxiv. i. Num. xi. 32. 
Josh. iii. 4. I Sam. xiv. 8 ; xxv. 24. i Chr. xviii. 
II ; xxi. 22. 2 Chr. xx. 29; .xxxvi. 18. Ezra ix. 
2; X. 9. Eccles. vi. 12. Luke viii. 14. 2 Tim. 
ii. 4. In 1629 many more were added, e.g. Gen. 
xxxi. 43 {these \.tx); xliii. 16 (bis): in 1638, i Chr. 
vi. 64; vii. 21. 2 Chr. xxviii. 22. Ezra x. 4. 
Neh. viii. 10. Job xxxii. 5. Ps. Ii. 4. Eccles. 
viii. 8 ; ix. 9. Isai. xxxvii. 30 (yet not 2 Kin. xix. 
29). Jer. ix. 26; xxxviii. 12. Ezek. xliv. 3; xlvi. 
2, 8. Hab. i. 6. Mark iv. 11 ; ix. 42. John v. 13. 
Acts xxiv. 22. Rom. xvi. 22. i Cor. ix. 12; xi. 
27. 2 Cor. V. I, 4. 2 Thess. i. 11. i Tim. vi. 7, 
14. 2 Pet. i. 14 : a few in 1769, 2 Sam. ,\vi. 11 ; 
xviii. 32. Hos. ix. 10. Yet in the New Testament 
this rule is even now greatly neglected. 

(3) The idioms of the English and the He- 
brew differ so widely that no attempt has been 
made, in the great majority of cases, to print the 
English definite article in italics when the Hebrew 
one is wanting. The only apparent instance of such 
distinction being kept up by our Translators occurs 
in I Sam. xxvi. 8, and is a mere error, the He- 
brew article being present : hence " the" is put into 
Roman type in 1638^. Occasionally, however, the 
sense is so much affected, perhaps for the worse, 
by the presence of the English article, that we 
have been careful to note its absence in the He- 
brew : e.g. Ps. xiv. I. Ezek. iv. i ; x. 20; xxiii. 
45. Hos. ii. 4; viii. 7 ; x. 10; xii. 4. Joel ii. 6. 
Amos vii. 10. Jonah iv. 10 mai-g. Mic. v. 5. In 
thus dealing with the Greek article rather more 
freedom has been assumed, regard being always 
had to the anarthrous style of certain of the sacred 
writers, and to the licence which permits the omis- 
sion of the article in certain constructions. Com- 
pare Ecclus. xliv. 18. Rom. i. 6; ii. 14. i Cor. 
ix. 20. Gal. iv. 31. I Thess. ii. 6. i Tim. ii. 5. 
Heb. ii. 5. i Pet. i. 12; iv. 10. i John ii. i. 
3 John 3. Rev. .xiv. 9 ; xv. 2 ; xxi. 1 7. The 
Enghsh indefinite article'', or none at all, would 
better suit most of these places. 

^ In Job xi. 16 also Synd. A. 3. 14, B. M. 1276. 1. 4 and 
3050. g. 3 read " the misery," but this is probably a misprint 
for "M/miseiy" of the other issue. 

< It is, of course, quite unmeaning to italicise our indefi- 




(4) Annexed to proper and common appella- 
tions of places the Hebrew Hl\ the old accusative 
termination, is regarded as denoting motion to, and 
its absence, or that of a corresponding preposition, 
is indicated by italics: e.g. Job xxx. 23; Ps. v. 7 
in 1611. Buti%' prefixed, which may be the article, 
and sometimes accompanies He annexed (compare 
2 Sam. xiii. 10), is not so regarded. Prepositions 
of motion in English, which have no Hebrew 
equivalent, are systematically set by us in italics, 
the rather, since it is not always certain that the 
right one is employed, e.g. i Sam. xxiii. 25. 2 Kin. 
xvi. 8. 

(5) When an article is prefixed to a participle, 
but not otherwise, and it is rendered by "which 
are," "that is" &c. ("such as were" Eccles. iv. i), 
these words are best printed without italics, as in 
161 1 they are pretty uniformly, e.g. Lev. x. 16. 
Deut. XX. 11; xxv. 6, 18; xxix. 29'. In 1638 
italics came to be employed in some cases of this 
kind, e.g. "//w/ icas buih" Judg. vi. 28; "■ ivhich 
is shed" Ps. Ixxix. 10; "she that looketh" Cant, 
vi. 10 ; "one that accuseth" John v. 45. We have 
retained italics in the last place (perhaps wrongly), 
discarding them in the rest. In Judg. xi. 30 marg. 
'•that which cometh forth" of 16 11 is properly 
changed in 1629 into "-that which cometh forth" 

(6) But even if the article be prefixed to an 
adjective, the correct practice is to italicise the 
words supplied. Thus in 161 1 ''that are wise," 
''that are mighty" Isai. v. 21, 22; "who is holy" 
Heb. vii. 26, in which passages there is no article. 
In Judg. viii. 15, where the article is found, we 
have "that are weary" 1611, "that are weary" 
1629, "///(7/rt/-^ weary "1638 correctly. This last 
edition is very careful on the point, having rightly 
put into italics what had previously been Roman 
in I Sam. xv. 9. Neh. iv. 14. Ps. Ixxxv. 12. 
Ezek. xxii. 5. Yet in Judg. xvii. 6; .xxi. 25 and 
such like passages we adopt (not very consistently) 
"that which luas right," to intimate the presence 
of the article, as i Sam. ix. 24 in 1638. 

(7) In such phrases as "anil it came to pass 
...that," if the Hebrew copulative } be not ex- 

nite article, as 161 1 has done in rare instances, and 1762 in 
Acts xxiv. 5. It is here set in Roman type. 

' In the concise style of poetry we have often willingly 
overlooked the absence of the article before the present par- 

pressed at the beginning of the second clause, its 
absence is denoted by italicising " that," which 
otherwise would stand in Roman type. This nice 
distinction is observed by our Translators with as 
much consistency as they display in greater mat- 
ters. Thus 16 II in Gen. iv. 14. Ex. xxxiii. 8. 
Num. xvi. 7. 2 Kin. xviii. 1. i Chr. xiv. 15. 
Esther V. 2. Isai. x. 12, 20, 27; xxiv. 18. So in 
1629, Ex. xxxiii. 7. Lev. ix. i. Num. xvii. 5 : in 
1638, Neh. iv. 16 : in 1762, Matt. xiii. 53 ; xix. i. 
Luke XX. I. Compare Luke v. i, 17; vii. 12; 
viii. I, &c. , 

(8) The personal pronoun, when omitted with 
the Hebrew infinitive (occasionally with some risk 
of ambiguity in the sense), should always, when 
supplied in the version, be printed in italics. This 
comprehensive rule is abided by in 16 11 Gen. vi. 
19, 20 "to keep Mf;« alive ;" Ex. xxx. 12 (second 
case, but overlooked in the first), 15; xxxi. 13. 
Deut. xxvi. 18. I Kin. xii. 6 ("/" overlooked by 
1629 and later Bibles), i Chr. xxviii. 4. 2 Chr. 
XXXV. 6. Isai. 1. 4 ("/" again overlooked in 1629 
and its successors). Thus also in 1629, Ex. xxviii. 
28. Esther iv. 11 : in 1638, Gen. iii. 6. Acts .xii. 
19. Rom. xiii. 5 : in 1769, Ex. xxxv. i. Deut. 
xxix. 29. Heb. xii. 10. 

(9) Where in Hebrew the first of two nouns 
is in the state of construction, the word "of" be- 
tween them is not italicised in English : but if the 
preceding noun be susceptible of a change by 
reason of the state of construction, and yet be not 
so changed, "of" or its equivalent is italicised. 
Compare, for example, Ex. xxxvii. 24 with Ex. xxv. 
39. The Masoretic points are necessarily taken 
for true under this head. 

(10) It would seem natural to italicise "own" 
in the expressions "your own," "his own" &c. 
where the original has but the simple possessive 
pronoun. Yet in 161 1 we find it so wTitten only 
in 2 Sam. xviii. 13. Job v. 13 ; ix. 20. Prov. i. 18 
{bis). Blayney has "his own" in Gen. i. 27, and 
in no other place, as if he shrunk from making 
about 200 changes in respect to one word. We 
have italicised "own" only in Job xix. 17, where 
its presence excludes one very possible sense, and 
in Acts xxi. 11, where it is important to mark that 
iavTov is not in the text. 

(ix) The Hebrew preposition ? " to," with or 
without the verb " to be," is considered as equiva- 




[sect. IV. 

lent, idiom for idiom, with the EngHsh verb " to 
have." It is so treated in the book of 1611 usually 
(e.g. Gen. xii. 20; xvi. i), but not always (e.g. Gen. 
xi. 6 "they have" ver. 30 "she had"). But "per- 
tained " in such phrases is always italicised, as 
Judg. vi. II in 1611. Hence we would not follow 
Scholefield', who reads "what have I" i Cor. 
V. 12. 

(12) We have adopted, with some hesitation, 
Mr Gorle's refined distinction, confirmed by 161 1 
in Jer. xli. 16, between int< " after t/iat" and !?"*1QX 
"after that;" not however with infinitives, as 
2 Chr. xxvi. 2. Jer. xxxvi. 27 ; xl. i. 

(13) When in different parts of Scripture a 
phrase or expression is given with more or less 
fulness, it is right to distinguish the shorter form, 
by setting the missing part of it in italics. Exam- 
ples are in 16 11 "dead tncn" Ex. xii. 33 ; "mighty 
man" Ps. cxx. 4 marg. (compare Ruth ii. i. i Sam. 
xiv. 52. Jer. xli. 16 where "man" is expressed): 
in 1638, Job xvii. 8, 10. Isai. xxix. 8; xliv. 25: in 
1769, Isai. -xli. 2. Again in 1611, "fill with" Gen. 
xliv. I. Ps. Ixxi. 8 (bis) ; Ixxii. 19, a preposition being 
supplied after the verb C'!?'?) in Ex. xvi. 32. 2 Kin. 
ix. 24. Ezra ix. 11. Job xli. 7. Ezek. xxxii. 6. 
Care, however, should be taken to put in italics no 
more than is really wanting : thus in Matt. viii. 25 
irpocre\f?di'Tf? ought to be " came to him ;" Matt. 
X. I TT/joo-KaXfo-d/ievos " called unto him " as it is 
given in 1762, not as the same word is represented 
by 1769 in Matt. xv. 32 "called unto him." This 
rule extends very widely, and is difficult to be ob- 
served with perfect consistency. 

(14) The verb substantive is italicised before 
the participle passive (Faiil), to distinguish it from 
the Niphal conjugation of the verb (e.g. Gen. xxix. 
31,33 "was hated" in 1629 Camb.); but more 
licence has been granted to the auxiliaries that 
render the active participle (Pocl). In Num. x. 29 
we have given " we arc journeying," though in 
other places the present " is " " are " &c. is in Ro- 
man type, but not " was " or " were." 

' In the Greek and English New Testament, published 
at Cambridge by Professor Scholefield (new edition, 18,^6), 
many words were printed in italics for the first time, chiefly 
such as bear on our first rule, that regarding pronouns. The 
changes he introduced evidence great care, but seem not to 
have influenced other editions of the Bible published since 
his time. 

Such are the principal rules which the Transla- 
tors of the Authorized Version designed to follow 
in the arrangement of italics for the standard Bible 
of 161 1. How little what they printed was sys- 
tematically reviewed and corrected in the prepara- 
tion of later editions is evident from the numerous 
glaring errors, committed by them, which have re- 
mained undetected down to this day. The reader 
will perceive what is meant by comparing the 
present volume with any modern Bible in i Chr. 
vii. 6. 2 Chr. x. 16. Neh. v. 19. Job i. 5 ; xxii. 
24; xli. 20. Ps. Iv. 21. Prov. XV. 26. Cant. v. 12. 
Isai. xxii. 18 {"like" a little doubtful). Jer. xi. 4, 7 ; 
xxxvi. 22; xlvi. 13. Ezek. iv. 4, 9; xiii. 18; xxii. 
20 marg.; xxxix. 11; xliii. T,marg. Dan. i. 7; viii. 
26 ; ix. 23 7narg. Obad. 6. Hab. iii. 9. i Esdr. 
viii. 63. Tobit iii. 3. Wisd. ii. i; xix. 14. i Mace, 
viii. 18; X. 24; xii. 37. Tit. ii. 3. 3 John 12. In- 
deed some more recent corrections are positively 
false, e.g. 2 Chr. iii. 11 "one wing of the one" 
(1638) : Luke X. 30 "man" (1762). 

What Blayney intended to do, and seems to have 
lacked time for (Appendix D, p. xcviii.), has been re- 
garded as a matter of imperative duty by the editor 
of the present work. He has made out a full list of 
all the changes with respect to italics, in which this 
volume differs from his standard, the Cambridge 
small pica octavo of 1858, together with such rea- 
sons for them as each case might require ; and has 
deposited the list for future reference in the Library 
of the Syndics of the University Press. 

Section IV. 

On the system of punctuation adopted in 161 1, and 
modified in more recent Bibles. 

" The question of punctuation," to employ the 
language of the late Professor Grote^ "has two 
parts : one, respecting the general carrying it out 
for purposes of rhythm and distinction of sentences, 
independent of any question as to the meaning of 
the words ; the other respecting the particular 
cases where different punctuation involves diffe- 
rence of meaning." In regard to the first of these 
parts, much variety of practice will always exist, 

° Grote MS. p. 25. See p. xviii., note i. 




according to the age in which a writer lives, or the 
fashion which he has adopted for himself Thus 
the edition of i5ii abounds with parentheses' 
which are largely discarded in modern Bibles, 
wherein commas supply their place, unless indeed 
they are left unrepresented altogether. The note 
of admiration, which is seldom met with in the 
old black-letter copies (wherein the note of in- 
terrogation usually stands in its room : e. g. Prov. 
xix. 7) is scattered more thickly over Blayney's 
pages than the taste of the present times would 
approve. Upon the whole, while the system of 
recent punctuation is heavier and more elaborate 
than necessity requires, and might be lightened to 
advantage, as in this volume has been attempted'; 
that of the standard of 161 1 is too scanty to afford 
the guidance needed by the voice and eye in the 
act of public reading. " It is a torture to read 
aloud from, as those who have had to do it know'." 
Grote contrasts it in this particular with a Cam- 
bridge edition of 1683, into which more changes 
in the stops were admitted than later books cared 
to follow, and whose punctuation differs in fact but 
little from that in vogue in recent times. 

The case in which difference of punctuation 
involves difference of meaning cannot be thus 
summarily dismissed. Since interpretation is now 
concerned, rather than arbitrary liking or conveni- 
ence, the principles laid down in the First Section 
are strictly applicable here (pp. x., xiv.). The stops 
found in the original ought not to be altered un- 
less the sense they assign be not merely doubtful, 
but manifestly wrong*. Modern changes, if still 
abided by, should be scrupulously recorded, and 
their retention can be justified only by the con- 
sideration that it is at once pedantic and improper 
to restore errors of the standard Bible which have 
once been banished out of sight. The following 
list will be found to contain all divergencies of 

' In Synd. A. 3. 14, these marks of parenthesis often 
seem to have been inserted with a pen, in places where the 
Oxford reprint lias them. 

- For instance, in such expressions as "and behold," 
" and lo," '• for lo," we omit the comma set by Blayney, &c. , 
between the two words. 

' Grote A/S. , ubi supra. 

* Thus no stronger stop than a colon (as in 161 1) is 
proposed after "Jesaiah", i Chr. iii. 21, though Dr Pusey's 
view seems veiy maintainable {Book of Daniel, p. 300), that 
quite another line than Zeinibbabel's now follows. 

punctuation from that prevailing in recent editions, 
not being too insignificant to deserve special notice, 
which can be supposed to influence the sense. 
They naturally divide themselves into two classes, 
those which are, and those which are not, counte- 
nanced by the two issues of 161 1. 

I. The stops of 16 II are retained in prefer- 
ence to those of later Bibles, there being no strong 
reason to the contrar)', in 

Gen. xxxi. 40, " Thus I was in the" day, the drought 
consumed me," 1611, after Masoretic stops, LXX., Vulg., 
against the Bishops', 1638— 1769, moderns, who have 
" Thus I was; (, 1638—176?) in the day the drought con- 
sumed me." Lev. iv. 2, " {conct-rriin;^ things which ought 
not to be done)." Here 1769 and the moderns reject the 
parenthesis of the earlier books, which, though not found 
in vv. 13, 22, 27, tends to relieve a hard construction. 
Joshua iii. 16, "very far, from thecity Adam," 1611 — 1630. 
In 1629 Camb. and subsequent editions the comma after 
"far" is removed, but the other distribution is not less 
probable, i Kin. xii. 32, " and he" offered upon the altar (so 
did he in Bethel,) 1; sacrificing." The moderns, after 1769, 
punctuate "and heil offered upon the altar. So did he 
in Bethel, li sacrificing :" against the Hebrew stops, Zakeph- 
iatoii standing over both "altar" and "Bethel;" and 
rendering the margin (which provides for 7j?.'l, being the 
Kal rather than the Hiphil conjugation) quite unintel- 
ligible, xix. 5, "behold then, an angel" (njTI.iini): 
"behold, then an angel," 1769, moderns. Neh. ix. "4, 
" upon the stairs of the Levites," (0*1711 TOVITTS.) : " upon 
the stairs, of the Levites," 1769, moderns, ver. 5, " Jeshua 
and Kadmicl," (cf. Ezra ii. 40): "Jesliua, and Kadmiel," 
1769, modems. Job xix. 28, "persecute we him?. ..found 
in me." 161 1 — 1617. But 1629 Lond., 1630 place (?) also 
after "me:" 1629 Camb., 1638, moderns, transfer the 
second clause into the oralio oHiqtia ' ' persecute we him, . . . 
found in me?" xxxi. 30. This verse is rightly set in a 
parenthesis in 161 1 — 1744, which 1762, modems, remove, 
xxxiii. 5, " If thou canst, answer me," as in ver. 32. The 
first comma is removed in 1629 Camb. (not 1629 Lond., 
1630) and all modern books. xl. 24 marg. " or bore,' 
i6n : "or bore" 1629, 1638, Bagster 1846. But 1744, 
176:, moderns, "or, fore," quite absurdly. Psalm ii. 
12, "but a little: Blessed," 1611 — 1744, "but a little. 
Blessed," 1762 mod.' Ixxix. 5, "wilt thou be angry, for 
ever?" Cf Ps. xiii. i ; Ixxxix. 46. The comma is re- 
moved by 1616 (not 1617, 1630), 1629 Camb., &c. ver. 
II, "come before thee. According to the greatness of thy 

' The two lines of the couplet are closely connected, as 
the parallelism shews. Here, and in some other places 
(notably in Ps. iii. 5 ; l.xiv. 7), the Masoretic punctuation is 
at variance with the poetical stracture. So in Ps. xl. 12, 
Ribiah has tempted 1762 to change the comma after " head " 
into a semicolon, 1769 and the moderns into a colon, where 
\'ie. prefer the comma of 161 1 — 1744- 




[sect. IV. 

power: Preserve thou." Thus 1611 — 1744> following the 
Hebrew punctuation, "come before thee; According to 
the greatness of thy power (, 1762 only) Preserve thou" 
1769, moderns, very boldly, though approved by Canon 
Perowne. Ixxxix. 46, " How long. Lord', wilt thou hide 
thyself, forever?" The third comma is removed in 1629, 
London and Camb. (not 1630), 1638, 1744, 1769 mod. In 
1762 this comma is strengthened into a semicolon. Prov. i. 
27. The final colon of 161 1 — 1630 is clearly to 
the full stop of 1629 Camb., moderns, xix. 2. Restore the 
comma before "sinneth" discarded in 1762: also in xxi. 28, 
that before "speaketh," removed in 1769: both these for 
the sake of perspicuity, xxx. ifin. The full stop is changed 
into a comma by 1769 mod. Eccles. ii. 3, "(yet acquainting 
mine heart with wisdom)." In 1769 mod. the marks of 
parenthesis are rejected, and a semicolon placed after 
"wisdom." Cant. vii. 9, ", For my beloved, that" i6n, 
iS:c. (", For my beloved that," 1629 Lond., 1630: almost 
preferable; cf. Heb.): "For my beloved, that" 1769, 
moderns, viii. 2, ", of the juice" 1611 — 1630: "of the 
juice" 1629 Camb., 1638, &c. Isai. xxiv. 14, "they shall 
sing,". The comma is found only in 161 1 (Oxford reprint, 
not .Synd. A. 3. 14), and acknowledged by Vulg. and Field 
(" jubilabunt ;") as representing the Hebrew ^M«o/{'^. xlviii. 
12, ",0 Jacob, and Israel my called;" 1611 — 1630. But 
1629 Camb. 1638 place commas after "Israel," 1769 and 
the moderns join "Jacob and Israel," against the Hebrew 
stops. Lam. ii. 4, "pleasant to the eye," (cf. Heb. stop): 
1769 mod. remove the comma, iv. 15, " , when they 
fled away and wandered:" (, for : in 1769 mod.). Hosea 
vii. II, "a silly dove, without heart." In 1629 Camb. 
and the moderns, the comma (which represents the Hebrew 
accent) is removed, as if "without heart" referred exclu- 
sively to the dove. Hagg. i. i, 12, 14; ii. 2, remove 
comma of 1769 mod. after " Josedech." Cf. Zech. i. i. 

2 Esdr. viii. 39, " and the reward that they shall have." 
[d salvationis et mcrccdis receptlonis, Vulg., but et salutis^ 
ct rcdpiendcs mcrcedis Junius): but 1762 mod. place a comma 
after " reward," as if rcceptioitis of Vulg. belonged also to 
salvationis. xii. 2, " and behold, the head that remained, 
and the four wing . appeared no more." In 1762 a comma 
is inserted after "wings:" in 1769 mod. both commas are 
removed. There is a pause in the sense after " remained," 
such as a semicolon would perhaps better represent, before the 
vision in ch. xi. 18, &c., is repeated. Judith iv. 6, " toward the 
open country near to Dothaim (/vara irpoffhiirov rod iredlou toO 
irX-qalov AuSaf/i, LXX.). Here 1629 Camb., 1630, &e., insert 
a comma before "near." viii. g, 10. In 1769 mod. the 
marks of parenthesis are withdrawn, to the detriment of 
perspicuity, xiv. 17, "After, he went" {koX elafi\8ev, 
LXX.): 1629 Camb. (not 1630), 1638 mod. remove the 
necessary comma. Ecclus. xxxvii. 8, "(For he will counsel 
for himself):" 1769 mod. reject the marks of parenthesis, 
setting a semicolon after "himself", ver. 11, " , of finishing" 
(iripl avvTe\da%, LXX.): 1769 mod. obscure the sense by 
rejecting the comma. Baruch vi. 40, "that they are gods?" 
In 1629, &c., " gods," the interrogation being thrown on the 
end of the verse. But compare the refrains ver. 44, 52, 56, 

1 So read instead of " Lord ?" of 1 769 mod. The printed 
text of the present volume is inconsistent as it stands. 

65, to justify our arrangement of the paragraph, i Mace, 
vi. 51, "to cast darts, and slings." The comma is removed 
in 1638 mod. 

S. Matt. ix. 20 — 22, are inclosed in a parenthesis by 
1611 — 1762, which 1769 rejects^. S. Mark iii. 17, and v. 41. 
The marks of parenthesis (of which 1769 mod. make too 
clean a riddance) are restored from 161 1 — 1762. S. John 
ii. 15, "and the sheep and the oxen," thus keeping the 
animals distinct from iravra^ ("them aU...with the sheep 
and oxen," Bishops'). In 1630 (not 1638, 1743), 1762 mod., 
a comma intrudes after "sheep." xviii. 3, "a band 0/ 
men, and officers," iCii — 1762, thus distinguishing the 
Roman cohort from the Jewish virriperai [Arc/il>. Trench). 
In 1769 mod. the comma is lost. Acts xi. 26, " taught much 
people, and the disciples were called," 1611 — 1630: both 
verbs depending on eyivero. Yet 1638 — 1743 substitute a 
semicolon for the comma, while 1762 mod. begin a new- 
sentence after " people," as if the editors had never glanced 
at the Greek, xviii. 18, "and Aquila: having shorn his 
head ", Paul being the person referred to in Kcipd/icvos. By 
changing the colon into a semicolon, 1762 mod. render this 
more doubtful. Rom. i. 9, " , always in my prayers," 161 1, 
1612, 1613. The first comma is removed in 1629 Camb. 
and London, 1630, &c. : the second changed into a semi- 
colon by 1769 mod. Cf. i Thess. i. 2; Philem. 4. iv. 
I, "Abraham our father, as pertaining to the flesh," 1611 
■ — 1762. In 1769 mod. the comma is transferred from after 
"father" to before "our." v. 13—17, were first inclosed in a 
parenthesis by 1769, which is followed by all modems, even 
by the American Bible of 1867, though the American revisers 
of 1 85 1 (see p. xxiii.) had removed it. It is worse than useless, 
inasmuch as it interrupts the course of the argument, 
viii. 33y?«. The colon of 1611 — 1762 is almost too great 
a break, yet 1769 mod. substitute a full stop. The semicolon 
of 7V;t' /^s^r C/tv^/«('« is quite sufficient, xv. 7, "received 
us," 161 1 — 1743. The comma is removed in 1762 mod. 
I Cor. vii. s, "prayer," 1611 — 1630. But 1638 mod. sub- 
stitute a semicolon for the comma, as if to drive us to take 
the various reading awipx^aO^ of Beza 1598 (see App. E, 
p. civ.), and the Elzevirs, viii. 7, "with conscience of the idol 
unto this hour," 1611 — 1762, as if the reading fus cT^ti toC 
eiSiiXou were accepted, ("with the yet abiding consciousness 
of the idol,") or cf. Phil. i. 26, and Prof. Moulton's IViner, 
p. 584. In 1769 mod. the comma is deleted. 2 Cor. xiii. 2, 
"as if I were present the second time," i6n — 1762. In 
1769 mod. a comma is put in after "present," through an ob- 
vious misconception. Eph. iii. 2 — iv. i "of the Lord," is 
wrongly set in a parenthesis by 1769 mod. (not American, 
1867). Rather connect ch. iii. i with ver. 14. Phil. i. 11, 
" by Jesus Christ unto the glory..." In 1762 mod. a comma 
is inserted before "imto." Col. ii. 11, "of the flesh, "the two 
clauses beginning with iv T17 being parallel (cf. var. Iccl.), 
so that 1762 mod. wrongly remove the comma after " flesh." 
I Thess. iii. 7 ", by your faith" i6ii — 1630, but 1629 
London and Camb. and all after them wrongly omit the 
comma. 2 Thess. i. 8, " in flaming fire," 161 1 — 1762, connect- 
ing the words with kv t-q diroKaXv^ei, ver. 7. In 1769 mod. 

' The parenthesis is absent from the parallel passage of 
S. Mark. It is not so much wanted in Luke viii. 42 — 48^ but 
we retain it from 1611 — 1743, though 1762 mod. reject it. 




the comma is absent. Titus ii. 8, "sound speecli that can- 
not..." The comma after "speech" in 1769 mod. obscures, 
rather than helps, the English. ver. 12, "teaching us that 
denying ungodliness and worldly lusts we should live..." 
Thus the sentence rans in the O.xford reprint of 161 1 and in 
1612, and this is the safest plan in such a construction, but 
Synd. A. 3. 14 places a comma after "lusts," and is followed 
by 1613 and the rest. In 1629 Camb., &c. another comma is 
set after "us," which 1769 mod. do not improve upon by 
transposing it to after "that." Heb. ii. 9, "lower than the 
angels," In 1769 mod. this comma is removed, so as to 
compel Vi% to take 5ia to TrddTifi.a tov Bavdrov with the pre- 
ceding clause, to which it hardly seems to belong, iii. 7 — 11. 
Reject the marks of parenthesis introduced into modern 
Bibles in 1769. The American Bible of 1867 has them not. 
X. 12, "for ever, sat down." So 1611 — 1630, plainly re- 
jecting "is set down for ever" of Bishops' Bible. This 
arrangement is supported by our standard Cambridge edition 
of i8.;8, and the American (1867), Bp. Christ. Wordsworth, 
&.C., and is surely safer than "for ever sat down" of 
1638 — 1769 and most moderns, xii. 23. Restore the comma 
of 161 1 — 30 after " assembly ". xiii. 7. Restore the full stop 
of 161 1 at the end of this verse, which 1762 mod. change to 
a colon. 2 Pet. ii. 14. The Greek compels us to reject the 
comma after "adultery" of 1743. mod. Jude 7, "the cities 
about them, in like manner.. ." The comma after " them " is 
injudiciously removed by 1638, 1699 (not 1743), while 1762 
mod. increase the error by placing it after " in like manner." 

It would be endless, and answer no good pur- 
pose, to enumerate all the cases wherein minute 
but real improvements in the punctuation, intro- 
duced into editions subsequent to 161 1, have been 
universally acquiesced in (e.g. Jer. xvii. 3 ; Dan. 
xi. 18 ; Bel & Drag. ver. 10; Matt. xi.x. 4; Rom. 
ii. 13 — 15; I Pet. v. 13). Some very strange 
oversights of the standard Bible, in this as in other 
particulars (see pp. x., xl.), were permitted to hold 
their place quite late. Thus in John xii. 20 "And 
there were certain Greeks among them, that came 
up to worship at the feast:" the intrusive comma 
lingered till 1769. The comma, which originally 
stood after "about midnight," Acts .x.xvii. 27, was 
removed and set after " Adria " later than 1638. In 
regard to weightier matters, the comma put by 
1611 after "God" in Titus ii. 13 is fitly removed 
by 1769 mod., that "the great God and our 
Saviour" may be seen to be joint predicates of 
the same Divine Person. Luke xxiii. 32 affords 
us a rare instance of an important change in the 
stops subsequent to 1769 (we have not been able 
to trace it up earlier than D'Oyly and Mant's Bible 
1817) "And there were also two other malefactors," 
where recent editors insert a comma before " male- 

factors ", in order to obviate the possibility of mis- 
take in the meaning of a phrase which is rather 
Greek than English. They were rightly unwilUng 
to adopt the alternative of changing the plural 
"other" into "others," as the American Bible 
(1867) has unfortunately done'. The following 
chief additional changes in punctuation made in 
this volume, like those affecting the text itself 
(Appendix A, p. Ixxxiii.), though usually sanctioned 
by respectable authority, occasionally by some of 
our own Bibles, must ultimately depend on their 
own merits for justification. 

II. Passages in which the stops, as well of 
161 1 as of most later Bibles, have been altered in 
the present volume. 

Ex. xi. 1 — 3 we have placed within a parenthesis, 
thus referring ver. 4 to ch. x. 29: Josh. vi. i might well 
be treated in the same manner. Josh. xv. i, "amt to the 
border of Edora " is better followed by a comma, as in 
1762, than by the semicolon of 161 1 — 1744: both stops are 
removed in 1769. i Kin. vii. 19, and x.\i. 25, 26, should be 
set in parentheses, so as to connect closely the preceding and 
following verses in either case. xxi. 20. With 1617 (only) 
place a comma at the end of this verse, the protasis begin- 
ning with iV*, ver. 20, the apodosis with 'JJil, ver. 21, just 
as in ch. xx. 36. Cf. also ch. xx. 42; x.\i. 29. 2 Kin. xv. 
25. Set a semicolon after Arieh, in place of the comma of 
161 1, &c. The "him " following refers to "Pekah," not to 
" Arieh." So Tremellius after Heb.- Job iv. 6. See 
Appendix A. p. Ixxiii. vi. 10, " Vea, I would harden myself 
in sorrow ; let him not spare :" forms one line in the 
stichometry (Z>t'///sic/i). This does not appear in 161 1 — 1744, 
which set a comma after " spare, " or in 1762 mod., which 
punctuate " : let him not spare." xxviii. 3. Lighten the 
colon of 161 1, &c., after "perfection" into a comma. "The 
stones" is governed by " scarcheth out," whether we con- 
sider nv3ri"?37 to be used adverbially, or no. Ps. cv. 6, 
"Ye children of Jacob, his chosen." Unless the comma 
be inserted, "his chosen" would not be understood as plural. 

' Luke X. I is exactly parallel in this use of other, but 
that antiquated plural is very common in our version ; Josh, 
viii. 22; xii. 19; 2 Sam. ii. 13; i Esdr. vii. 6; 2 Esdr. x. 
6, 57; xi. 18; xvi. 22; Tobit vi. 14; WLsd. xi. 10, 13; 
2 Mace. vii. 34; xi. 7, 11, 20; Matt, xxiii. 23; Luke xi. 16, 
42; xviii. 9; John xix. 18; Acts xvii. 9 (but others ver. 34); 
I Cor. xiv. 29 ; 2 Cor. xiii. 2 ; Phil. i. 1 7 ; ii. 3 ; iv. 3, 
most of which remain unchanged in modern Bibles. 

2 In Neh. xii. 24, we have substituted a semicolon instead 
of a full stop at the end of the verse, and perhaps ought to 
have changed the comma after Obadiah, ver. 25, into a colon. 
It would seem from i Chr. ix. 15 — 17 ; ch. xi. 17 — 19, that 
the list of the singers ends with Obadiah, that of the porters 
begins with Meshullam. 





In I Chr. xvi. 13, a comma is inserted by 1769 mod. without 
much need. Ps. cvii. 35. End in a semicolon: yet all our 
Bibles have a full stop. Ps. cviii. 5, 6. All our Bibles 
except that of the Tract Society (i86i)join these two verses, 
which seems an impossible arrangement (Perowne). Sub- 
stitute a full stop for the colon of 161 1 (which is made a 
semicolon by 1629 Camb. and the moderns) at the end of 
ver. 5, and a semicolon for the colon after " delivered," as 
161 1 has in Ps. Ix. 5. Prov. vi. 2. Since this verse, as well 
as ver. i, is plainly hypothetical (Bp. Christ. IVordrwort/i), in 
spite of LXX., Vulg. and Tremellius, a comma must take the 
place of the full stop of 1611, &c. after "mouth." viii. 2, 
" high places by the way." Transfer the comma of 161 1 from 
after "place" to after "way." Eccles. iv. i, "and behold," 
1629 Camb. — 1762. In 1769 mod. the comma is removed 
though it is really wanted. Even the Hebrew has a distinc- 
tive mark (') here. Cant. iii. 2, " In the streets and in the 
broad ways," So LXX., the Hebrew punctuation and 
parallelism. In 161 1, &c., the comma is transferred to a 
place after "streets," thus joining the second clause with 
what follows. Isai. xi. 11, "his people, Which shall be left 
from Assyria," So the Hebrew stops, the analogy of ver. 
16 (recognized by 1611 — 1762, not by 1769 mod.), LXX., 
Vulg., Lowth, Field: "his people that shall be left, from 
Assyria" 161 1 — 1762: in 1769 mod. another comma follows 
" people." xxxii. 9. This verse is a distich, the true 
division of which after " voice " is plainer in Hebrew than in 
English. It is variously punctuated in our Bibles, but all 
agree in suggesting a false division into three lines, ending 
respectively at "ease," "daughters," "speech." x.\xviii. 10, 
"I said," All insert the comma in ver. 11. Jer. xlviii. 29. 
Instead of the parenthesis which encloses " he is exceeding 
proud " in all our Bibles, substitute a semicolon before, a 
colon after the words, as in Isai. xvi. 6 in 1762 mod. Ezek. 
V. 6, "my judgments, and my statutes." The comma, 
imperatively required by the Hebrew, was inserted in 1629 
(both editions) — 1762, discarded in 1769 mod. xxi. 29, "that 
are slain of the wicked." The comma after " slain " , appar- 
ently employed by 1611, &c., to aid the voice, fails to repre- 
sent the status coiistructus of the Hebrew, xlvi. 18, "by 
oppression to thrust them out " renders a single Hebrew 
word {opprcssione ddurhatido COS., Trem. ). Yet 1611 — 1630 
separate the English by placing a comma after "oppression," 
which 1762 mod. restore after it had been rejected by 1629 
Camb., 1744. xlviii. 30, "of the city:" So the Hebrew 
stops. The Bishops' Bible and 161 1 — 1630 have a comma 
after "city," which 1629 Camb. and the modems omit alto- 
gether (cf. U'ordyworth). Hosea ix. 15, "in Gilgal :" the 
colon of 161 1 and the rest is too strong for the sense and 
the Hebrew accent, xii. 10. Remove the comma of 161 1, 
&c., after "simiUtudes." Cf. Heb. Micah vi. 5, " ; From 
Shittim", the inserted semicolon representing the Hebrew 
Athnakh (cf. Wordsworth]. The BishoiJs' Bible separates these 
words from the preceding, though only by a comma'. 

2 Esdr. ii. 15 marg. " ,as a dnv," with 1629 — 1744. In 

^ Tremellius seems anxious that no mistake should be 
made as to his judgment, rendering thus : " et quid re- 
sponderit ei Billiam filius Behoris ; ut agnoscens juste facta 
Jehovse a Schittimis Gilgalem usque, dicas..." 

161 1 we have " as a dove:" in 1630 ", as a dove:" against the 
Latin. In 1762 mod. " , as a dove ", but our way seems safer, 
vii. 42, " is not the end, where..." Without the inserted 
comma, our version is hardly intelligible; in eo so. saculo, 
notyfwf. Judith viii. 21, "if we be taken, so all..." Junius 
and 161 1, &c., join oirrus closely to the preceding words. 
(Cf Moulton's Winer, p. 678.) Wisd. xiii. 13, "the very 
refuse among those, which ser\'ed to no use," (to hi e| avriv 
a.Tr6j3\t]fia eU ovSiv i\jXpyi<JTov). If, with 1611, &c., we omit 
the comma, " those " wUl inevitably be taken as the ante- 
cedent to " which." xvii. II — 13. Place these verses within 
a parenthesis. Prayer of Manasses, 11. 17, 18, " : Thou, 
O Lord,..." The very long English sentence is so constructed 
(diflerently from the Greek, this Prayer having been ren- 
dered from the Old Latin, see p. xxvii.), that the apodosis does 
not begin before this point; yet 161 1 and all its suc- 
cessors put a full stop before " Thou." We have adopted 
a colon from the Bishops' Bible, i Mace. vi. 36, " every 
occasion, wheresoever the beast was :" far preferable to 
" every occasion : wheresoever the beast was," of i6u, &c. 
ix. ^\ marg. ^' nndeistood on the sabbath day" 1629 — 1744- 
In 1762 mod. the false punctuation of 1611 — 1630 is revived 
(" understood, on the sabbath day "), against the Greek, wliich 
is not in the -same order as in ver. 43. We have set ver. 
35 — 42 in a parenthesis. x. i, "Antiochus, siirnamed 
Epiphanes" 6 ein<j>avrji, the comma after " Antiochus" dis- 
tinguishing the text from that of Josephus, namely tou iirupa- 
cous, as mentioned in the margm. 2 Mace. x. 29, " men upon 
horses with bridles of gold " (€0' 'lttttuiv xp^'^oxo.Mviav difSpts). 
In i6ii, &c.,a comma, worse than idle, is set after "horses." 
xiii. 2, " a Grecian power, of footmen, &c." In 161 1, &c., 
we have " a Grecian power of footmen" ". 

S. Matt. xix. 28, " which have followed me, in the 
regeneration, when, &c." So 1630 alone of our old Bibles, 
with Nourse (Paragraph Bible, Boston, 1836), Bagster 1846, 
Scholefield (English), Lachmann, Tischendorf, Tregelles. 
This is at any rate the safest course. The second comma 
is wanting in 161 1, 1612, 1613, 1616, 1617, 1629 London, 
most modern Bibles, D'Oyly and Mant (1817), Tract Society's 
(1S61), Blackadder (1864), American (1867), Newberry 
(1870), and Alford's. The first comma is absent in the 
Bishops' Bible, the books from 1629 (Camb.) to 1769, 
and Scholefield's Greek text. S. Luke i. 55, " (As he 
spake to our fathers)". Thus with Nourse, the Tract 
Society, and Blackadder (see last note), indicate by a 
parenthesis the change of construction. Ver. 70 is also 
parenthetic'. Acts xxiii. 8, "neither angel nor spirit:" 
Even though the trae reading be /n^7-e...jui;re instead of 
/i.riSi...iiriTe, angel and spirit comprehend together one class, 
resurrection the other, the two classes together comprising 
aixtjioTepa. The comma after "angel" in 161 1 — 1630, 
abolished by 1629 (both editions) — 1743, is restored in 1762 

' Yet it must be confessed that the Roman edition reads 
Itririh immediately afterwards, while our punctuation repre- 
sents linriuiv^ of Codex Alexandrinus. 

^ It would be well also to place Acts i. iS, 19 within a 
parenthesis, even though the words be still regarded as 
S. Peter's. It is quite possible that the citation in ver. 20 is 
appealed to in ver. 16. 




mod. Rom. viii. 20, " , in hope." We can hardly do 
more in this doubtful passage, than relax the connection 
of fir' cXtt/oi with what precedes, by inserting the comma 
before it, and lightening the stop after it from a colon to a 
comma, as in 1769 mod. xi. 8, from "according" to "hear" 
is rightly set in a parenthesis in 1769, as approved by the 
F'ive Clei-gymen. i Cor. xvi. 22. See Appendix A, p. Ixxxii., 
note 4. 2 Cor. v. 2, " we groan, earnestly desiring..." The 
adverb is doubtless intended to represent the intensive force 
of the preposition in eTriiroSoiJn-cs (rendered cozietiiig by 
Wickliffe, but simply desiring by the later versions), so that 
this punctnation, first found by Prof. Grote in Field's small 
8vo. (not in his i2mo.) Bible of 1660, but afterwards lost 
sight of, is that to be received, although through mere 
oversight, rather than with a view to render iiigemiscimus 
of the Vulgate, the comma is placed after, not before, 
" earnestly" in 1611 — 1762, the final correction being due to 
1769, from which the modems adopt it. ver. 19, "God 
was in Christ reconciling..." All the Bibles from i6iidown- 
wards, except that of 17+3, insert a comma after " Christ". 
Eph. iv. 12, " for the perfecting of the saints for the work 
of the ministry, for..." (7r/)6s...fis...ei!). The comma of 1611, 
&c., after "saints" w-ould be tolerable if the three prepo- 
sitions were truly parallel. Phil. ii. 15, "the sons of God 
without rebuke," The comma set after " God " in 161 1, &c., 
would inevitably suggest a different gender for d^w/iijra or 
iiiwua. Col. ii. 2, " of God and of the Father and of 
Christ." The received text can hardly stand here, but the 
translation (taken verbatim from the Bishops' Bible) is 
unquestionably very inferior to that of Tyndale, Coverdale, 
the Great Bible and Geneva (1557), "of God the Father, 
and of Christ." The Bishops' and our own Bibles from 
161 1 downwards, make bad worse by adding a comma 
after "God". Heb. iv. 6, 7, "unbelief, ag<iin..." The 
apodons begins with iraXiv. This is not so apparent if with 
i6ii, S:c., we set a colon after "unbelief", vii. 5, "they 
that are of the sons of Levi who receive the office of the 
priesthood..." The comma set after " Levi " by 1611, &c., 
might suggest the inference that all Levites were priests. 
2 Pet. i. I — 5. All our Bibles, following 1611 in their 
arrangement, place a comma at the end of ver. 2, a full stop 
at the end of ver. 4. Yet it seems evident that \-v. i, 2 form 
a separate paragraph, as Nourse, the Tract Society, Black- 
adder ^see abovi), Wordsworth, and Tisdiendorf represent 
them ; and if ver. 3 must be connected with ver. 5 (Moulton's 
IVi'ier, p. 771), a colon suffices at the end of ver. 4. ii. 22, 
"and. The sow", a new proverb beginning. Thus 1638 — 1762, 
American 1867, but 1769 mod. return to "and the sow" of 
1611 — 1630. Rev. viii. 12. Remove the stop, whether 
colon (161 1 — 1630) or comma (1638 mod.), after "darkened", 
since the following verb also is governed by Xva. 

As the result of his investigations on this sub- 
ject Prof. Grote infers that " With respect to the 
punctuation in general, independently of its affect- 
ing the meaning of particular passages, it is, in the 
editions before 1638, comparatively little ^rir^wa/fiy, 
colons and semicolons being much fewer in num- 
ber than commas, and full stops That edition 

made the punctuation much more graduated, and 

introduced one practice not common in the earlier 
ones, that of a full stop in the middle of a verse." 
"The. graduation of the punctuation; i.e. the placing 
of colons and semicolons, is not materially differ- 
ent in Blayney's edition (1769) from what it was in 
that of 1683. This latter(which is pointed,as printers 
say, very low) improved greatly in this respect 
upon 1638, as 1638 had improved upon the earlier 

Section V. 

On the oiiJwgraphy, grammatical peculiarities, and 
capital letters of the original, as compared with 
modern editions. 

One of the salient points which distinguish 
the early editions of our Bibles from those of 
modern date, is their wide divergency of practice 
in regard to modes of spelling. It would be 
nothing remarkable, but rather analogous to what 
we observe in the case of all modern and probably 
of some ancient languages, that the customary 
orthography, even of very familiar words, should 
vary considerably at different periods of their lite- 
rary history-. But this is not the pha^nomenon we 
have mainly to account for in regard to English 
books printed in the si.xtecnth and seventeenth 
centuries. Judged by them, it would hardly be ex- 
travagant to assert that our ancestors had no uni- 
form system of orthography whatsoever, since diere 
are comparatively few words, except a few parti- 
cles of perpetual occurrence, that are not spelt in 
several fashions in the same book, on the same 
page, sometimes even in the same line^ The 

1 Grote MS. pp. 8.^— 85, where will also be found some 
interesting matter, rather foreign to our immediate purpose, 
on the gradual disuse in our Bibles of what the writer calls 
" the aaural comma, a comma dividing any longish propo- 
sition into two balancing parts, and distirguishing the main 
members of it from each other, as the voice very frequently 
does, so that the comma marks a real vocal pause." Just 
as, for instance, there is a comma m John v. 23, after 
the second "Son" in 161 1— 1743. which 1762 and the 
moderns discard. Nor ought the editor to quit the subject 
of the present Section williout rendering his best thanks to 
the Rev. G. C. Waller, M.A., and R.N., for the use of some 
acute and weighty notes on the punctuation of the Epistles, in 
the course of which that gentleman is frequently found to 
advocate a return to the practice of 1611, ifithout being 
aware of the fact. 

' The American G. P. Marsh {Lectures on the English 



[sect. v. 

licence extended, as is well known, even to proper 
names: men of the highest culture (Shakespeare 
for a conspicuous example, if we give credit to 
certain biographers) varying the orthography of 
their own signatures in three or four several ways. 
This circumstance affords a conclusive answer to 
the demand that has sometimes been urged by ill- 
informed persons, that our modem Bibles should 
be e.xact reprints of the standard of 1611 ; and it 
was partly to silence such a demand that the Ox- 
ford reprint of 1833 was undertaken. A glance at 
that volume must have convinced any reasonable 
person that more recent editors were right in the 
main in gradually clearing the sacred page of un- 
couth, obsolete, and variable forms, which could 
answer no purpose save to perplex the ignorant, 
and offend the educated taste; whether the judg- 
ment of those who are responsible for the Bibles 
of 1762 and 1769 (for these were the great and 
most thorough modemisers) was always as true as 
might be wished for, we shall have to consider in 
the sequel. 

The general rule laid down in the preparation 
of the present volume is a very simple one : — 
whensoever an English word is spelt in the two 
issues of 161 1 in two or more different ways, to 
adopt in all places that method which may best 
agree with present usage, even though it is not 
so found in the majority of instances in the older 
books. Thus though charet is the form employed in 
at least nineteen places out of twenty, we have uni- 
formly taken chariot as in Ecclus. xlix. 8 ; i Mace, 
i. 17; viii. 6. Kitircdis probably the correct mode 
of spelling, and is by far the most frequent in 
the standard Bible, yet we abide by kindred, as it 

Language, Lect. XX. p. 313) ascribes the variation of spell- 
ing in the same line to the mere convenience of the piinter. 
Caldwell {Oxford Bidlcs, p. 4) had taken the same view 
before him. To Marsh's example, ttjfg sijnll lit IdSdix togt^ 
tl)rt, tljcg sljal, Isai. xlii. 17, many might be added, e.g. 
tljftcof, tlir lodts ttjrvof, anS tl)c barrts, Neh. iii. 3: trcaS 
toitli sliouting, their sliototinij shall, Jer. xlviii. 33: stagcB 
from BctD, anS tljr rarti) is stairB, Hagg. i. 10, without coming 
nearer to a solution of the problem. A word is often dif- 
ferently spelt in the text and margin, as in Gen. iii. 16, 
where Coverdale has " huszbande " in the body of his version, 
" husbande " in the foot-note. Nor is the date of a writer 
any safe criterion. The best manuscripts of Chaucer, and 
especially of Gowei-, and the Paston letters, written about 
1470, approach nearer our present standard of speUing than 
the Bible of 161 1 (Marsh, p. 312). 

is found in Ecclus. xiv. 4 ; 2 Mace. v. 9 ; i Tim. 
V. 8 inarg. We take caterpillar from Joel i. 4; 
elsewhere in 1611 it is caierpiller. Cieled 3x16. del- 
ing are. due to the Cambridge Bible of 1629, sided 
and siding being the forms of 16 11 in all the eight 
places where they occur: possibly the American 
ceiled and ceiling would be better, as the root seems 
to be ca:lo, not del. Again, forrest occurs every- 
where else, but forest Isai. xxi. 13. For fain, the 
ordinary form, we see feigti in Neh. vi. 8 only. 
Ghest occurs mostly, as in Matt. xxii. 10, \ivA. guests 
in ver. 11. Iron appears in Ecclus. xxxviii. 28, 
instead oi yron, the common fonn. Linen is found 
I Kin. x. 28; I Esdr. iii. 6, but linnen elsewhere. 
Miter is almost constant in 161 1, yet we adopt 
mitre from Ex. xxxix. 3 1 ; Zech. iii. 5. We find 
oake Josh. xxiv. 26, elsewhere oke. Between burden, 
murder, household, and burthen, murthcr, houshold, 
the usage is more divided: we prefer the former. 
Pedegree occurs thrice, but pedigree in Heb. vii. 3 
marg., 6 marg. Pelican appears in Ps. cii. 6, 
elsewhere pdlicane or pdlican. After 16 11, in 
Ecclus. xxxviii. 25 we give plough for the noun, 
but plow for the verb and its compounds in 
the 26 places where it occurs: the American 
(1867) hSiS plough always. Pray (prseda) is almost 
always used, but prey Job ix. 26. Again, sur- 
feited, the modem form, occurs only AVisd. v. 7 
marg, surfeiting, &c. elsewhere. AVe find profane 
in E^ek. .\xiii. 38, 39; i Mace. iii. 51; 2 Mace. 
vi. 5 ; Acts xxiv. 6 : elsewhere the incorrect pro- 
pltane. Instead of renowned (Num. i. 16; Ezek. 
xxvi. 17; I Mace. iii. 9; v. 63; vi. i) we oftener 
meet with reno7vmed (Ecclus. .xliv. 3, &c.). Such 
examples might be multiplied indefinitely. On 
the other hand, for the modem scent, we have 
boldly printed sent, following the ordinary, if not 
universal practice of the seventeenth century, in- 
asmuch as sent is true to the etymology, and is 
invariably used in all the five places where the 
word occurs. Job xiv. 9; Isai. xi. 3 marg.; Jer. 
.xlviii. 11; Hos. xiv. 7; Wisd. xi. 18. For omitting 
the c in scythe we have good authority, as well as 
the practice of our Translation in the margins of Isai. 
ii. 4; Jer. 1. 16; Joel iii. 10; Mic. iv. 3. We must 
return toryifof i6ri, which occurs but twice (Ex. ix. 
32; Isai. xxviii. 25), though rie is in both Bibles of 
1629. Probably, too, lancers should have been 
restored in i Kin. xviii. 28 : it came from the 

SECT, v.] 



Bishops' Bible (/a/aiscrs), but occurs nowhere else, 
and was not altered into lancets before 1762. For 
andirons Ezek. xl. 43 tnarg. (which is etymologically 
true) 1638, 1769 and the moderns have endirons; 
end irons of 1 744, 1762 is a bad guess. The Bishops' 
margin has trevets. Another word, used but once, 
is ebeny, Ezek. xxvii. 15, which is so spelt both in 
Hebrew and Greek: ebony of the moderns is more 
recent than 1638. Thus, too, iurbaiif, Dan. iii. 
21 7narg. only, the form adopted by Milton and 
Dryden, was not changed into turbans before 
1762. So imbers, Tobit vi. 16 marg. Since sailer, 
Rev. xviii. 17, is pronounced by Johnson to be 
more analogical than sailor, and held the ground 
till after 1638, we have taken courage to revive 
it. In Nahum ii. 4 aXsojiistle of 161 1 is restored, 
instead oi jostle of some moderns. Of words met 
with but twice, ambassage Luke xiv. 32 is adopted 
rather than embassage i Mace. xiv. 23 ; scrole, Isai. 
xxxiv. 4, is preferred to scroivle, Rev. vi. 14; but 
it is not possible to take either champion, Deut. xi. 
30, or champian, Ezek. xxxvii. 2 marg.; either mu- 
sitian, Ecclus. .\x.\ii. 4, or tnusition. Rev. xviii. 22; 
or sclwller as in i Chr. xxv. 8; Mai. ii. 12. Nor 
would anker, ballance, threed, suit the modem eye, 
although they are never met with in what to us 
appears the only correct form. 

The same liberty has been taken in regard to 
soldier and vinegar, which the standard Bibles, con- 
trary to their derivation, invariably spell souldier and 
vineger. What is spelt liaply in five other places, 
in 161 1 was happily 2 Cor. ix. 4 (ttws): though 
changed in both books of 1629, happily via.?, brought 
back in 1630, but can hardly hold its ground. The 
particle of comparison titan is uniformly then in the 
Bible of 161 1, as in many books far into the seven- 
teenth century: this fashion, of course, could not be 
imitated now. Although saphir or saphire or saphyrc 
does not vary in the same Bibles, the original w-ill not 
dispense with pph. Nor have we retained cabbins, 
used but once, Jer. xxxvii. 16 : though we have 
ventured upon fauchin of 1611, Judith xiii. 6; xvi. 
9. The strange form chawes iox jaws Ezek. xxix. 4 
suggests a questionable etymology. Traffique (the 
verb used once, the noun four times) and traffi- 
quers Isai. xxiii. 8 have also been refused '. 

1 In regard to the spelling of Proper names, absolute 
uniformity has not been aimed at, but the Hebrew has been 

Those English words which, whether from cus- 
tom or difference of origin, vary in their significa- 
tion according to the modes in which they are 
severally spelt, are invariably confused in the 
standard Bible. Travel and travail afford a familiar 
example of the fact, inasmuch as the fault has 
not yet been completely removed from modern 
editions, e.g. Num. xx. 14 where travel of 1629 
(Camb.) .and recent Bibles, though the Hebrew 
is nx^ljin, would Just make sense, and has been 
substituted for travail of i6ii. In Wisd. x. 10 
also the latest Bibles, after that of 1629, errone- 
ously render yno'x^ots by travels, in the room of 
travails of 161 1. In Lam. iii. 5 travel is given 
for i^?5''?> as in Num. xx. 14, in all the books from 
1611 to the American (1867) which has travail: 
although many like errors of the original edition 
have been corrected by its successors. The case be- 
tween twined and twinned is stated below (.Appen- 
dix B, p. Ixxxviii., note 3). The distinction between 
morter (Gen. xi. 3) and mortar Num. xi. 8; Prov. 
xxvii. 22, was first taken in 1638: by spelling both 
morter, the Bible of 161 1 confounds words which 
have only an accidental resemblance. We should 
also discriminate carefully between naught (5?!)) 
2 Kin. ii. 19; Prov. xx. 14, and nought (i.e. no- 
thing) Gen. xxix. 15, &c. : they were both spelt 
nought previously to 1638-. In spite of the analogy 
of nought, it is probably right to spell aught in such 
places as Gen. xxxix. 6, as the American revisers 
have done, but we have here abided by ought with 
161 1. We have not ventured on the fine distinc- 
tion between veil, an article of dress, and the Vail 
of the Sanctuary, but retained in all cases (except 
in error Wisd. xvii. 3; Ecclus. 1. 5 marg.) vail oi 
161 1 in preference to veil of later editions. In Job 
xiv. 17 the great oversight of 161 1 sowest for sewest 
was left in our Bibles till 1762. The similar error 
sow for srw in Eccles. iii. 7; Mark ii. 21, remained 
till 1629; in Ezek. xiii. 18 it survived beyond 1638. 
Between intrcat (to pray) and entreat (i. e. treat) 
there is a broad difference of sense, properly recog- 
nized in 1762: yet in 1611 the former is spelt 

followed in each case as it arose. The result of this has been 
to keep up apparent inconsistency in some places : e. g. Josh, 
xiii. 27, compared with ch. xix. 35. 

= The spelling of i6ri, &c. up to 1638 "at naught," 
Luke xxiii. 11, is mere error. It occurs also 2 Esdr. ii. 33, 
in Synd. A. 3. 14, and 1613, not in Oxford 1611. 



[sect. v. 

intreated Job xix. i6, but entreated in the next 
verse; while in Job xxiv. 21 the second is /«/rifa/- 
eth. In Jer. xv. 11 text and margin, intreat and 
entreat actually change places in i6ii, and are not 
put right until 1638. Between enquire and inquire, 
on the contrary, the choice is purely indifferent ; 
the former is chiefly adopted in 161 1 (but in- 
quired Deut. xvii. 4 Oxford reprint ; Ps. Ixxviii. 34 ; 
Ezekiel xx. 31 bis; John iv. 52, &c. ; inquiry 
Prov. XX. 25), the latter is our practice, derived 
from our model (1858) and the recent Cambridge 
Bibles. Thus also we take informed viith 161 1 in 
Acts XXV. 2, rather than enformed as in 2 Mace, 
xiv. i; Acts xxiv. i; xxv. 15 : but enrolled of 
161 1 in I Mace. x. 36 in preference to inrolled 
of the margins of Luke ii. i ; Heb. xii. 23. In 
Isai. V. 1 1 enjiaine is in 1 6 1 1 , but inflaining in Isai. 
Ivii. 5 ; modern Bibles reverse this, yet all keep 
inflamed oi 161 1 in Hist, of Susanna ver. 8. Many 
words, the exact orthography of which is quite in- 
different, we have laboured to reduce to a uniform 
method. Thus ankles, the usual modern practice, 
which we take in all five places, is found in 1611 
only in Ps. xviii. 36 mai-g., but ancles in 2 Sam. 
xxii. 37 marg.\ Ezek. xlvii. 3 text and marg.; Acts 
iii. 7 : in 1629 ancles is set in the first place, ankles 
in the third and fourth, later Bibles recalling this 
last correction, but bringing ankles into 2 Sam. xxii. 
37 marg. Sometimes the later Bibles issuing from 
different presses exhibit their characteristic varie- 
ties of spelling. Instead of inquire, noticed above 
as a peculiarity of the Cambridge books, those of 
Oxford (1857) and London or the Queen's Printer 
(1859) read enquire: for axe (which word is thus 
spelt ten times in 161 1) these last, after the ex- 
ample of their predecessors from 1629 (Camb.) 
downwards, wrongly print ax, against the modern 
Cambridge editions. In i Kin. v. 9 ; 2 Chr. ii. 
16; I Esdr. V. 55 we ^ndflotes in 1611, but recent 
Cambridge Bibles have needlessly changed it into 
floats. These last are again wrong in soap, which, 
after 16 11, the Oxford and London Bibles spell soJ>e 
in both places (Jer. ii. 22; Mai. iii. 2). The truer 
form 7-asor occurs seven times in 1 6 1 1 and the Cam- 
bridge text, while the books of Oxford and London 
have razor. In Judg. ix. 53 the Oxford editions, 
with 16 1 1, adopt scull, but the Cambridge, and 
161 1 in all other places, prefer skull. The Cam- 
bridge books, after 161 1, have gray (greyhound 

Prov. XXX. 31, rightly so spelt in 1629 Camb., 1630, 
has no connection with it), the Oxford and London 
grey. With the Cambridge Bible we also spell 
counsellcr (not counsellor with those of Oxford and 
London), as does also that of 1611 except in three 
places, where it has counsellours (Ezra viii. 25 ; 
Prov. xii. 20; XV. 22). Council (variously spelt 
Ciiuncill, councel, councell \n 1611) is ordinarily dis- 
tinguished from counsel or counsell, but the latter is 
put for the former in i Esdr. iii. r5 marg. (xpr/fiaTiaTrj- 
piio); Matt. V. 22; Mark xiv. 55, all subsequently 
set right. Since ours, yours, theirs are possessive 
cases plural of the personal pronouns, the apo- 
strophe set before j' in the editions of 1762 and 
1769, as also in the London and Oxford Bibles 
to this day, is positively incorrect: hence the 
Cambridge practice, which never admitted the 
apostrophe, has been followed in this respect. 

Again, there are forms not wholly banished 
from our modern books, though their number is 
diminished in later times, whose presence tends to 
lend richness and variety to the style. Such is 
marish Ezek. xlvii. 11 ; i Mace. ix. 42, 45, for the 
more familiar marsh : the pathetic astonied, yet 
standing for the more common-place astonished in 
Ezra ix. 3, 4; Job xvii. 8; xviii. 20; Jer. xiv. 9; 
Ezek. iv. 17; Dan. iii. 24; iv. 19; v. 9, and re- 
stored to its rightful position in the great passage 
Isai. Iii. 14, whence a folse taste has removed it subse- 
quently to 1638. Stablisha\&o has been brought again 
into twelve places (e.g. Lev. xxv. 30 ; Deut. xix. 15) 
instead of established of later books : grin or grinne 
(Job xviii. 9 ; Ps. cxl. 5 ; cxli. 9) has been treated 
as a legitimate modification oi gin ox ginne (Job xl. 
24 marg.; Isai. viii. 14; Amos iii. 5), though cast 
out in 1762. Once only, it would appear, a super- 
ficial difficulty is attempted to be concealed by a 
slight change in the spelling. In Gen. 1. 23 marg. 
borne, which in 16 11 was equivalent to born, was 
sufficiently correct to convey no wrong impression. 
To ensure clearness the final e was dropped in 
1629 (Camb.), but restored again in 1762, by which 
time it would be sure to suggest a false meaning. 

Enough has been said of those variations in 
orthography which are due to accident or the ca- 
price of fashion. Others, more interesting, spring 
from grammatical inflections common in the older 
stages of our language, which have been gradually 
withdrawn from later Bibles, wholly or in part,chiefly 

SECT, v.] 



by those great modernisers, Dr Paris (1762) and 
Ur Blayney (1769), and have all been brought back 
again in the present volume. Yet it is not always 
easy to distinguish these from forms involving a 
mere change in spelling, and different persons will 
judge differently about them at times. Thus we 
cannot well retain gro7ven i Kin. xii. 8^ 10, while 
we alter knowen i Kin. xiv. 2, &c. To reject, how- 
ever, such words as fet by substituting the modem 
fetched^ is a liberty far beyond what an editor of 
our version ought ever to have assumed : we have 
restored 7^/ in 2 Sam. ix. 5 ; xi. 27 ; i Kin. vii. 13 ; 
ix. 28 ; 2 Kin. xi. 4; 2 Chr. xii. 11 ; Jer. xxvi. 23 ; 
xxxvi. 21; Acts xxviii. 13: it is full as legitimate 
as fetcht of 2 Sam. xiv. 2 ; 2 Kin. iii. 9 ; 2 Chr. i. 
17, and even of our latest Bibles in Gen. xviii. 7. 
The editors of 1762 and 1769 bestowed much evil 
diligence in clearing our English Translation of 
this participle in -t, Blayney following in the steps 
of Paris and supplying many of his deficiencies, 
yet, with characteristic negligence, leaving not a 
few untouched. Thus burned is substituted by 
them for burnt in some 93 places (burnt being left 
untouched in 2 Kin. xvi. 4; .xvii. 11, &c.). For 
lift they put lifted 95 times, once (Dan. iv. 34, 
where lift is past tense indicative) with some show 
of reason ; sometimes (e. g. Zech. i. 21, where lift 
up is present) to the detriment of the sense. 
Similar cases are built Neh. iii. i {bttildedvtr. 2,1611): 
clapt 2 Kin. xi. 12 : clipt^&x. xlviii. 37 : cropt Ezek. 
xvii. 4 : crusht Num. xxii. 25 : deckt Prov. vii. 16 ; 
2 Esdr. XV. 47 ; i Mace. iv. 57 : dipt Lev. ix. 9; 
I Sam. xiv. 27; 2 Kin. viii. 15; Rev. xi.x. 13 
{dipped also in 161 1 Gen. xxxvii. 31) : girt i Sam. 
ii. 4 {girded vex. i8 in i6n): leapt i Kin. xviii. 26 
(text, leaped maxg.) ; Wisd. xviii. 15 {leaped 161 1 in 
ch. xix. 9); I Mace. xiii. 44; Acts xix. 16: mixt 
Prov. xxiii. 30 ; Isai. i. 22 ; Dan. ii. 41 {sic 161 1, not 
ver. 43, the second time) ; 2 Esdr. xiii. 1 1 : past 2 Cor. 
V. 17 (so even modems in i Pet. iv. 3 ; in Eph. ii. 1 1 
we have/fWJf^in 1611, past i^Gc)) : pluckt i Chr. xi. 
23; Ezra ix. 3; Neh. xiii. 25; Job xxix. 17; Prov. 
ii. 22 tnarg.; Dan. vii. 4, 8; xi. 4; Amos iv. 11 ; 
Zech. iii. 2 ; 2 Mace. xiv. 46 {plucked 161 1 in Gal. 
iv. 'i.'^'.puft Col. ii. \Z:pusht Ezek. xxxiv. 21: 
ravisht Prov. v. 19, 20 (ravished 161 1 in Zech. xiv. 
2): ript 2 Kin. xv. 16 ; Hos. xiii. 16 ; Amos i. 13 : 
slipt I Sam. xix. 10 ; Ps. Ixxiii. 2 ; Ecclus. xiii. 22 ; 
xiv. I : stampf 2 Kin. xxiii. 6, 15 : start Tobit ii. 4 

(started 1762, but it might be present, ai-airT/Sjjo-as 
ai'«iXd/xijv) : stopt 2 Chr. xxxii. 4 (stopped ver. 30 ; 
Zech. vii. 11 in 161 1): stript Ex. xxxiii. 6; i Sam. 
xviii. 4;" xix. 24; 2 Chr. .x.x. 25 ; Job xix. 9; Mic. 
i. 8 : 'cvatcht Ps. lix. title : wrapt i Sam. xxi. 9 ; 
2 Kin. ii. 8 ; Job xl. 17 ; Ezek. xxi. 15 ; Jonah ii. 5. 
These archaic preterites contribute to produce a 
pleasing variety in the style of our version, and are 
grammatically just as accurate as the modem forms; 
which is perhaps hardly the case with rent when it 
is used not as a preterite only, but as a present, as 
in Lev. xxi. 10 (sic, 16 11); 2 Sam. iii. 31; 1 Kin. xi. 
31 ; Eccles. iii. 7; Isai. Ixiv. i (sic, 161 1); Ezek. xiii. 
II, 13; xxix. 7; Hos. xiii. 8; Joel ii. 13; Matt. vii. 6; 
John xix. 24. Other antiquated preterites are begun 
Num. x.xv. I (began 161 1 in Gen. iv. 26): drunk Gen. 
xliii. 34 (te.xt not margin) ; Dan. v. 4 : shaked Ecclus. 
xxix. 1 8 ; shincd quite as often as slione; spratig Gen. 
xii. 6 (sprung ver. 23): stale Gen. xxxi. 20; 2 Kin. 
xi. 2 (stole 2 Sam. xv. 6; 2 Chr. xxii. 11 in 161 1) : 
strooke I Sam. ii. 14; 2 Chr. xiii. 20 (sic, 161 1); 

1 Esdr. iv. 30 (stroke 2 Mace. i. 16 ; Matt. xxvi. 51 ; 
Luke xxiu 64; John xviii. 22, also strake 2 Sam. xii. 
15 ; XX. 10: never struck) : stunk Ex. vii. 21 (stank 
ch. viii. 14 in 161 1) : sung Ezra iii. 1 1 : swore i Mace, 
vii. 35: liKin I Mace. i. 2; xii. 33 (sic, 161 1); 

2 Mace. X. 17 ; xii. 28 (won 2 Mace. xv. 9 in 16 11). 
Among past participles may be noted (wast) begot 
Ecclus. vii. 28: (his) hid (things) Obad. 6: (have) 
sit Ecclus. xi. 5. It would have been well to have 
retained lien (which even modern Bibles keep in 
Ps. l.xviii. 13) for lai7i in Num. v. 19, 20, as we 
have in the other places, Judg. xxi. 1 1 ; Job iii. 13 ; 
John xi. 17. Other verbal forms deserving notice 
are oweth Lev. xiv. 35; Acts xxi. 11, and ought 
Matt, xviii. 24, 28; Luke vii. 41, which were not 
changed into owneth and owed respectively till after 
1638: leese (lose 1762) i Kin. xviii. 5. The noun 

fiixe (Jlix 1629) was corrupted vcAo fliix in Acts 
xxviii. 8 as early as 1699. 

It is hard to discover any intelligible principle 
which guided the editors of 1762 and 1769 in their 
vexatious changes of several particles into their 
cognate forms. Thus for amongst they print amotig 
8 1 times, for towards they print toward 121 times, 
for besides they give beside 44 times', yet keep the 

1 In Josh. xxii. if) the change of besides of 1611 to beside 
by 1629 (Lond.), 1630, 1769, moderns (but not by 1629 



[sect. v. 

forms they dislike so often that it is plain they i ral rule of adopting that one out of several forms 

have no design to disuse them altogether. Such 
wanton, or perhaps merely careless, variations are 
cancelled in this volume. Nor can there be any good 
ground for turning siih into since as does Dr Paris 
in Jer. xv. 7 ; Zech. iv. 10 marg.\ 2 Esdr. vii. 53, 
and Blayney in Jer. xxiii. 38, the rather as sHh is 
in our modern Bibles Ezek. xxxv. 6 : sithmce in 
2 Esdr. X. 14 was modernized mto since as early 
as 1616, so that it must have been going out of 
use even then. All our Bibles preserve whiles in 
2 Mace. ix. 9; X. 36, yet in Ps. xlix. 18 while is 
printed in 1762; in Isai. Ixv. 24 7i'hiles in 1769 
becomes -dihile; ivhilst becomes 7C'/;//('in Heb. iii. 15; 
ix. 17 in the books of 1629; in 2 Mace. vii. 24 
whilst is substituted for whiles in 1629. The inter- 
changes between to and unto in Gen. xxv. 33 
(1629 Lond.); i Kin. xxii. 53 (1616): i Mace, 
vii. 20 (1629 Camb.); Luke xx. 42 (1616); 2 Cor. 
xi. 9 (1629 Camb.) are not very intelligible. 
Amidst all this unmeaning tampering with the 
text, the several editors, especially those of 1762 
and 1769, carried out fully at least two things 
on which they had set their minds : they got rid 
of the quaint old moc for more (spelt mo in the Bible 
of 1638) from the 35 places in which it occurs 
in the standard copies, and in 364 places they 
have altered the nominative plural you into ye, 
besides that Blayney makes the opposite change 
in Build you Num. xxxii. 24 ; Wash you Isai. i. 
16 ; Get you Zech. vi. 7 ; Turn you Zech. ix. 12. 
In one particular the orthography of modern Bibles 
has been acquiesced in. The word midst is often 
spelt in the Authorized Bibles as middest, about 
Ezekiel and some of the later Prophets almost 
constantly for a time. This form, however strange 
to our eyes, would have the advantage of sug- 
gesting the true character of the word as a su- 
perlative adjective; but the spelling varies so much 
between midst, middest, widest (Judith vi. 11), middcs 
(Ps. cxvi. 19; Acts xxvii. 21; Phil. ii. 15) and 
mids (Jer. xxxvii. 1 2 ; Hist. Susanna ver. 34, 48, 
&c.), that it seemed safer to fall back on our gene- 

Camb., 1638, 1744, 1762) will not affect the sense, as may 
be seen from ver. 19, where the Hebrew is virtually tlie 
same. Both forms of the English word then meant "except," 
which is the signification here. 

which best suits the modern usage. 

The practice of the Authorized Version with 
respect to placing the indefinite article a or an 
before a word beginning with // calls for some con- 
sideration, the rather as modern Bibles, with the 
exception of the American (see p. xxiii.) which con- | 
forms to present usage, have made no systematic ' 
or important changes regarding it. It would seem 
indeed as if a were but an abridged form of an, 
the n being dropped before an initial consonant 
proper, and only subsequently, under certain limi- 
tations, before h aspirated. Thus Chaucer's use 
an halle, an hare, an herih, is uniform, and the 
fashion maintained its ground far into the sixteenth 
century. In the earliest draft of our English Litany, 
contained in the King's Primer of 1545, we read, 
" an heart to love and dread thee," as it still remains 
in the Book of Common Prayer; and sucli cases 
as a harpe i Sam. x. 5, a hert Ecclus. xvii. 6 in 
Coverdale's Bible of 1535 are quite rare, though 
no doubt the custom of dropping the ;/ had already 
begun. In the Authorized Version of 161 1 we 
mark a further step in the same direction. As a 
general rule an is there retained before the sounded 
//, though the exceptions are more numerous than 
some have supposed, and suggest to the modern 
editor the propriety of conforming the Bible to the 
now universal habit of the best English \\Titers. 
The following list will shew how the matter stands 
in the original books : 

An habergeon Ex. xxviii. 32; xxxix. 23^: an habit Hel). 
V. 14 marg.; a habitafian Jer. xxxiii. 12 up to 1629 Camb., 
1630, but an in 8 places : an Hachmonite i Chr. xi. 1 1 : a hair 

1 Kin. i. 52-; Luke xxi. 18 up to 1629 Camb. and Lend., 
1630, an in 3 places: a hairy Gen. xxvii. 11, an twice: 
a half ^Ti. xxv. 10 (ist and 3rd, an in 2nd until 1629I, 
17, 23; xxxvi. 21; xxxvii. i (tcr), 10; Ezek. xl. 42 (2nd); 

2 Esdr. xiii. 45, but an in 16 places: a hammer Jer. 
xxiii. 29, an hammer Jwig. iv. 21: a hand Ex. xix. 13 
up to 1638, but an 5 times: an Iiandbreadlh 7 times: an 
/landfill 5 times : a handmaid Gen. xxix. 24 up to the two 
editions of 1629, but an twice: an hanging \\\nce: a liappy 
1 Mace. vii. 24: a hard 2 Kin. ii. 10; Ps. xxxi. 18 marg.; 

' This is apparently correct, if Dean Alford's rule be tnie : 
" When the accent is on the second, or any following .syllable 
of the word, we may use an, because the first syllable, by 
losing its accent, also loses some portion of the strength of 
its aspiration " {The Queen's English, p. 43). 

- Synd. A. 3. 14, not the Oxford reprint. 

SECT, v.] 



Ecclus. xl. 15, but an 4 times : a Aarlol Joel iii. 3 up to 1 769, 
but an in 21 places; an harmless Wisd. xviii. 3: a harp 
I Sam. X. 5 ; I Chr. xxv. 3, but an 4 times : an hart Isai. 
XXXV. 6: an harvest Hos. vi. 11 : an hasty Ecclus. xxviii. 11 
{bis): a hat 2 Mace. iv. 12: o haven 1 Esdr. xii. 43, but an 
thrice: a haughty Ecclus. xxiii. 4, but an Prov. xvi. 18. 

An he (lamb or goat) thrice: a head Judith xiv. 18, an 
Josh. xxii. 14: an head-tyre i Esdr. iii. 6: an healer Isai. 
iii. 7: an healing Dan. iv. 27 marg.: a heap Isai. xvii. 11 ; 
Ecclus. xi. 32, but an in 15 places: a hearer Wisd. i. 6; 
James i. 23: a heart i Chr. xii. 33 marg. (bis); Ecclus. xiii. 
26; xvii. 6; xxii. 17, but an 15 times: a hearth Zech. xii. 
6 up to 1762, ati hearth Ps. cii. 3: an heathen Matt, xviii. 17: 
an heave (offering) 1 1 times : an heavenly Heb. xi. 16 : « heavy 
Ecclus. xxv. 23 up to 1629, but an 5 times: an Hebrew 10 
times: an Hebrewess Jer. xxxiv. 9: an hedge 4 times : an 
heifer 9 times : an heinons Job xxxi. 11: an heir 3 times, cor- 
rectly by modern usage : an helmet 5 times : a help Ps. xliv. 
id marg.; Ecclus. xxxiv. 16 until 1762; xxxvi. 24, but an 5 
times: a helper Ps. xxii. 11 marg. but an thrice: a hen 
Matt, .xxiii. 37; Luke xiii. 34: an herald Dan. iii. 4: an herb 
Isai. Ixvi. 14 is probably right: an /;cr</ twice: an herdman 
Amos vii. 14: an hcretick Tit. iii. 10: an heritage occvrs 14 
times, and we have retained an, regarding the /; as mute; 
compare heir, herb, honest, honour, honourable, hour, 
humble ^. 

^« ///V/i/iV/ Job iii. 16: (I hiding Isai. liii. 3 marg. up to 
1762, but an Deut. .\xxii. 38 marg.; Isai. xxxii. 2: a high 

1 Sam. xxii. 6 marg.; Isai. xxx. 13; 2 Esdr. ii. 43, but an 
32 times : a highumy Isai. xi.x. 23; xl. 3, but an Isai. xi. 16; 
x.xxv. 8: a hill Josh. x.xiv. 33; Isai. xxx. 17 up to both 
Bibles of 1629, butfl« 5 times: an hin always (21 times) : an 
hire Gen. xxx. 18 marg.: an hired 7 times: an hireling 
9 times : an hissing 6 times : an Hittite Ezek. xvi. 3, 45. 

An //o/d' Judg. ix. 46; 2 Sam. xxiii. 14: a hole Ex. xxxix. 
23 up to 1769; 2 Kin. xii. 9; Jer. xiii. 4; Ezek. viii. 7, but 
an hole Ex. xxviii. 32; 2 Mace. iv. 14 marg.: a hollow 

2 Mace. i. 19 up to 1762, an hollow Judg. xv. 19; 2 Mace, 
ii. 5: a holm tree Hist, of Susanna, ver. 58 up to 1762: a 
holy Lev. xxvii. 23 ; Isai. x.xx. 29 ; Wisd. xviii. 9, but an holy 
no less than 45 times: a home-born Jer. ii. 14: an homer 
always (10 times): an honest 5 times, an honour thrice, «« 
honourable 4 times, and rightly (see heritage) : an honeycomb 
5 times : an hoof Ex. x. 26 : an hook 4 times : a horn Dan. 
viii. 5 marg., but an horn i Kin. i. 39 ; Luke i. 69 : an hor- 
rible always (6 times) : an horror Gen. xv. 1 2 : a horse 2 Mace. 
iii. 25 up to 1629, but an 7 times: a horseman 2 Mace. xii. 
35, but an 2 Kin. ix. 17 : an host 15 times : an hostage i Mace, 
i. 10 : an hostile Acts xii. 20 marg. : a hot Lev. xiii. 24 ; Ecclus. 
xxiii. 16 ; I Tim. iv. 2, an hot 2 Esdr. iv. 48 : an hour 6 times, 
and rightly: a house Ex. xii. 30; Lev. xiv. 34 (not ver. 55 be- 
fore 1769); 2 Sam. .XX. 3 marg. (an 1762) ; i Chr. xvii. 5 (an 
both Bibles of 1629); Ps. bcviii. 6 marg.; Ecclus. xxi. 18; 
: Mace. vii. 37; Mark iii. 25; Lukexi. 17 (bis), butrt« house 
84 times: an householder Matt. xiii. 52; xx. i : an howling 
Jer. xxv. 36 ; Zeph. i. 10. 

^ Of these words whose initial h is unaspirated, humble 
and perhaps herb are a little doubtful ; but they have all one 
property in common, in that they are Latin words coming 
to us through the French. 

An huckster Ecclus. xxvi. 29: an humble Prov. xvi. 19; 
Song, ver. 16 is probably true, and is so represented in the 
American Bible : a hungry Isai. xxix. 8 up to 1 762, 2 Esdr. 
xvi. 6 up to 1629, but an Ecclus. iv. 2: a husband Ruth i. 12 
(once out of 3 times, but an thrice in 1762); Jer. xxxi. 32 
marg. (not text) up to 1629 Camb. ; Ecclus. iv. 10, but an 
15 times: o« husbandman Gen. ix. 20; Zech. xiii. 5. 

An hymn Matt. xxvi. 30; Mark xiv. 26: an hypocrite ]oh 
xiii. 16; Prov. xi. 9; Isai. ix. 17; Ecclus. i. 29; xxxiii. 2: 
an hypocritical Isai. x. 6. 

This variable and inconsistent practice of the 
Authorized Bible, rather concealed than remedied 
in later editions, will probably be allowed to justify 
our rejection of the )i of the indefinite article, 
whensoever modern usage shall demand it. In the 
case of the word hundred alone this has not been 
done, as well because that out of the 150 places 
or more wherein hundred occurs a is found before 
it only in six (Ex. x.xxviii. 9; Judg. xx. 10 once; 
I Kin. vii. 2 ; Isai. xxxvii. 36; Ecclus. xii. 4; i Mace, 
vii. 41), whereof all but Isai. xxxvii. 36 are corrected 
in subsequent copies, as especially because an hun- 
dred is still found in some recent writers conspi- 
cuous for purity of style. The choice between an ' 
//w/!,7r^ (Matt. iv. 2; xii. i, 3; x.xv. 35, 37, 42, 44; 
Mark ii. 25; Luke vi. 3) and a hungrcd, which latter 
does not occur in 161 1, is more precarious, inasmuch 
as here an or a is probably not the article at all, 
but a prefix expressive of a continued state, as "a 
building" 2 Chr. xvi. 6; i Esdr. vi. 20, "a coming" 
Luke ix. 42, "a dying" Luke viii. 42: Heb. xi. 21, 
"a fishing' John ,\-\i. 3, "a preparing" i Pet. iii. 
20 (where, however, a might represent the preposi- 
tions at^ or on), athirst Matt. xxv. 44, for which 
thirsty is substituted in ver. 35, 37, 42, where the 
connection with an hutigred is not so close'. An 
is also made to precede w in three passages of 
the standard Bibles, an whole Num. x. 2 up to 1762 
(but not in Num. xi. 20), an ivhore Prov. xxiii. 27 
also up to 1762; 2 Esdr. xvi. 49 altered after 1638. 
Such a one, where the sound is cognate to that of 
w, should be the form taken if we acquiesce in 
a before whole, &c., and is adopted by our Trans- 
lators in Gen. xii. 38 ; Ruth iv. i ; Ps. 1. 2 1 {an 
1762); Ixviii. 21 (an 1762); Ecclus. xxvi. 28 {an 

2 As "a work," 2 Chr. ii. 18 (T^V.npj: compare 
"await," Acts ix. 24 with Acts xx. 19. 

^ Dr Angus compares Shakespeare's "Poor Tom's a- 
cold," which seems exactly parallel. 



[sect, v. 

1638); I Cor. V. 5 {an 1638), 11 {an both books 
of 1629); 2 Cor. X. II {an 1629 Camb.); xii. 2, 5 
(a;/ both booksof i629);Gal. vi. \{an 1629 Camb.); 
Philem. 9 {an 1762), but such an one Job xiv. 3; 
Ecclus. vi. 14; X. 9; XX. 15; 2 Mace. vi. 27. 

My and mine, thy and thine, should of course 
be used respectively as a and an before a conso- 
nant, or vowel, or h; but neither the original 
Translators nor later editors have shewn any know- 
ledge of the fact, so that in the present volume it 
has been deemed advisable to follow the Bible of 
161 1 exactly in this respect, the earlier issue aHttle 
in preference to the other. The changes intro- 
duced in more recent books are apparendy capri- 
cious or accidental, being as often wrong as right. 
Thus if my of 161 1 is turned into mine before 
integrity Job xxvii. 5 in 1762, and mine correctly 
changed into my before head by the same, Luke 
vii. 46; the opposite alterations of my for mitie 
before eyelids ^o\> .xvi. 16 in 16 17, of thy iox thine 
before eyes Job xv. 12 in 1769, and of thine 
for thy before hands i Mace. xv. 7 in 1629, 
prove clearly that they had no principle to guide 
them in the matter. Mutations of these forms 
made for the better in later Bibles will be seen in 
Deut. xvi. 15 and xviii. 4(1769); Isai. Ixiv. 8 (1629 
Camb.); Ezek. xvi. 11 (1762); Zecln viii, 6 (1629 
Camb.); Tobit ii. 13 and v. 14 (1629); Wisd. viii. 
17 (1629); I Mace. ii. i8 (1629); Luke xiii. 12 
(1616); 2 Cor. xi. 26 (1629, both books). Those 
changed for the worse are Deut. ii. 24 and xv. 7 
(1769); Ruth ii. 13 (2nd) and i Sam. ii. 35 (1629, 
both books); Job xxxi.7 (1762); xl. 4(1629 Camb.); 
Ps. cxvi. 16 (later than 1638); Eccles. iii. 18 (1629 
Lond.); 2 Esdr. x. 55 'and Ecclus. v. 8 (1629); 
Ecclus. h. 2 (1629, 1630). These passages maybe 
verified by comparing any modern Bible with the 
present volume. 

The apparent solecisms also and unusual gram- 
matical constructions of our standard of 1,6 1 1 have 
been scrupulously retained, without any attempt to 
amend them. Such as they are, they comprise an 
integral part of the Translation, and preserve 
phrases once legitimate enough, which have since 
grown obsolete. Later editors have but ill spent 
their pains in partial attempts to remove or con- 
ceal them. Some, indeed, violate the concord of 
the verb with its subject, as Ex. ix. 31 "the flax 
and the barley was smitten," as in the Hebrew: 

"tidings is brought" 2 Sam. xviii. 31 tnarg.: "thou 
wast he that leddest" i Chr. xi. 2: "earth and 
water was wont" Judith ii. 7 marg.: "the number 
of names together were" Acts i. 15': "a great 
company... were obedient" Acts vi. 7, as in the 
Greek: "riches is..." Rev. xviii. 17. In i Cor. 
vii. 32, however, we have acquiesced in " the things 
that belong" (see Appendix A), "belong" being 
substituted for "belongeth" as early as 1612. These 
faults may be imputed to venial carelessness, to 
the momentary relaxing of close attention which 
every one is sensible of in the course of a long 
task. At other times our version reminds the 
reader of some racy idiomatic expression which 
once formed a part of the spoken or even of the 
written language of our ancestors. A good exam- 
ple of this kind of archaism, which the best gram- 
marians even now hesitate to condemn, is the 
double genitive in such cases as Gen. xxxi. i and 
the rest, given in Appendix C, p. xci., and note 3. 
The opposite practice of suppressing the sign of 
the possessive altogether, which survives in modem 
Bibles in Judg. iii. 16 "of a cubit length," is found 
in 161 1 in Lev. vii. 23; xiv. 54 (Appendix C 
in loco); xxv. 5 "it^ own accord"; and in one 
issue, Esther i. 13 "the king manner" (Appendix B, 
p. Ixxxix.): it was never removed from Rev. xviii. 
12 (pis). It may be stated here that the habit 
of placing the apostrophe before or after j to 
indicate the possessive case, singular or plural re- 
spectively, was first adopted by the editor of 1762 
in part, more consistently by Bla}'ney, yet witli so 
little care that not very few errors in the placing of 
the apostrophe, such as one glance at the original 
would have detected, have clung to our common 
Bibles to this day, and have been left for us to set 
right. These are all noted in Appendix A (see 
p. Ixix., note 4), and being of modern date, are dis- 
tinguished by being placed within brackets: e.g. 

' Thus also Rev. ix. 16 (and viii. 9) in all Bibles. In 
I Esdr. viii. 49 a similar oversight is corrected in the present 
edition, as also in Acts xxv. 23 "was" is amended into 
"were." See Appendix A, pp. Ixxxiv., Ixxxvi. In Tobit 
iv. 10 (see .\ppendix C), the text of 161 1 is correct. Compare 
also Cant. iv. 2 with ch. vi. 6. 

* The only place in our version where " it" occurs in the 
possessive case, altliough much wanted in Num. xx. S ; Zech. 
iv. 2. See Mr Aldis Wright's full note on "It" in his Bible 
Word-book, and Bain, English Grammar, p. 87. 

SECT, v.] 



1 Sam. ii. 13; i Chr. vii. 2, 40. Since there exists 
no doubt that this s represents the Anglo-Saxon 
possessive ending -es {-is more often in Old English) 
it is manifest that the possessive /its standing after 
the possessing noun is a mere error. We have 
accordingly adopted the changes of 1762, "Asa's 
heart" i Kin. xv. 14 for "Asa his heart" (Bishops'); 
" Mordecai's matters" Esther iii. 4 for " Mordecai 
his matters"; elsewhere retaining the original form 
in I Esdr. ii. 30; iii. 7, 8; Judith xiii. 9; xv. 11; 

2 Mace. i. 33 marg.; iv. 38; xii. 22 (Bishops'), all 
in the debased style of the Apocrypha (see Sect. 
VII. p. Ixv.). The antiquated singular for plural 
with the word " year" has been kept in 2 Kin. 
xxiii. 36; Jer. Hi. i; Dan. v. 31; Amos i. i ; i Esdr. 
i. 39; I Mace. ix. 57; 2 Mace. iv. 23; Rom. iv. 19 
(see App. C in locis citatis). In like manner we 
have "two mile" John xi. 18 marg. (App. C) : 
"three pound" i Kin. x. 17; Ezra ii. 69; Neh. vii. 
71, 72; I Mace. xiv. 24; XV. 18; John xix. 39: 
"thirty change" Judg. xiv. 12, 13: "thirty foot" 
Ezek. xli. 6 marg.: so " an eight days" Luke ix. 28 ; 
these last have never been altered. The use of 
the cardinal for the ordinal number we have sup- 
pressed only four times, the earliest being Gen. 
viii. 13, on which passage in Appendix A, note 2, 
the case is stated. Nor have we meddled with 
a few manifest inaccuracies of other kinds, most 
of which the hands even of Dr Blayney have 
spared. Such are the pronouns pleonastic in 
"which pains... they slack not" 2 Esdr. xvi. 38; 
"Onias...he went" 2 Mace. iv. 4, 5': the double 
negatives in "shall not leave... neither name nor... 
2 Sam. xiv. 7; " Give none offence, neither... nor... 
nor' I Cor. x. 32. The objective in the place of 
the nominative in "him that soweth" Prov. vi. 19 
was corrected in 1769; it is less clear that "whom" 
is wrong in Matt. xvi. 13, 15; Acts xiii. 25. The 
use of the adjective for the adverb is not unfre- 
quent in the Authorized Version (Eph. iv. i ; i Thess. 
ii. 12; 2 Pet. ii. 6), and has not been disturbed 
even in so extreme a case as "wonderful great" 
2 Chr. ii. 9. Double superlatives, "most straitest" 
Acts xxvi. 5 ; "chiefest" Mark .x. 44, and the places 

' In Ileb. ix. 12, though "he" before "entered" may 
be technically wrong, it could not be dispensed with. The 
pleonastic il in Isai. xxviii. 4 (see Appendix A, p. Ixxiv.) 
might very well have been retained. 

cited in the margin there, have ceased to displease 
by reason of their very familiarity. Verbs transitive 
and intransitive are sometimes confounded; e.g. 
"lying in wait" Acts xx. ig compared with "lay- 
ing await" Acts ix. 24; "to be heat' Dan. iii. 19; 
"shall ripe" 2 Esdr. xvi. 26; "will fat" Ecclus. 
xxvi. 13 (see Appendix C, p. xcv., for the last 
three); "can white" Mark ix. 3; compare "did 
fear" Wisd. xvii. 9. The following errors have not 
been touched, the first three being imported from 
the Bishops' version, " that we should live still 
in wickedness and to suffer, and not to know 
wherefore" 2 Esdr. iv. 12; "if any man knew 
where he were" John xi. 57; "or ever he come 
near" Acts xxiii. 15; "if we know that he hear 
us" I John V. 15 (Bishops', after Tyndale). The next 
instance seems to have been influenced by the 
Greek (like Acts vii. 39), '" she took //, and laid it on 
her mule; and made ready her carts, and laid them 
(aura) thereon" Judith xv. 11. 

A few miscellaneous obser%ations may close 
this branch of the subject. 

The more English prefix 1111- in the place of im- 
or ///- has been restored in all eleven passages where 
it was given in 1611 ; even modem Bibles keep itii- 
perfect, Ps. cxxxix. 16. This form chiefly comes 
from the Bishops' version ; except those cases cited 
on Matt. xvii. 20 in Appendix C, it is found only 
in Wisdom and Ecclesiasticus. To set s after the 
Hebrew termination -im (Gen. iii. 24; Ex. x.vv. 18; 
xxvi. I, &c.) is a manifest inaccuracy, and if the 
American rule {Report, &c. p. 22) had been adopted 
of rejecting the s throughout, no valid objection 
could have been raised. The middle course taken 
in recent English editions, that of sometimes making 
the required change and sometimes not, admits of 
no reasonable defence. We have simply abided 
by the standard of* 16 11 in every instance, not 
caring to adopt even such changes as that set down 
in Appendix C on Gen. xxvi. i. In regard to 
the interjection O or Oh, the American plan {ubi 
supra) looks tempting from its simplicity, since it 
limits O to the pure vocative, and employs O/i for 
the optative, which practically introduces the latter 
into the great majority of places. But O/iiw English 
is neither dignified nor pleasing enough for con- 
stant repetition, and after a fruitless attempt to 
discover the law observed by our Translators, it 
has been judged advisable to limit Oh to passages 



[sect. v. 

where the optative sense is very decided, as when 
it answers to the Hebrew 5<? Gen. xix. i8, 20. or 
DK I Chr. iv. 10, or nJS Ps. ixvi. 16, or 'in Isai. 
xxix. I ttiarg.: it would probably be better to banish 
Oh altogether. The intensive forms of certain 
words are occasionally put for the weaker, and 'i'ice 
versa, perhaps for euphony : thus bide Rom. xi. 23 
becomes abide, ware in Matt. xxiv. 50 becomes 
aware (see App. C in loco), both in 1762: rise be- 
comes arise i Sam. xxiv. 8 (both books of 1629, 
1630); XXV. 42 (1629 Camb., which makes the 
opposite change in ch. xxviii. 25); 2 .Sam. xix. 8 
(1629 Lond.); Tobit xii. 21 (1638); i Mace. ix. 

23 (1769); Mark x. i (1629 Camb.); Luke viii. 

24 (16 16). In Gen. xi. 3 thoroughly best repre- 
sents thorowly of 161 1, though the latter has 
throughly in Ex. xxi. 19 (where thoroughly of 1762 
should be withdrawn from our text); 2 Kin. xi. 
18; Job vi. 2. Lastly, it ought to be stated that 
the diphthongs a and a occur only in that small 
Roman type which in the Bibles of 161 1 answers 
to our italic, and have no corresponding characters 
in the black letter in which the text is printed. In 
this way we mark Casars Phil. i. 13 viarg., cluvnix 
Rev. vi. 6 marg., the same character being set up 
in both places. In fact, a simple e represented 
both these diphthongs in the ordinary Bibles until 
after Blayney's time, when they gradually came 
into use, though they are wanting in the latest 
copies for Naggc Luke iii. 25, Menan ver. 31, 
Colosse Col. i. 2, nor do they exist at all in the 
American book, except in chcenix. In 1 6 n in- 
deed they found more favour than afterwards, for 
besides the margins afore-mentioned, we meet with 
Coelosyria in i Esdr. ii. 17, &c., Aenon John iii. 
23, which double vowels, after having been made 
real diphthongs in 1630, and pardy in both books 
of 1629, were converted into simple e in the influ- 
ential edition of 1638. 

The employment of capital letters was much 
more free in the seventeenth century than at pre- 
i sent, and in the Authorized Version whole classes 
of words that seem litde entitled to that distinction 
are constantly so represented. Such are Altar, 
Ark, Court, Hanging, Mercy-seat, Noble, Priest, 
Sabbath, Statutes, Tabernacle; even Cedar-ivood, 
Shittim-wood, &c. The tendency of later times 
has been to diminish such capitals very consider- 
ably, and in a few instances the moderns may have 

gone a little too far. Chcrubims has a capital now 
only in Gen. iii. 24, and the Americans seem right \ 
in removing it thence. Archbishop Trench would 
restore the lost capital in " Vengeance " Acts xxviii. 4, 
which is not in the Bishops' Bible, and was withdrawn 
as early as 1629 (both editions), but then we must 
treat Wisd. xi. 20 in the same way, for the personifica- 
tion is just as strongly marked, though the initial v is 
small in 161 1. Ordinary words also, when pregnant 
with sacred associations, may wisely be distinguished 
by a capital. Such are Testimony Ex. xvi. 34, &c.. 
Witness Num. xvii. 7, 8, &c., especially in Acts vii. 
44, where in 161 1 the w is small. But indeed the 
practice of our Translators in this matter is little 
more consistent than in certain others. Thus we 
have "the city of Salt" Josh. xv. 62, but "the 
valley of salt" 2 Sam. viii. 13, in all our books 
from 161 1 downwards. With Mr Gorle we prefer 
no capital, where the character rather than the 
name of the region is designated. Sometimes an 
initial capital is useful ' to intimate a change of 
speaker, as in John iv. 9, where "For" of 161 1 
("for" 1629 Camb., &c.) shews that the woman's 
speech is already ended'. 

But what in most instances is only a matter of 
taste or propriety, becomes of real importance 
where the Divine Persons are spoken of. The 
familiar rule that Spirit should have a capital when 
the Holy Ghost or Spirit Himself is indicated, 
while spirit ought to be used in other cases, even 
when His power or influence is referred to, may be 
as safe as any, yet in application it gives rise to 
occasional perplexity, which the inconsistencies of 
the standard and other editions do little to remove. 
Thus in Gen. -xli. 38 the Bible of 161 1 has spirit 
(changed as early as 1613, though Spirit was not 
finally adopted before 1762), while in the precise 
parallel (Ex. xxxi. 3) it reads Spirit. The original 
edition is right also in 2 Chr. .xxiv. 20 {s); Ps. cxxxix. 
7 (s); Isai. xi. 2 {S, and j- three times); xxx. i (S); 
li.x. 19 {s); Matt. iv. i {S); Mark i. 12 (.S') ; Acts 
x. 19 (j, as ch. xi. 12, 28); Rom. i. 4{S); i John 
v. 8 {S, as all ver. 6), against some or many later 
Bibles, but wrongly has .S" Num. xi. 17, 25 (bis). 

' James iv. 5 is less easy to deal with. In 161 1 we have 
"the spirit," but from 1629 (both editions) "The spirit" 
lias prevailed, as if a quotation began at this point, which 
is hardly true. 




29. In 2 Esdr. vi. 39 Spiritus calls for the capital, 
when the verse is compared with Gen. i. 2, though 
none hitherto have so printed it, whereas spiramen 
2 Esdr. xvi. 62 requires the opposite. Thus every 
case must be considered on its own merits. So 
again, while we admit that "Son of God" or "Son 
of man," wheresoever the word refers to the Lord 
Christ, should invariably have a capital letter', we 
may legitimately question its propriety in Dan. iii. 
25; vii. 13, where it does not appear in 161 1: the 
analogy of Rev. i. 13 has persuaded us to receive 
S from the books of 1629 (Lond.), 1630. Ap- 
pellations derived from the Divine attributes we 
have indicated by capitals, whatever the variations 
of editions, being more studious of uniformity 
in such matters than of following the incon- 
sistencies of those that have preceded us. Thus, 
when relating to God, we have Author (Wisd. .xiii. 
3), Father, the Most High, the Holy One, Maker', 
Mighty One, Redeemer^, Saviour*. As regards 
Scripture, we abide by the ordinary rule of using 
the capital where the whole body of Holy Writ is 
meant (e.g. John v. 39, to which might be added 
2 Tim. iii. 15, 16), the small j' where some particu- 
lar portion is referred to^ 

Section VI. 

On the references to parallel texts of Scripture 7i'hich 
are set in the margin. 

A large proportion of the time and labour be- 
stowed on the present volume has been spent upon 
the references to parallel texts which are set in the 
margin. The Authorized Version only followed 
the example of earlier English translations in pro- 
viding these materials for the exact study of Holy 
Scripture by means of comparing one portion of it 
with others. In fact, more than half the references 

1 Thus "Son" should stand in John viii. 36, but not in 
ver. 35, where the reference is general. 

- As in 1611, "maker" has no capital in Isai. xlv. g, 11. 
where a contrast is intended with the "makers" of idols. 

* So (against the standard of 161 1) we read in Prov. 
xxiii. II, comparing Job xix. 25. 

* Yet not so with 161 1 in Ps. cvi. ^i, since temporal 
deliverance seem'; to be intended : cf. Judg. iii. 9 viarg. 

^ For the small capitals, by which our Translation repre- 
sents the Hebrew Jehovah, see Appendix A, p. Ixviii., note i. 

contained in the edition of 161 1 are derived from 
manuscript and printed copies of the Vulgate 
Latin Bible, and thus present to us the fruits of the 
researches of medieval scholars and the traditional 
expositions of the Western Church. The refer- 
ences found in the standard of 161 1, however, 
scarcely amount to a seventh part of those printed 
in modern Bibles, and have .been computed not to 
exceed nine thousand"; the whole of which, inas- 
much as they must be regarded as an integral por- 
tion of the Translators' work, have been scrilpu- 
lously retained in this volume ; except only a 
few where the reference is hopelessly wrong. Such 
are Chap. xvi. 15 in the margin of 2 Sam. xix. 
19: Eccles. V. 12 in that of Job xx. 19: Judg. xiii. 
2 1 in that of Ps. cvi. 2 : Judg. vii. 1 9 in that of Ps. 
cvi. 6. Sometimes they appear to have mistaken 
the drift or meaning of the passage; e.g. i Chron. ix. 
set over against Neh. xii. 23, where our existing 
books of the Chronicles are scarcely meant at all : 
Prov. XV. 30 as parallel to Eccles. vii. i : Ps. cxxxii. 
6 as parallel to Jer. vii. 14: and 2 Mace. iii. 4 re- 
ferred to in Ecclus. 1. i , although quite a different 
person is meant: the last two have disappeared from 
modern Bibles. Occasionally, indeed, the original 
reference has been preserved by us, where it would 
hardly have been accei)ted on its own merits: such 
is the case of Ex. xxxiv. 6 in the margin of Neh. ix. 
32: Deut. vii. I, (2) in that of Ps. cxlix. 9: Ps. 1. 9 
in that of Prov. xxi. 27: Isai. liii. 3 in that of Wisd. 
ii. 15: 2 Cor. iii. 17 in that of John iv. 24: Matt. 
xxviii. 19 ill that of John xv. 16: Mark ix. 12 
(from the Vulgate) in Isai. liii. 3 : Rom. vii. 9 in 
1 Thess. iii. 8'. The doubtful appropriateness of 
these references is occasionally indicated by an- 
nexing to them the note of interrogation (?). As 

" In the Old Testament ^1588, in the .\pociyplia 885, in 
the New Testament i,m7. Comparatively few additions have 
been made to the original parallel texts in the Apocrypha — 
Hlayney has only 1772 in all— and many more in proportion 
i 11 tlie New Testament than in the Old. These figures are taken 
from Hewlett's Commentary, Vol. I. p. 45, 4to., cited by 
Hartwell Home (Introduction, Vol. 11. Part 11. p. Si, 1834), 
wlio computes Blayney's additions alone at 30,495 (p. 80), 
which is probably too high a sum. 

" In Amos ii. i the reference of 161 1 to 2 Kin. iii. 27 has 
l)een retained, because the heading to the latter cliapter ren- 
ders it plain that our Translators supposed (wrongly, as it 
would seem I that the king of Edom's son was sacrificed. 



[sect. VI. 

we cannot praise very highly the typographical cor- 
rectness of the Bibles of i6ir in other particulars 
(see p. xii.), so it must be stated that no other 
portion of the work is so carelessly printed as these 
parallel texts, each issue having a few errors pecu- 
liar to itself, but few leaves indeed being exempt 
from some gross fault common to them both. The 
references to the Psalms direct us constantly to the 
wrong verse ; namely, that of the Latin "Vulgate 
from which they were first derived, not to that of 
the English Bible on whose pages they stand. The 
marks of reference from the text to the margin are 
so often misplaced, that it would be endless to enu- 
merate glaring errors in regard to them which have 
long since been removed. 

One of the main services rendered by the re- 
visers of the Cambridge folios of 1629 and 1638 was 
the setting right these vexatious inaccuracies of the 
earlier books, which toilsome duty they performed 
very thoroughly, leaving to their successors the 
more congenial employment of adding largely to 
the original texts, a liberty which seems to have been 
taken by almost every one who prepared a special 
edition. Whensoever a reference had once found 
its way into the margin, there it was allowed to 
remain, unchallenged and even une.xamined, how- 
ever frivolous or mistaken it might be. Moreover, 
in recent Bibles that do not contain the Apocry- 
phal books, all references drawn from them by our 
Translators have been summarily rejected, through 
the same unwarrantable licence which led later 
editors to expunge altogether the marginal note in 
1 Chr. vii. 28 (see Appendix A, pp. Ixxxii. note i, 
Ixxxiii. note 2), and to mutilate that on Acts xiii. 18 
by striking out the reference to 2 Mace. vii. 27. All 
such Apocr}'phal texts, together with a few others 
dropped through apparent inadvertence, have in 
the present volume been restored to their rightful 
places. The parallel references in the Apocrypha 
itself have been largely increased, as well for other 

' Thus the copy from which the 0.\ford reprint was taken 
corrects Synd. A. 3. 14 in i Kin. ii. 11. ^ Chr. xxxiv. 4; 
xxxvi. 10. Ezra viii. ^o: while the latter is right and the 
former wrong in Ps. xxxii. 5 ; xliii. 5 ; Ixxviii. 60, where it 
should be stated that the first and third examples are from the 
revised sheets of Synd. A. 3. 14 (p. xi.). But these are ex- 
ceptional cases. The two issues ordinarily coincide in most 
manifest errors. 

purposes, as with a view to illustrate the style of 
the Greek New Testament. 

The textual references which have been gradually 
accumulating in the margins of our modern Bibles 
have here been received or expunged solely on 
their own merits : they have no such general recep- 
tion to plead in their favour as those in the standard 
of 161 1. Many of them are excellent, and help 
much for the right understanding of Scripture: 
these, after having been verified more than once, 
as well in the original tongues as in the Authorized 
Version, have of course been retained. Of the 
rest, a larger portion than might have been antici- 
pated have been judged irrelevant, questionable, 
or even untrue. No editions are more open to 
criticism in this particular than those of Dr Paris 
(i762)and of DrBlayney (1769), who between them 
added at least half as many references as they 
found already existing. The worst errors, because 
unlearned readers cannot discover or so much as 
suspect them, relate to parallelisms which are true 
in the English, false in the Hebrew or Greek. Such 
are Judg. ix. 27 cited at Judg. xvi. 25 (1769): 
1 Chr. v. 26 cited at 1 Kin. xi. 14 (1769): i Sam. 
xii. 21 (1762) and Isai. xli. 29 (1769) cited at 
I Kin. xvi. 13: i Sam. ix. 9 cited at i Chr. xxi. 9 
(1762): Ruth i. 21 cited at Job x. 17 (1769): Hos. 
xi. 12 cited at Ps. cxxxii. 16 (1762): Ex. x.xviii. 36; 
xxix. 6; Lev. viii. 9 cited at Zech. vi. 11 (1769): 
John xix. 40 cited at Acts v. 6 and vice versa (1762). 
Even in the Bible of 1 6 11 we have Gen. iv. 4 made 
to illustrate Num. xvi. 15, although the resemblance 
is far less exact than the English might make it 
appear. References objectionable on more general 
grounds, some few being scarcely intelligible, are 
Num. ii. 3, 10, 18, 25 to illustrate Ezek. i. 10(1762) : 
the marvellous comment implied by citing John i. 
14; Col. ii. 9 in Rev. xiii. 6, and 2 Kin. xx. 7 in Rev. 
xiii. 14 (both due to 1762): the allusions to the 
Great day of Atonement in Jer. xxxvi. 6 (1762 and 
1769), whereas some special fast is obviously 
meant (ver. 9) : the hopeless confusion arising from 
connecting Acts xx. i, 3 with i Tim. i. 3 (1762): 
the tasteless quotation of 1 Sam. xxiv.3 in Jonah i. 
5 (1762). Hardly less false are John x. 23 cited at 
I Kin. vii. 12 (1762) and Acts iii. 11 (1762): 1 Chr. 
xxiv. 10 and Luke i. 5 made parallel to Neh. xii. 4, 
17 (1762): Josh. xiv. 10 to Matt. iii. 1 (1762): 
while Ex. xxiii. 2 employed to e.xplain Job xxxi. 34 




(1769); Esther vii. 8 compared with Prov. x. 6 
(1769); I Kin. V. 17, 18 with Prov. .xxiv. 27 (1769); 
Ps. Ixviii. 4 with Isai. xl. 3 (1762); Dan. iv. 27 
with Ecclus. XXXV. 3 (1762), will be regarded as but 
slender helps to the student of Scripture. In 
2 Mace. ii. 8 the allusion surely is to Ex. .\1. 38, 
not (as in 1 762) to Ex. xxxiv. 5. Finally, the note of 
interrogation is annexed in these pages to some 
overbold, though not impossible, suggestions of the 
more recent editors, as when in Ps. cxxxiii. 3 the 
reference to Deut. iv. 48 (1762) would identify 
;i»>' with INt" . 

We can only conjecture that the " Scotch edi- 
tion" of which Dr Blayney speaks so vaguely in his 
Report to the Delegates (see Appendix D, p. xcix.) 
was that of Brown of Haddington, then just pub- 
lished. The parallel texts of Canne (1664, 1682), 
though often surprisingly wide of the mark, are said 
by those who have patiently used them to be at 
times very suggestive, and to contain more truth 
than might appear on the surface'. The editor of 
Bagster's Miniature Quarto Bible 1S46, while "ad- 
mitting without e.xamination the references of 
Blayney, Scott [1822], Clarke [18 10, &c.] and the 
English Version of Bagster's Polyglot, from their 
acknowledged accuracy," held himself obliged " to 

' "Canne's references are very different in character from 
those of the edition of 161 1, being more for the purpose of 
comment and explanation, and less for that of scholarlike 
illustration. He refers scarcely at all to quotations. His 
references are more suggestive than immediately striking. 
They are not numerous, but evidently carefully selected. In 
the edition I have seen (Edin. 174") they are most incorrectly 

■printed." Grote.l/S'. p. I3(seep. xviii. , note i). John Canne 
was an Independent, and a prolific writer in the interest of 
that party. His own small octavo editions bear no mark of 
place or printer's name, but came from Amsterdam, whither 
he went into exile after the Restoration. He had prepared 
a larger work, which was never published, on the principle 
of making the Bible its own Interpreter. In his edition of 
1682 he says, " The sweetness and great content that I have 
had all along in this Scripture work, hath caused me to 
account other studies and readings (which I formerly used) 
very low in comparison of it. It is said of Jacob, that he 
sen'ed seven years for Rachel, and they seemed but a few days, 

for the love he had to her. I can truly speak it, I have 
served the Lord in this work more than thrice seven years, 
and the time hath not seemed long, neither hath the work 
been any way a burden to me, for the love I have had to it" 
(Preface, p. i). His book was often reprinted in the former 
half of the eighteenth century. 

verify all that were found in Canne, Brown, and 
Wilson [i.e. Crutwell, 1785, p. xcix., note 2]; the 
aggregate number, it is believed, being nearly half a 
million" {Preface, p. i.). It is plain that so numerous 
a host can prove little else than an encumbrance 
to the private Christian, by positively discouraging 
him from resorting to the margin at all, and even 
earnest students will often be sensible of the dan- 
ger incurred by such burdensome and minute com- 
mentaries, lest, " after all, the design and scope of 
the whole may not be understood, while the reader's 
mind stays so long in the several parts" (Bp. Patrick, 
Dedication to Paraphrase of Job). Bagster's publi- 
cations have been so perpetually consulted in cases 
of difficulty for the purposes of the present volume, 
that the editor may fairly express his regret that 
what is intrinsically valuable in them should be 
buried under a heap of irrelevant matter. Less 
full, but on the whole more profitable for study, is 
the collection of texts in the Religious Tract 
Society's "Annotated Paragraph Bible" of 1861, 
but here too, as in Bagster's books, nearly all the 
old matter is adopted without any attempt at re- 
vision, or apparent consciousness of the need of it. 
That the additions made in the present work to the 
store of already existing references will by many be 
deemed too copious, their compiler is painfully 
aware. He can only plead in self-defence that he 
has aimed at brevity throughout; that no single 
text has been accepted as parallel which did not 
seem to him really illustrative either of the sense 
or language of Scripture; and that all the materials, 
whether new or old, have been digested into such 
a shape as, it is hoped, will prove convenient for 
practical use; while the form in which they are 
given will afford some indication as to their respec- 
tive characters and relative values. With this last 
end in view, the reader's attention is directed to 
the following simple rules, on which the collection 
of textual references in the margin of this volume 
has been constructed and arranged. 

(i) When the parallel between the passage in 
the text and that in the margin, whether it be 
verbal or relate to the general sense, is as exact as 
the subject allows, the marginal text stands with 
no prefix: e.g. 2 Cor. iv. 6 cited in the margin of 
Gen. i. 3. 

(2) If "So" stand before the marginal text, 
it indicates that the parallel, although real, is less 



[sect. VI. 

complete, or that the language is more or less 
varied in the two places: e.g. 2 Chr. xiii. 9 "^no 
gods" being exactly like Jer. v. 7, but less closely 
akin to Deut. xxxii. 21, the marginal note is thus 
expressed " \Ter. 5. 7. So Deut. 32. 21." Again, 
Job. xi. 10 '-'shut up," being precisely identical 
with Lev. xiii. 4, while in Job xii. 14 the Hebrew 
verb is of a different conjugation, the margin runs 
'"Lev. 13. 4, &c. So ch. 12. 14'." 

(3) If instead of " So," the word " Compare" 
or "Comp." be prefixed, it is intimated that the 
resemblance is slighter and less direct, or even 
that there is a seeming inconsistency between the 
two places: e.g. 2 Kin. ii. 11 in the margin of 
Gen. V. 24, where the events recorded are not in all 
respects analogous. So also " ^Comp. 2 Kin. 8. 26. 
and ch. 21. 20" annexed to 2 Chr. xxii. 2, to draw at- 
tention to the numerical difficulty. Such phrases as 
" Supplied from" in the margin of 2 Sam. xxi. 19; 
"Expressed in" Ex. .xxiii. 2; "Expressed" Judg. 
vii. 18, will be understood at once by consulting 
the passages alleged. 

(4) Much space has been economised and the 
constant repetition of a body of texts, all bearing 
on the same point, avoided, by setting them down 
once for all in full, and elsewhere referring the 
reader to that place by means of the word "See." 
Thus "See i Chr. 29. 14" in the margin of 2 Chr. 
ii. 6, directs the reader to a place where all extant 
examples of a certain idiom had already been 
brought together. In Num. ix. 15, "See Ex. 13. 
21" shews that the latter place contains a collec- 
tion of the texts relating to the pillars of cloud and 
fire. This method has been much employed in 
regard to Proper names both of places and per- 
sons. It should also be stated that where passages 
of the New Testament are noticed as " Cited from" 
the Old, it has been judged needless to repeat the 
textual references previously set down in the cor- 
responding places from which the citation is made ; 
e.g. Matt, x.vii. 37, 39, 44. 

(5) When the parallelism extends to a whole 
paragraph, or indeed to any portion of the sacred 
text exceeding a single verse, the fact is carefully 

- Occasionally the reference assumes the character of 4 
brief exposition: e.g. Heb. ix. 27 cited at Job xxi. 33 (after 
1769) ; Ex. xvi. 1 2 at Job xxxi. 31 ; Luke v. 7, 10 at Job xli. 
6. But this liberty has lieen taken very sparingly. 

indicated by a peculiar notation. Thus in the 
margin of Ex. xxi. i, "To ver. 17, Deut. 5. 6 — 21" 
(the name of the book being printed in italic type) 
intimates that Ex. xx. i — 17 is in substance identi- 
cal with Deut. v. 6 — 21. Such instances occur 
very frequently, especially in the books of Samuel 
and Kings compared with Chronicles, and in the 
first three or .Synoptic Gospels. Here again it has 
not been thought advisable to repeat in a later 
passage the textual references already given in an 
earlier passage in great measure resembling it. 
Such as are found in the second passage either 
belong to it alone, or are intended to direct atten- 
tion to its divergencies from the first one: e.g. 
'■Compare 2 Sam. 10. 18" in the margin of i Chr. 
xix. 18. 

(6) The parallel is frequently a real one in 
the original tongues, although it appears faintly or 
not at all in the Authorized Version. In this case 
(Heb.), (Chald.), or (Gk.), as the case may be, is 
annexed to the citation, to give notice of the fact : 
e.g. Lev. xi. 17. Where several texts are cited, 
a'.id this is true of two or more of them, the expre - 
sion is varied to "in the Heb.", "in the Gk.": 
e.g. Deut. xxxiii. 27, where the notation happens 
to relate to all the three places in the Psalms. 
\\'hensoever, in the margin of the New Testament, 
(Gk.) is set after a quotation from the Old, it is 
intimated that the Septuagint version agrees with 
the New Testament: e.g. Matt. xxvi. 12. In a 
few instances, and for special reasons, the word 
(Septuagint) has been printed at length. 

(7) If, on the contrary, the resemblance be- 
tween two or more passages belong only to the 
English, and have no respect to the original, (Eng.) 
or (English) is added to the quotation. Such 
notices are designed to gather in one view words 
nearly obsolete, or otherwise to throw light upon the 
phraseology of the Authorized Version: e.g. Gen. 
xlv. 6; I Sam. ix. 5; i Kin. xx. 11; 2 Chr. xxvi. 14; 
Dan. vi. 3; 2 Esdr. xvi. 49; Tobit iv. 14; vi. 12; 
Matt. X. 10; xiii. 20; xiv. 8; xvii. 12, 25; xx. 11; 
xxiv. 48; xxvi. 67; xxvii. 39; Mark x. 44; Luke 
i- 54; vi. 32; vii. 4; viii. 23; xiv. 32; i Tim. ii. 9. 
Compare Judg. xii. 14. 

(8) Lastly, as a note of interrogation (?) has 
been used to bring into question the references 
both of the standard of 161 1 (p. Iv.), and of pre- 
ceding editors (p. Ivii.), so it has been occasionally 




employed for the same purpose with certain that 
appear in the present volume either alone, or with 
little countenance elsewhere: e.g. " i Chr. 27. 21" 
cited for "Iddo" in i Kin. iv. 14. Names of 
places and persons are frequently so marked, if the 
orthography be somewhat varied: e.g. "Ramah," 
Josh, xviii. 24. In Judg. xviii. 30, by illustrating 
"Gershom" from "Ex. 2. 22? & 18. 3?" attention 
is directed to the proposed substitution of " Moses" 
instead of " Manasseh," a reading both probable in 
itself, and supported by weighty and varied au- 
thorities. In the same spirit, an attempt has fre- 
quently been made to convey some notion of the 
relative value of the marginal renderings (see Section 
II.) as compared with those in the text, by means of 
passages cited by us to illustrate one or both of 
them : e. g. Esther vi. i ; Ps. vi. 6. 

Advantage has also been taken of the present 
opportunity to insert in the margin a great number 
of passages tending to illustrate the internal connec- 
tion and relative dates of the several books of the 
Old Testament, which have been the most subjected 
in modern times to criticism more or less sober 
and profound. Such references as are made to the 
Pentateuch in Judg. xix. 7, S; 2 Sam. xiv. 7, are so 
many additional pioofs that the diction of the 
oldest books of the Bible clave to the memory, and 
was wrought into the literary style even of the 
earliest surviving writers after the conquest of Ca- 
naan. Nothing short of actual collation of parallel 
texts, undertaken by the student for himself, can 
cause him to realize the extent to which the pecu- 
liar language of the book of Job has influenced 
those which followed it, or can do justice to its 
claim to the most venerable antiquity. Thus too the 
resemblances between Zech. i. — viii. and ix. — xiv. 
have been diligently recorded : while in regard to 
the prophecies of Isaiah it may be confidently 
affirmed that no unprejudiced scholar, who shall 
but faithfully examine the numberless coincidences 
both in thought and expression between the first 
thirty-nine and last twenty-seven chapters of his 
book (coincidences which are all the more instruc- 
tive by reason of their often being so minute and 
sometimes lying below the surface), will ever again 
admit into his mind the faintest doubt, whether 
the two several portions of that inspired volume 
are the production of one author or of more. 

The compilation of this virtually new body of 
textual references has been greatly aided by Wet- 
stein's only too copious collections from the Sep- 
tuagint in the notes to his Greek Testament (1751 
— 2), and yet more by two laborious volumes, to 
which the editor has been more largely indebted 
than he knows how to express; — Canon Wilson's 
accurate and exhaustive English, Hebrew and 
Chaldee Lexicon and Concordance {Second edition 
1866), especially valuable for the attention paid 
therein to the marginal notes ; and Wigram's Hebra- 
ist's Vade Mcciim (1867), which, answering as it 
does many of the purposes of that great desideratum 
of sacred literature, a real Hebrew Concordance, has 
been his hourly companion ever since it was pub- 
lished. He has also enjoyed the benefit of using 
for the Poetical and Prophetic books, that glory 
of the Clarendon Press, the Origenis Hexaplorwn 
qitcs supcrsitnt (1867 — 1871) of Mr Field; whose 
Latin version of the Hebrew passages cited through- 
out the work, by reason of its elegance and preci- 
sion no less than from an almost instinctive percep- 
tion of the true sense of the original in cases of 
difficulty, leaves us nothing to regret save its frag- 
mentary character, and begets in the student an 
earnest longing for a continuous translation, at least 
of these harder portions of the Old Testament, from 
the same able and accomplished hand. 

Section VIT. 

Miscellaneous obseiTations relating to the present 
edition, and general Conclusion. 

It is obvious that the practice of printing the 
English Bible in sections or paragraphs accommo- 
dated to the sense (the notation of the chapters and 
verses being set in the margin), which Mr Reeves 
the King's Printer introduced early in the present 
century, and in which he has found so many imita- 
tors, is in substance only a return to the fashion 
that prevailed in our early versions, before the 
Genevan New Testament of 1557 unfortunately 
broke up the text into divisions at once so minute 
and so arbitrary as the verses invented by Robert 
Stephens. "The subdivision of the books of Sacred 
Scripture into chapters and verses, without regard 




[sect. VII. 

to the sense, and frequently to its great injury, has 
thrown a most serious obstacle in the way of com- 
mon readers." It has given rise to "a very errone- 
ous impression, that the Bible is rather a collection 
of apophthegms, or disconnected sentences, than 
composed of regular histories and treatises on reli- 
gion, which have their separate topics and connex- 
ions." "It is a method peculiar to the Bible, and 
confined to translations alone. Yet the word of 
God is not deserving of such an injurious peculiarity 
as this'." Thus clearly is the case stated by an 
editor who seems to have been the first to introduce 
this simple plan into the United States of America, 
and who has certainly carried it out with singular 
skill and discretion. 

For indeed the division of the sacred text into 
sections suitable for general use will not be deemed 
an easy matter by any one who has assayed it. If 
we look only to the broad and prominent breaks in 
a Bible narrative or discourse, they will usually be 
found too far apart for the reader's convenience : if 
the subordinate members be separated from each 
other, the result will often be a virtual return to the 
discarded verse divisions. Something between these 
two extremes is to be aimed at, and in this effort 
there is room as well for much honest difference of 
opinion, as for the exercise of careful discrimination 
and a subtil faculty of analysis. From the marks 
of paragraph division (IT) employed for the first 
time in the Authorized Version, litde help has 
been derived. They are unequally and capri- 
ciously distributed, and in both issues of i6ir and 
in the Bible of 1613 they cease altogether after 
Acts XX. 36 : nor have they any perceptible con- 
nection with the headings of the chapters, here- 
after to be mentioned. The editor would have 
been glad, in the prosecution of this portion 
of his task, if he could have followed rather than 
preceded the publication of the new Church Lec- 
tionary. It is, however, with great satisfiiction that 
on comparing the paragraiihs in this volume with 
the beginnings and endings of the Lessons as ap- 
pointed by the Royal Commissioners, he has been 
able to note a resemblance between the two which 
is quite remarkable, due allowance being always 

' The Holy Bible with the text of the common Translation 
arranged in Paragraphs, &c. By James Nourse. Boston and 
Philadelphia. 1836. Preface, pp. i, 2. 

made for the motives which sometimes cause a 
Church Lesson to commence or leave off at a 
certain place, irrespective of conbiderations sug- 
gested by the sense. 

The poetical portions of the Old Testament 
and Apocrypha, as well as a very few passages of 
the New Testament ^ have been arranged accord- 
ing to the principles first enunciated by Bishop 
Lowth, and modified and improved upon by his 
successors. The series of couplets or triplets of 
parallel lines is furthermore broken everywhere by 
divisions (similar to those in the prose books) sug- 
gested by the sense, which throughout Job (as 
represented by Delitzsch) and in some of the 
Psalms (e.g. xlii., xliii. , Ixxxix. ; cvii.) may be regarded 
as stanzas, often though by no means always of uni- 
form length. The thirteen alphabetical poems' are 
distinguished by Hebrew letters at the proper places, 
so that an English reader may form some notion of 
the grounds on which the Lowthian system of He- 
brew parallelism ultimately rests. Here again a 
difficulty often occurs which is at times unavoid- 
able in a version made before the true laws of the 
poetry were ascertained, in that the order of the 
English, departing for good reasons from that of the 
original, forbids a correct distribution of the verse 
into its proper members. Instances may be noticed 
in Ps. xxxi. 18; Ixviii. 23; Ixxiv. 6; Ixxv. 8; xci. 9; 
xcviii. i; cxix. 4; cxx. i; cxxix. 5; cxxxii. 12; 
cxxxiv. 3; cxxxvii. 2. Prov. viii. 2, 3; xxiv. 11. 
Isai. xxviii. 4. Mic. iv. 8. Nah. iii. 3. Zeph. iii. 
17. Zech. ix. I. Mai. i. 3. Ecclus. i. 2, 3; xviii. 
6; xxvi. 9; xxxiii. 19; xl. 29; xlviii. 22. Not that 
we should be over anxious to maintain an equable 
length for the lines, as Nourse too often does, divid- 
ing (for example) Mai. iv. 5, at the word "coming" 
instead of "prophet," in violation of the sense, and 
against the Masoretic points, which, through some 
happy instinct of their authors, seldom lead us 
wrong. More considerable is the perplexity, in 
dealing with writers that pass gradually from what 

^ Luke i. 46—55; 68 — 79; ii. 14; 29 — 32. Rev. xviii. 
1 — 24. Also, in imitation of some of the earliest Greek 
manuscripts, the Beatitudes (Matt. v. 3 — 12 ; Luke vi. 
20 — 26), the short parables of Matt. xiii. and the eight woes 
of Matt, xxiii. (compare Luke xi.), have been set each in 
a separate paragraph. 

'^ Ps. ix.; X. (imperfect); xxv. ; xxxiv. ; xxxvii. ; cxi. ; 
cxii.; cxlx. ; cxlv. Prov. xxxi. 10 — 31. Lam. i.; ii. ; iii. ; iv. 




might well be deemed poetry into rhetorical prose, 
and so back again, to determine the precise point 
at which the poetical structure should begin or termi- 
nate. This was found especially the case in Jeremiah 
and the earlier chapters of Zechariah, wherein an- 
other mind might easily arrive at a different result. 
Portions also of Ecclesiastes (ch. vii. i — 14; x. i 
— xii. 7) and 2 Esdras xvi., are imperfectly metrical, 
though printed as prose ; while on the other hand 
the tone of Zephaniah is less elevated than is usual 
in poetry. We notice a burst of poetic fervour 
in so prosaic a book as Daniel (ch. ii. 20 — 23), 
while the last prayer of David (i Chr. xxix. 10 — 19), 
which began in the same high strain, gradually 
sinks to a lower level. Passages of the hymn 
Neh. ix. 5, &c., are among the latest breathings of 
an expiring literature of holy song. The opening 
of Wisdom again is quite as capable of being 
thrown into parallel lines as Ecclesiasticus, yet as 
the book proceeds (though it is the work of a 
single writer and composed on a regular plan) it 
insensibly swells into the ornate periods of the 
later Greek style'. How wholly unsuitable some 
parts of it are for reduction into parallel lines 
may be seen in the edition of O. T. Fritzsche 
{Libri Apocryphi V. T. 187 1), who in this matter 
will find few imitators. 

We are very little concerned with the chapters 
and verses of ordinary Bibles, though they should 
not be interfered with needlessly. In the Apocry- 
phal additions to Esther, nothing can be more con- 
fused or preposterous than the order of the matter 
and the numbering of the chapters in our own ver- 
sion, and to some extent in the Clementine Vulgate 
and earlier English Bibles. By adopting Jerome's 
arrangement, and omitting his explanatory notes, 
we have as a result, among other inconsistencies, 
the interpretation of Mardocheus' dream before the 
dream itself. It is hoped that the directions 
placed within brackets [ ] in this volume will prove 
sufficient for the reader's guidance. In other cases 
the divisions of chapters have been disregarded 
without scruple, whensoever they appeared errone- 

' " Grandiloquus, cotliurnatus, tumidiis" are Lowth's ex- 
pressive epithets. De Sacra Poesi. Praslect. xxiv. 

' Bp. Lord A. C. Hervey in Smitli's Dictionary of the 
Bible. Coverdale and the Bishops' Bible get rid of the diffi- 
culty by omitting ch. x. 4 — xi. i altogether. 

ous or unnecessary. Thus with the Hebrews we 
join Lev. vi. i — 7 with ch. v. Connect also Josh, 
v. 1 5 with ch. vi. ; Isai. ii. 2 2 with ch. iii. ; Isai. x. 
T — 4 with ch. ix.; Jer. xix. 14, 15 with ch. xx.; 
Ezek. XX. 45 — 50 with ch. xxi. (the parable with 
its solution), as in the Hebrew (which also rightly 
joins Hos. xi. 12 with ch. xii.; and Nah. i. 15 
with ch. ii.); Amos ii. i — 3, or i — 5, with ch. i. ; 
Ecclus. vi. I with ch. v. 15; Matt. xv. 39 to ch. 
xvi.; xix. 30 to ch. xx.; Mark ix. i to ch. viii. ; the 
first clause of Acts viii. to ch. vii. ; i Cor. xi. i to 
ch. X. ; 2 Cor. v. i to ch. iv. ; vii. i to ch. vi. ; Col. 
iv. I to ch. iii.; Rev. viii. i to ch. vii. Nor can 
anything be worse than the verse divisions at times, 
especially in the Old Testament, e.g. Ps. Ixxviii. 
30, 31; xcv. 7, 8; Isai. i. t6, 17. We may also 
notice that in the Song of the Three Holy Children 
the modem verses are, from the commencement, 
one in advance of those of 16 11 (see Appendix A, 
p. Ixxix.), and that the English verses in John i. 
38, &c.; Acts ix. 28, 29; xi. 25, 26; xiii. 32, 33; 
2 Cor. xiii. 12, 13 differ slightly from those in 
ordinary Greek Testaments. 

The headings of the chapters, as also those 
set over the several columns of the text, the plan 
of this work compels us to dispense with alto- 
gether, and nothing considerable is lost by their 
omission. The column headings of necessity varied 
more or less for every edition which did not (like 
the black-letter books of 161 7, 1634, and that of 
1640 very nearly) correspond with the standard of 
1 6 1 1 page for page : the headings summing up the 
contents of each chapter do not much resemble 
those previously given either in the Genevan or 
in the Great and Bishops' Bibles (which two in 
this particular are almost identical), but seem to 
be quite original. In the early chapters of the 
Acts of the Apostles they are inordinately long. 
The variations between our present headings and 
those of 161 1, other than mere corrections of the 
press, are but twelve in number, that prefixed 
to Ps. c.xlix. being the only one of importance ^ 

' Where " that power which he hath given to tlie Church 
to rule the consciences of men" is discreetly curtailed in the 
edition of 1762 by the omission of tlie last six words, that of 
1769 further amending by substituting "his saints" for "the 
Church," which latter some modern Bibles still retain. 
D'Oyly and Mant stand to the 'words of i6n. On this 



[sect. VII. 

Dr Blayney, however, for his edition of 1769, gave 
what may be called " a New Version of these head- 
ings, bearing somewhat of the same relation to the 
Old that Tate and Brady does to Sternhold and 
Hopkins. It has been stigmatized by some as a 
doctrinal depravation of them, and praised by others 
as an improvement. It is in fact a modernization or 
dilation of them, with little systematic ditference of 
doctrine, but with less force of it, giving however in 
many cases a better account of the real contents of 
the chapters than the old'." This portion of his 
labours Blayney speaks of with complacency in his 
Report to the Delegates of the Clarendon Frcss (Ap- 
pendix D, p. xcviii.); but whatever might be its 
merits, it met with no sort of acceptance. Oxford 
Bibles have returned long since to the headings of 
1 6 1 1 ; his changes were never adopted at Cambridge. 
It was felt, perhaps, that there is much comment of 
this kind in the original edition which long prescrip- 
tion alone has persuaded men to tolerate, and his 
work was rejected not because it was bad, but be- 
cause it was new. 

The chronological dates placed in the margin of 
the present volume are derived from Bishop Lloyd's 
Bible of 1701 (above, p. xix.), without any pretence 
of vouching for their correctness. They are in 
substance taken from Archbishop Usshers Annates 
V.etN. Tcstamenii ( 1650 — 4), and are beyond doubt 
sufficiently exact to be a real help to the reader, the 
data on which they are constructed being always 
assumed as true. In the history of the later kings 
of Judah modern researches have not been able to 
suggest a variation from them of more than two 
years. The dates according to the Greek reckon- 
ing, set under those of the Hebrew in the first six 
books of the Bible, are grounded upon the well- 
known differences in respect to numerals between 
the text of the Hebrew and of the Septuagint, in 
the fifth and eleventh chapters of Genesis. Bp. 
Lloyd's dates have not been materially tampered 
with since they were first brought into our Bibles, 
though in some copies they are repeated more fre- 
quently than in others. Lloyd and after him the 
books of 1762 and 1769 had assigned to the ninth 
chapter of Zechanah the date of B.C. 587 (being 

subject the editor is much indebted to an obliging communi- 
cation from the Rev. C. K. Paul, of Bailie, Wimborne. 
1 Grote MS. (see p. xviii., note i), p. 18. 

67 years earlier than that of his first chapter), in 
accordance with an opinion, more plausible than 
solid, to which Joseph Mede first lent the weight 
of his profound learning, that the last six chapters 
of that prophecy are the composition of some earlier 
writer, who flourished about the period of the Cap- 
tivity. Modern Bibles later than 1835 '""^-^^ substi- 
tuted in ch. ix. the date of B.C. 517; in Bagster's 
edition of 1S46, it is reduced to B.C. 510, in the 
American of 1867 to B.C. 487, which is much too 
low. A mark of interrogation has simply been 
placed by us after this and some other questionable 
dates. The year B.C. 791 for the ecUpse referred 
to Amos viii. 9, being now known to be incorrect, 
other more possible dates have been substituted 
within brackets. Injer.xxvii. i,"b.c. 598" is omitted 
altogether, as it rests on the needless supposition 
that for "Jehoiakini" in the text we ought to read 
"Zedekiah. " The like remedy has been applied to 
Isai. ix. 8 and x. i, which obviously belong to the 
same idyl or ode, and are connected by the same 
refrain: yet the one part of it is assigned to B.C. 
738, the other to B.C. 713. It would have been 
well to have set a query after the date (b.c. S62) of 
tha prophecy of Jonah, inasmuch as it is nearly 
certain that the Twelve Minor Prophets stand in 
the Canon in chronological order: and certainly on 
comp.aring Mic. vi. 16, the third chapter of that 
book must have been written before the fall of 
Samaria, not eleven years after it (b.c 710). In 
the second Prologue to Ecclesiasticus "the eight and 
thirtieth year" being that of the writer's life, not of 
the reign of Euergetes, for B.C. 133 we should pro- 
bably read some earlier time. The few dates added 
in this volume are included in brackets, and may 
perhaps be regarded as at once convenient and cer- 
tain: such as that on Esther xi. i. It is not easy to 
approve of the boldness of the editor of 1762, who 
affixes to Ps. cxx. "cir. 1058," apparently on the 
authority of the chapter heading that Doeg is the 
enemy referred to, as indeed a comparison of ver. 4 
with Ps. lii. I renders not improbable. 

The passages of the Old Testament which are 
cited in the New we have distinguished by printing 
them in spaced type, both in their original places 
and where they occur as quotations'. Whensoever 

^ We have thus anticipated the suggestion of Mr R. B. 

Girdlestone, of the Bible Society (Revision of tlic Englisli Bible, 




a text is quoted generally, or (as is so often the case) 
with variations, those words only are set in spaces 
which are truly identical, at least in sense. But we 
have not employed this notation where the reference 
seems uncertain or remote, such as Ps. Ixvii. 4 
alleged by some in Acts xvii. 31, and Gen. vi. 5 or 
viii. 21 in James iv. 5. 

The present is scarcely a fit opportunity for 
discussing at length the merits and faults of the 
AuthorizedVersion, which "so laborious, so generally 
accurate, so close, so abhorrent of paraphrase, so 
grave and weighty in word and rhythm, so intimately 
bound up with the religious convictions and asso- 
ciations of the English people'" will never yield its 
hard-earned supremacy, save to some reverential 
and well-considered Revision of which it has been 
adopted as the basis, that shall be happy enough to 
retain its characteristic excellencies, while amending 
its venial errors and supplying its unavoidable 
defects. Yet it may not be improper to touch 
briefly on one or two particulars, which have not 
been prominently noted by others, but have im- 
pressed the editor's mind in the prosecution of his 
laborious, yet most interesting task. 

First then, we mark great inequality in the exe- 
cution of the several portions of this version. The 
limits of life and human patience would forbid the 
whole Bible (including the Apocrypha) from being 
committed to the care of a single Company, but it 
was surely a mistake to divide the whole body of 
Translators into six parties. The Bishops' Bible 
indeed seems to have had a fresh translator for 
almost every book', and the inconsistency which 

p. 8), who notices that the same plan is adopted by the 
American Bible Union, and justly prefers it to the method of 
the Douay Bible, and indeed of the Rhemish New Testament, 
which em|>loyed italics for the same purpose. 

• Preface to The Gospel of S. John revised by Five ClerQ'- 
men, p. VI. In regard to the rhythm it may be said that 
those can best appreciate the Translators' happy skill, who 
have tried to improve upon their version. liven such an 
expression as " that that " Ezek. xx.\vi. 36; Dan. xi. 36; 
Jonah ii. g; Zech. xi. 9 (bis), 16 — all the work of one 
Company — is common in so musical a contemporary writer 
as Fletcher. 

° Fourteen of the sacred books have appended to them 
the initials of their translators, eight of these being Bishops, 
so far as they can be identified; but "they do not indicate all 
the contributors." Westcott, General Viiw of ike History of 

such a plan must needs engender may have been 
one of the causes which hindered that version from 
obtaining general acceptance. No doubt it had 
been wisely provided by the King's ninth and 
tenth Instructions that " As any one Company hath 
despatched any book..., they shall send it to the 
rest to be considered of seriously and judiciously; 
for His Majesty is very careful in this point:" as 
also that " If any Company doubt or differ upon 
any place... the difference be compounded at the 
general meeting, which is to be of the chief persons 
of each company at the end of the work." But 
our very meagre information respecting the pro- 
gress of the Translators gives us no great reason 
to believe that this wholesome device was carried 
out in practice (see Sect. i. p. xiv.), while in- 
ternal evidence points decidedly to a contrary con- 
clusion^ Certain it is that the six or twelve who 
■met at Stationers' Hall during the nine months 
which immediately preceded publication had mecha- 
nical work enough on their hands in carrying the 
sheets through the press, without troubling them- 
selves much about higher matters. The first West- 
minster Company undertook the historical books 
from Genesis down to the end of 2 Kings, and 
included the great names of Andrewes, then Dean of 
Westminster ; of Overall Dean of S. Paul's ; and of 
Adrian de Saravia, by birth a Fleming, at that time 
Prebendary of Westminster, but best known as the 
bosom friend and spiritual counseller of saintlike 
Richard Hooker. Compared with other portions 
of Holy Scripture their share in the work may seem 

the English Bible, p. 135. This is plain both from the manner 
in which the initials are distributed, and because the names 
of some persons known to have been em)iloyed nowhere 
appear. But even in regard to the present Authorized trans- 
lation, tradition has assigned a share in the final revision to 
Dr Thomas Bilson, Bishop of Winchester, whose name 
appears in no list of the six Companies. 

3 One instance of this lack of consistency observable in the 
different p.arts of our Translation, the more mhuite the better 
for our purpose, will serve to illustrate a statement which is no- 
toriously true. The Oxford Company, which revised the Pro- 
phets, was careful to render the Niphal conjugation of "I3T 
with some intensity of meaning, whether wrongly or rightly 
matters not. In Ezek. xxxiii. 30 we find " still are talking ;'• 
in Mai. iii. x6 "spake often;" three verses before " spoken 
so much," where 1629 so little understands what is intended 
as to put "w much" in italics. This Niphal form occurs 
only once elsewhere, Ps. cxix. 23, where the second Com- 
pany simply has "speak." 



[sect. VII. 

an easy one, yet the eminent success of the whole 
enteqjrise is largely due to the simple dignity of 
their style, and the mingled prudence and boldness 
wherewith they so blended together the idioms of 
two very diverse languages, that the reader is 
almost tempted to believe that the genius of his 
native tongue must have some subtil aflinity with the 
Hebrew. Not inferior to theirs in merit, but far 
surpassing it in difficulty, is the work of the third, 
or first Oxford Company, the prophets from Isaiah 
to Malachi inclusive. This body was presided over 
by Dr John Harding, Regius Professor of Hebrew 
[1591 — 8; 1604 — 10], in the room of the great 
Puritan John Reynolds, President of Corpus Christi 
College \_ob. 1607], who is reputed to have first 
suggested the new translation at the Hampton 
Court Conference (1603—4), full three years before 
it was actually commenced. This party included 
Dr Richard Kilbye, Rector of Lincoln College 
j^ijgo — 1620], afterwards Regius Professor of He- 
brew [1610 — 1620], whose testimony to the anxious 
pains devoted to this version, as preserved by Isaac 
Walton, will be most readily credited by those 
whose privilege it has been to bear a part in similar 
conferences, directed to the same great end'. 
It needs but the comparison of a single chapter of 
Isaiah, for instance, as rendered by the Authorized 
translation, with that in the Bishops' Bible which 
was adopted as the ground of their labours, to 
estimate very highly the manifold improvements 
effected by this Company. The common notion 
that the Minor Prophets are less felicitously ren- 
dered than the four Greater, must be modified by 
the consideration that three or four of the Twelve, 

1 " Tlie Doctor going to a Pftrish Church in Derbyshire 
...found the young preacher to have no moie discretion than 
to waste a great part of the hour allotted for his sermon in 
exceptions against the late tran^-lation of several words {not 
expecting such a hearer as Dr Kilbye), and shewed three 
reasons why a particular word should have been otherwise 
translated. When Evening Prayer was ended, the preacher 
was invited to the Doctor's friend's house, where after some 
other conference the Doctor told him, he "might have 
preached more useful doctrine, and not have filled his audi- 
tors' ears with needless exceptions against the late translation ; 
and for that word for which he offered to that poor congrega- 
tion three reasons why it ought to have been translated as he 
said, he and others had considered all of them, and found 
thirteen more considerable reasons why it was translated as 
now printed." 'Walton, Life of Sauda-son, p. 367 (Zouch, 

as well from their pregnant brevity as from the 
obscurity of their allusions, are among the very 
hardest books of the Bible in the original, whose 
difficulties no faithful translator would wish to 
dissemble or conceal. Respecting the second, or 
first Cambridge Company, which sustained irrepar- 
able loss by the death of Edward Lively, Regius 
Professor of Hebrew [1580 — 1606], before their 
task was fairly begun, his successor also, R. Spalding, 
apparently dying a year after, it may be confessed 
that its version of Job is very unsatisfactory, nor 
indeed could it well be otherwise before the breaking 
forth of that flood of light which Albert Schultens 
long afterwards (1737) shed upon it from the cog- 
nate languages. A more legitimate subject of com- 
plaint is the prosaic tone of its translation of the 
Psalms, which, however exact and elaborate, is so 
spiritless as to be willingly used by but few that are 
familiar with the version in the Book of Common 
Prayer ; a recension which, though derived imme- 
diately from the Great Bible, is in substance the 
work of that consummate master of rhythmical 
prose. Bishop Miles Coverdale. Of the other three 
Companies it will suffice to re-echo the general 
verdict, that the Epistles, entrusted to persons 
sitting at Westminster of whom little is now known, 
are worse done than any other part of the Canonical 
Scriptures, and bear no comparison with the Gospels, 
the Acts (which book is especially good, as indeed 
is its prototype in the preceding version, from the 
hand of Bishop Cox of Ely), and Apocalypse, as re- 
vised by the second Oxford Company, on which 
served Sir Henry Savile, then the most famous Greek 
scholar in England. In the New Testament, as was 
both right and almost necessary, the renderings of the 
older English versions were more closely adhered 
to than in the Old. Of the performance of the 
fourth, or second Cambridge Company, to which 
the Apocrypha was consigned, little favourable can 
be said. It was the earliest party to complete its 
share, as appears from the fact that John Bois (above, 
pp. xiii., xiv.) was transfeiTed to the first Cambridge 
Company after his proper task herein was com- 
pleted ^ A formal correction of the text, often so 

' Yet John Selden, who was twenty-seven years old in 
161 1, and must have had means of information not open to us, 
is represented in his 'J'aMe Talk (p. 6) as speaking thus: 
" The translation in King James's time took an excellent way. 




obviously corrupt, might have been impossible with 
the means within their reach; yet it required very 
little critical discrimination to perceive the vast 
superiority of that which they perpetually appeal to 
as the "Roman edition" (p. xxvii.) over the older 
recensions of the Complutensian and Aldus. For 
the rest, they are contented to leave many a render- 
ing of the Bishops' Bible as they found it, when 
nearly any change must have been for the better ; 
even where their predecessor sets them a better 
example they resort to undignified, mean, almost 
vulgar words and phrases ' ; and on the whole they 
convey to the reader's mind the painful impression 
of having disparaged the importance of their own 
work, or of having imperfectly realised the truth 
that what is worth doing at all is worth doing welP. 
Nor can the attentive student of the Authorized 
Version fail to marvel at the perfect and easy com- 
mand over the English language exhibited by its 
authors on every page. The fulness and variety 

That part of the Bible was given to him who was most 
excellent in such a tongiie — as the Apocrypha to Andrew 
Downes" [Regius Professor of Greek, 1585 — 1625]. He 
adds moreover this interesting piece of information, to what- 
ever part of the work it may apply: "Then they met toge- 
ther, and one read the translation, the rest holding in their 
hands some Bible, eitlier of the learned tongues, or French 
[Olivdan 1535, The Pastors' 1588], Spanish [Pirw/ 1553, De 
Rcyna 1569, Dc Valera 1602], Italian [Bniccioli 1532?, or 
more probably Diodati 1607], &c. If they found any fault, 
they spoke; if not, he read on." We hear nothing from him 
of Luther's Gernian [1522, &c.], which, however, is no doubt 
the "Dutch" of the Translators' Preface {infra, p. cxvi.), a 
passage that Selden probably had in his mind. 

^ Such are the colloquial forms, "He sticks not" i Esdr. 
iv. 21 ; " stands fast" Ecclus. xliv. 12. So Baruch vi. 9, 21. 
" Cocker thy child" Ecclus. xxx. 9 ; " a shrewd turn" Ecclus. 
viii. 19 ; "get the day" (yet the verbal play of the Greek is 
thus kept up) 2 Mace. v. 6 ; "he is not for our turn" Wisd. 
ii. 12; "sour behaviour" 2 Mace. xiv. 30. Add the mere 
archaisms "brickie" Wisd. xv. 13; "the party" Tobit vi. 7; 
"pensions" (sX^pous) i Esdr. iv. 56 (Bp.); "liberties" (opfois) 
I Mace. X. 43 (Bp.). We find nothing like this elsewhere in 
our version. 

^ The foregoing estimate of the relative merits of the 
several portions of our version differs only in one particular 
from that of its sturdy opponent Dr Robert Gell : " The 
further we proceedin survey of the Scripture, the Translation 
is the more faulty, as the Hagiographa more than the Histo- 
rical Scripture, and the Prophets more than the Hagio- 
grapha [?], and the Apocrypha most of all ; and generally tlie 
New more than the Old Testament." (An Essay tvuiard the 
amendment of the last English Translation of the Bible, 1659. 
Preface, pp. 38, 39.) 

of their diction, the raciness of their idiomatic re- 
sources, seem almost to defy imitation, while they 
claim our just and cheerful admiration. We need 
not extenuate that great error of judgment which is 
acknowledged to be the capital defect of the Trans- 
lation, especially in the New Testament, in that the 
same foreign word is perpetually translated by seve- 
ral English ones, while on the other hand a single 
English word is made to represent two or three in 
the original, and that too in the same context, 
where the cogency of the argimient or the perspi- 
cuity of the narrative absolutely depends on iden- 
tity in the rendering. But in avoiding this conspi- 
cuous fault of the men of 161 1, some modern re- 
visers whose efforts are already before the public 
have fallen into the opposite mistake of forcing the 
same English word to stand for the saine Hebrew 
or Greek one where there is no real need for preserv- 
ing such slavish uniformity, thus at once impoverish- 
ing our native tongue which is so much more copious 
than either of the others, and casting over the ver^ 
sion an air of baldness very painful to a cidtivated 
taste. Let us take for an example of the beautiful 
flexibility of their English style the numberless de- 
vices our Translators resort to while endeavouring 
to convey the intensive force of the Hebrew gerun- 
dial infinitive when used with some finite form of 
the selfsame verb, of which the earliest example 
occurs in Gen. iii. 4, "Ye shall not surely die." 
The passages are cited almost at random and 
might be midtiplied indefinitely. 

I .Sam. ii. 16. Let them not fail to burn the fat. 2 Sam. 
xiv. 14. we must needs die (after the Bishops') ; xvii. 10. shall 
utterly melt; 16. speedily pass over; xviii. 2. I will surely 
go forth; 3. if we flee away (with the Bishops') ; 25. came 
apace (Bishops') ; xx. 18. They were wont to speak (margin. 
They plainly spake), i Kin. ii. 37, (42). thou shall know for 
certain that thou shalt surely die ; iii. 26, 27. in no wise slay 
it (Bishops') ; ix. 6. If ye shall at all turn, i Chr. iv. 10. Oh 
that thou wouldest bless me indeed (Bishops'). Neh. i. 7. We 
have dealt very comiptly against thee (" grievously sinned " 
Bishops'). Esther iv. 14. If thou altogether boldest thy peace. 
Job vi. 2. Oh that my grief were tliroughly weighed (" truly 
weighed" Bishops'); xiii. 17 and xxi. 2. Hear diligently 
(Bisliops') ; x.xvii. 22. he would fain flee. Jer. xxiii. 17. 
They say still; 32. profit at all; 39. utterly forget; xxv. 30. 
mightily roar; xxxi. 20. earnestly remember; xli. 6. weeping 
all along; 1. 34. throughly plead. Ezek. i. 3. came ex- 
pressly. Thus too both versions even in translating the 
Latin of 2 Esdr. iii. 33 ; iv. 2, 26; vii. 2r, &c. 

Yet it has been said by one who ought to know, 
that " our Translators of the Bible, in their attempt 



[sect. VII. 

to maintain idiom, have sometimes sacrificed vi- 

Tile editor earnestly trusts that no apology is 
necessary for the labour Iiestowed in this volume 
on the English text and marginal references of the 
Apocrypha. So long as that very miscellaneous 
collection of books shall comprise a part of the 
Holy Bible in its largest form, or lessons shall be 
selected from it for the course of Divine service, it 
deserves far more regard than has been paid to it 
in recent times, even by those who have under- 
taken to reprint it. But the frequent and exact 
study of a large portion of the Apocryphal writings 
may be vindicated on higher grounds by such as 
most loyally accept the rule that " the Church doth 
read them for example of life and instruction of 
manners; but yet doth it not apply them to esta- 
blish any doctrine." Few more conspicuous in- 
stances can be alleged of the tendency in man's na- 
ture to rush into extremes than the strong reaction 
to their prejudice which has set in since the Refor- 
mation, by way of protest against the error that 
had placed the greater part of them on a level in 
point of authority with the Canonical books of the 
Old Testament. Add to this that by some unto- 
ward accident those portions of the Apocrypha 
which deserve the least esteem have become best 
known, as in the case of the History of Susanna 
(unfit for public reading, for all its delicate touches 
of natural beauty), and of the grotesque story of 
Bel and the Dragon. Yet Ecclesiasticus and the 
first book of the Maccabees, written in the second 
century before the Christian sra, are among the 
noblest of uninspired compositions; if indeed their 
authors, so full of faith and holy fear, can be re- 
garded as entirely uninspired. The second book 
of the Maccabees also, though greatly inferior to 
the first in respect of energy, judgment, veracity, 
and correct taste, abounds in passages fraught with 
encouragement to those who in every age shall 
be called upon to suffer for the truth's sake; not 
to add that it powerfully illustrates the eleventh 
chapter and other parts of Daniel's prophecies. 
The Wisdom of Solomon (which was not seriously 
intended to be ascribed to the king of Israel) ap- 

' Dean Goulbum, Thoughts on Personal Religion, Part III. 
ch. viii. p. 232. His example is Prov. iv. 23, where he pre- 
fers the marginal rendering to the te\t. 

proximates in tone to the spirit of Christ more 
nearly than any book without the Canon ; the Epi- 
stle of S. James is full of allusions to it, and to 
the first five Chapters of Ecclesiasticus. Judith 
too is a fine work; grave, elevated, pious, chaste in 
thought and expression, exquisitely finished. Were 
it not buried where it is, it would long since have 
attracted the admiration it deserves; but it is not 
history, and does not claim to be such. It is fable 
constructed with a moral purpose; and must have 
stirred up the heart of many a Jewish patriot in 
that heroic struggle for liberty and religion whose 
details fill the books of the Maccabees. For the 
remaining books less can be said. Tobit, probably 
the oldest of them all, exhibits a pleasing picture 
of the prosperity of a religious household in the land 
of their captivity : the main outlines seem cor- 
rect, though sadly deformed by childish supersti- 
tions, which are more visible in the Old Latin ver- 
sion followed by the Bishops' Bible, than in our 
own which adhered to the Greek. Baruch, though of 
course apseudonym, contains some excellent poetry: 
the Prayer of Manasses and the Song of the Three 
Children need no praise. It is difficult to deter- 
mine the precise relation of i Esdras to the Cano- 
nical books of Ezra and Nehemiah: after all the 
trouble bestowed upon it, we can but conclude that 
it contains not much intrinsically valuable. " The 
rest of the book of Esther" seems worth little for 
any purpose, since it is founded on a radically false 
conception of the character of two of the most 
worldly-minded persons God ever employed in the 
dispensations of His Providence, and rewarded for 
their obedience with blessings purely temporal. 
The remaining book, the second of Esdras, is a 
curious composition, not very fitly placed in the 
same volume as the rest, and never accounted ca- 
nonical by any branch of the Church. Though 
extant only in Latin, it betrays on every page its 
Hebrew original; but since no considerable portion 
of it can be earlier than the second century after 
Christ, what it has in common with the Revelation 
and other books of the New Testament is drawn 
from them, not they from it. It can hardly be 
questioned that the fortunes of the Roman empe- 
rors during the first century are herein figuratively 
depicted. The celebrated passage ch. vii. 26 — 35 
bears every appearance of interpolation. 

It may be thought seemly in the editor to 




plead some excuse for the long time this work has 
been in hand, or at least for the unexpected delay 
which has ensued since the publication of its earlier 
Parts. Hindrances indeed and grave ones he has 
met with, but to detail them could interest none 
who are not already acquainted with them. The 
main causes of all were the great labour demanded 
by this employment, and an ever-growing sense of 
the duty of avoiding haste, but for which any one 
of those that had assayed the same task before 
him, would have accomplished it thoroughly once 
for all. Their short-comings (for, compared with 
what the case required, Blayney and those who 
preceded him must be held to have fallen greatly 
short) might justly prove a warning to one who was 
treading in their steps, and induce him to store up 
for his profit the words of a living Divine, himself 
as able as most men et properare loco ct ccssarc: 

" \Vhen we consider the errors and failures that 
mark every stage in our most deliberate and most 
matured progress in merely secular subjects, we 
may well pause before we presume to hurry through 
the sanctuary of God with the dust and turmoil of 
worldly, self-seeking, and irreverent speed'." 

Finally, it is right to state very explicitly that 
the Syndics of the Cambridge University Press, 
after having arranged with the editor the general 
plan of this volume first projected by themselves, 
were pleased to leave all details to his judg- 
ment; and furthermore, that he alone is respon- 
sible for the statements alleged and the opinions 
maintained in the foregoing pages of this Intro^ 


' Bp. EUicolt. I'refact- to the Galatians, 18:9. 

St. Gerr.'VNS, April 2%, i8;3. 

t 2 


APPENDIX A. (See Introduction, p. x.) 

List of Passages in Schick this Edition fol/o7i's others in depaiiing from the Text of 1611. 

Catalogue of the variations from the original edition of the Authorized Version of the Holy 

Bible (161 1), which, being found in all modern editions, have been retained in this volume. Obvious 

misprints and the peculiar orthography of the original are excluded, and the dates annexed are 

those of the editions in which the several variations originated, so far as these can be ascertained. 


Reading of the Authorized 

Variation of later 


Reading of the Authorized 

Variation of later 

V. 32 ; vi. 10 ; 


Shem, 1629. 

i. 9 

the inwards 

his inwards, 1638. 

vii. 13 

ii. 4 

an unleavened cake 

unleavened cakes. 

vi. 5 


GODS i''29. 


viii. 13 

six liundvedth ami one 

six hundredth and 

vi. 2 

in II fellowship ... t vio- 

li in t fellowship ... vio- 

first", 1629. 


lence, 1629 (nearly). 

ix. 18,23, 27; 


Japheth, 1O29. 

vi. 6, marg. 

t Heb. the day 

tHeb. in theday, 1629. 

X. I, 2, 21 

X. 14 

the sacrifice 

the sacrifices, 1629. 

X. 14 


Philistim, 161 2 (not 
1613), 1639. 



Moloch, 1629. 

X. 19 

Sodoma and Gomorcili 

Sodom and Gomorrah, 

1 xix. 34 

shall be 

shall be unto you, 

(Gomorrah, 1612) 



xiv. 15 


Hobah, 1638. 

( XX. I I 

be put 

surely be put, 163S. 

XV. 7 

Caldees (Clialdees, cli. 

Chaldees, 1629. 

j xxiii. io,w/a;y. 

an Omer 

omer, 1638. 

xi. 31) 

xxiii. 20 

for the priests 

for the priest, 1638. 

XV. 19 


Kenizzites, 1629. 

xxiii. 22 

the field 

thy field, 1638. 

jtvi. 14 ; XX. ,1 

Cadesh (Kadesh, ch. 
xiv. 7) 

Kadesh, 1638. 

xxv. 5, marg. 


separation, 1629 
C.,-^ 1630. 

XXV. 6 

the stranger 

thy stranger, 163S. 

^ix. 21 

this thing 

thi.s tiling also, r638. 

xxv. 31 


wall, 1769. 

Xxii. 7 

and wood 

and the wood, 1616 

xxvi. 23 


reformed by me, 1638. 

(not 1617). 

xxvi. 40 

the iniquity (the ini- 

their iniquity and the 

xxiii. 10 


gate, 1762. 

quities, 1 61 3) 

iniquity, 1616. 

xxxiv. 3 

to her heart 

to the heart of the 



damsel, 1 744. 

i. 2, 18, 20 


polls, 1769 (so all in 

xxxvi. 33 


Eozrali, 1613. 

ver. 22). 

xxxix. 16 

Iter lord 

his lord, 163S. ^ iv. 40 


house, 1769 (so all in 

xii. 40, 77iarg. 


be armed, 1629. ' 

ver. 42). 


vi. 2 

II prefixed to first " se- 

11 prefixed to second 

xiv. 25, marg. 


and made., 1629. 


"separate," 1744 

XV. 25 

made a statute 

made for tliem a 

(not 1762), 1769. 

statute, 1638. 

vi. 14 

and one lamb 

and one ram, 163S. 

xxi. 19, marg. 


his ceasing, i (>^ 

vii- 31. 55 


charger of the weight. 

xxi. 32 


shekel* of silver, 1638. 

1762 (so all in ver. 

xxiii. 13 


name, 17C9. 

4 3)- 


iieeJis (so all in Josh. 

neck, 1O29. 

vii. 48, 53; 


Ammihud, 1638 (so all 

vii. 8) 

X. 22 

in ch. i. 10). 

xxvi. 8 

and the eleven 

and the eleven cur- 

vii. 54. 59; 


Pedalizur, 163S (so all 

tains, 1629. 

X. 23 

in ch. i. 10). 

XXX. 3, marg. 

IHebr. the roof... and 
the walls 

f Heb. roof, 1629. 

vii. 61 

a silver bowl 

one silver bowl, 1638 
(so all in ver. 55, 

xxxiv. 25 

of Passover 

of the passover, 1762. 



and his bars 

and his boards, his 

xix. II, marg. 


soul of man, 1638. 

bars, 1638. 

xxi. 20, marg. 


the hill, 1638 (Cf. 

XXXV. 29 

Ijands of Moses 

hand of iVIoses, 1629. 

Deut. xxxiv. 1). 

xxxvii. 19 

Tliree bowls made he 

Three bowls made 

xxi. 24 


Jabbok, 1629, C. and 


after, 1629. 

L.^ (so all in Gen. 


xxxii. 22, &c.). 

i. 8 

in the fire 

on the fire, 163S. !' xxii. 3i,»/a;y. 


11 Or, bowed, 1C29. 

^ Heb. Jehovah. The words "Lord" and "God" are always in- 

* In some places this bold archaism (see Introduction, p. liii.) is re- 

tended to be printed in smalt capitals in the Authorized Version, when 

tained in the text of the present volume, e. g. Ezek. xliii. 27. 2 Esdr. 

they are employed to translate that Holy Name. Adonai jfchovnh is 

vii. 68. 1 Mace. xiii. 51. 2 Mace. xi. 21, but not in 1 Kin. vi. 1: xvi. 

represented by "Lord God" about a hundred times in Ezekicl alone, 

S'23. . . 

and yehoz'nh Adonni by "Lord God" only in Hab. iii. 19, itself cor- 

3 By 1629, with or without C annexed, we indicate the Cambridge 

rected fperhaps wrongly) in the Cambridge folio of 1629. See Ap- 

folio of that year {Introduction, p. xvi.) ; ijy 1629 L, the London quarto 

pendix B- IT. Ps. xliv. 23. 



-. , I Reading of the Authorized 

PMimbers ' jjible. 

Variation of later 

XXIV. 3, niar^. 
xxvi. 6 

xxvi. 21 

iv. 25 

iv. 32 
iv. 49 

V. 29 


Hesron. . . Hesronite5 

Hesron. . . Hesronites^ 

6halt have remained 

upon eartli 
of this side 

my commandments 

ix. 10 

of fire 

X. 10, mjrg. 
XV. n,fin. 

the land 

xvi. 4 


XVI. 5 

the gates 

xix. 6, marg. 

third day 

XX. 7 

in battle 

xxvi. I 

the Lord 

xxviii. 5, 

kneading troughs 


xxvm. 23 

the heaven 

xxvm. 42 


xxix. 26, text. 

\Tsihom he had not 


\Hebr. divided: Or, 

■who had not given 

to them any portion 

xxxii. 15, & 


xxxiii. .s, 26 

xxxiv. I, 




iii. 10 


iii. 15 
vii. 14 

at the time 

and the households 

vii. 26 

X. 10, & xvi. 

the place 
Bethoron . 

3. .'^ 
xi, 8, marg. 

burning of waters 

xi. 17 

unto Baal-Gad 

xii. 6 

and Gadites 


Hezron . . . Hezronites, 

Bagster 1846. 
Hezron ... Hezronites, 


ye shall have remain- 
ed, 1762. 

upon the earth, 1629. 

on this side, 1 6 1 7 (not 
1629 L.,1630), 1629 

all my commandments, 

of the fire, 1762. 
former, 1629. 
thy land, 1629. 
coast, 1762. 
thy gates, 1616 (not 

1617, 1629L., 1630), 

1629 C. 
tlie third day, 161 2, 

i6i3(not 1629 C. and 

L., 1630), 163S. Cf. 

ver. 4, &c. 
in the battle, 1769. 

Cf. ver. 5, 6. 
the Lord thy God, 

1629, 1637. 
kneading trough, 1762. 

Cf. Ex. viii. 3. 
thy heaven, 163S. 
locust, 1612 (not 1613 

&c.), 1629. 
Wwhom he had not 

+ given. 
II Or, who had not given 

to them any portion. 

\W.e\i. divided, 1619. 
Jeshurun, 1638-. 

the hill, 1638. Cf. 
Num. xxi. 20. 

the Girgashites 1612 

(not 1613), 1629. 
all the time, 1638. 
and the household, 

1616, 1617, 1629 C. 

(not 1629 L., 1630). 
that place, 1629. 
Beth-horon, 1629. Cf. 

ch. xviii. 13, &c. 
burnings of waters, 

even unto Baal-Gad, 

and the Gadites, 1762. 


xii. 18, :nar^ 
xiii. 27 

xin. 29 

XV. 33 

XV. 38 

XV. 42 

,xv. 43 
XV. 49 
XV. 50 

XV. 57 















i- 31 

i. 36, marg. 
iv. 21 
V. 26, tejct, 

V. 29, marg. 
V. 30, marg. 

XI. 31, marg. 


xiv. 17 
xxi. 19 

ii. 3, marg. 

Rending of the Authorizes 



Manasseh, by 

Dileam (Diieam 1612, 

Diliam 1617) 
Lebnah (Lebanah, 


Ashtemoth, Camb. 

Synd. A. 3. 14 
Ashtemoh, Oxf. i6ir, 

1612, 1613, '^c. 








Aclrzib, nor llelbath, 
nor Aphik 

ttook (first) 
+ smote (first) 
\Heb. hammered 


t Heb. for the necks of 

the spoil 
7f//;fc(Jephthah Heb. 

xi. 32) 
his wives sons 

shall come forth 

Or, I will offer 

while the feast 

\ Called Math. i. 5, 

Variation of later 

Lachish, 161 3 (not 
1616, 1617) 1629 C. 
and L. 

Sharon, 1629. 

Cinnereth, 16 29 — 1762 
(Chinnereth, 1769 
mod.). Cf. ch.xix. 


the children of Manas- 
seh, by 163S. 

Eshtaol, 1629 (Estha- 
hol, 1630). 

Dilean, 1629. 

Libnah, 1638. 

Jiphtah, 1638. 
Kirjath-sannah, 1629. 
Eshtemoh, 1638 

Gibeah, 1629 C. and 

L., 1630. 
Maarath, 1629. 
Jezreel, 1629, Cf. ch. 

xvii. 16, &c. 
Shahazimah, 16 17. 
Chinnereth, 1769. 
Beth-anath, 1629. 
Baalath, 1629. 
Gibbetlion, 1629. 
Helkath, 1629. 

of Achzib, nor of Hel- 
bah, nor of Aphik, 
i762(Helbah, 1629, 

Maaleh-, 1629. 

ttook (second), 1629. 

twith tire hammer. 

tHeb. she hammered, 

her words, 1638 

Delet 1638. 

Jephthae, 1629. 

his wife's sons, 1762* 

(wifes, 1744). 
■which shall come forth, 

Or, or I will offer, 

while their feast, 1638. 
Lebonah, 1629. 

Brought up to ver. i, 
marg. 1762. 

* Cambr. Synd. A. 3. 14 (see p. xi.), Brit.'Mus. 1276. 1. 4 (not 3050 g. 
2 or g. 3) have " Hezronites " in ver. 21, but '* Hesron " in the same verse. 
Comp. also I Chr. v. 3. 

' In Deut. xxxiii. 5 alone "Jeshurun" is read also in 1629 C and L, 
1630. In Isaiah xliv. 2 the same form is found in 1616 alone of all our 

3 Modern editions follow 1762, 1769 in omitting "c/ivaters." 

* The apostrophe does not usually appear in our Bibles before 1762, 
norconstantlybcforei769(e.g.notini762, Ezraii. 59. Neh. vii.Ci. Fs. vi. 
4 ; xxxi. 16 ; xliv. 26 : Ixxxi. 12 ; cvii. 27 : cxl. 3. &c.). Through the errors 
of these books, it is sometimes misplaced, as is noted in this list within 
brackets. Cf. i Sam. ii. 13. i Chr. vii. 2, 40. Ezr.a 11. 59- J 5- '*''^'- "• 
Matt. xiv. 9. Mark vi. 26, in which places, unless the contrary be stated, 
the apostrophe is placed right for the first time in the present edition. 



I Samuel 

Reading of the Authorized 

Variation of later 

I Kings 

^eading of the Authorized 

Variation of later 

i. 20, tt'xt^ 


twhen, 1638. 

ix. II 

that then Solomon 

that then king Solo- 


revelation (so 1612, 

revolution^ 1616, 1617, 

mon, 1638. 

1613, 1629 L.j 

1629, 1630 : inreiio- 
lution, 1638. 


Galile See Tobit i. 2 

Galilee, 1629, C. and 
L., 1630. 

["• 13 

priest's custom, 1762, 

priests' custom]. See 

xi. I 

Sydonians Camb. 

Zidonians, 1629. Cf. 


p. Ixix., note 4. 


Synd. A. 3. 14 

ver. 5, 11. 

iv. 21, text 

II Icliabod, saying, 

11 Ichabod, saying, The 

Sidonians Oxf. 1611, 


11 The glory 


1612— 1638 

11 T/iat is, where is tlu 

II That is, ivhe^-e is the 

xi. 5 

Amorites (Ammorites 

Ammonites, 1679. 

glory i W Or, thci-c is. 

glory ^ or, there is 


no glory 

tio glory, if.29. 

xi. 33 

Ashtaroth (pl.Cf. Tudg. 

Ashtoreth, 1629. Cf. 

V. 4, marg. 

the filthy part^ 

the fishy part, 1616, 

-x. 6) 

ver. 5. 


xiii. 6 

was restored again 

was restored himagain, 

vi. 7 
X. 10 

the calves 

their calves, 1629. 


a company of the pro- 

a company of pro- 

xiv. 4. marg. 

stood for hoariness 

stood for his hoariness. 


phets, Ih29. 


X. 23 
xiii. 18 

the shoulders 

his shoulders, 1638. 

XV. 2, \_nmrg.'\ 

Michaia, 1769 

Michaiah, Bagster, 


Beth-horon, 1629. 

1846, Camb. 1858, 

xviii. 27 


clothed David, 1638. 

American 1867. Cf. 

David arose 

David arose and went, 

2 Chr. xiii. 2. 


XV. 10, marg. 


grandmothers, 1638, 

XXV. 16 

keeping sheep 

keeping the sheep, 

'3, 1762. 


XV. 14 

Asa his heart- 

Asa's heart, 1762. 

xxviii. 7 

And his servant said 

And his servants said. 

XV. 19 

break the league 

break thy league, 1629, 


C. and L., 1630. 

xvi. 8 

twentieth and sixt 
(sixth 161 3) 

twentyandsixth, 1629. 
Cf. ver. 10, 15. 

1 Samuel 

xvi. 23 

the thirty and one 

the thirty .and first 

iii. 26 


Sirah, 1629. 


year, 1769. 

vi. 12 


pertaineth, 1638. 

viii. 1 1 

he had dedicate- 

lie had dedicated. 

2 Kings 

1612 (not 1613). 

v. 1 1, marg. 

tHeb. said 

tHeb. / said, 1617 

xi. I 

that after the year {that 

after the year, 1762. 

(not 1629, C. and 
L., 163c), 1638. 

xi. 3, \_mayg.'\ 

Bath-shuah, 1762, 

Bath-shua, Bagster, 

viii. 19 


promised liim, 1629. 


1846; American, 

ix. 23 

turned his hand (Vul- 

turned his hands(Heb. 

1867. Cf. ( Chron. 


LXX.), 1629. 

iii. 5. 

xi. 10 

the Temple 

the temple of the Lord, 

xi. 21 


Jerubbesheth, 1629. 


xiii. 20, jnarg. 

set not thine heart 

set not thine heart upon. 

xii. 19, 20 


Joash, 1629. 

So Bagster, 1846. Cf. 

xiii. 24 

Hazael the king of 

Hazael king of Syria, 

ch. xviii. 3, marg. 


1612 (not 1613), 

XV. 3, »;ar°-. 

none will hear you 

none wilt hear thee. 



XV. 15 

the conspiracy 

his conspiracy, 1038. 

xvi. 12 

requite good 

requite me good, 1629. 

xviii. 8 

fenced cities 

fenced city, 1O29. 

xix. 34, marg. 

\ tlo-^a many 

1 Heb. Hoii' many, 

xviii. iS 

Helkiah (so ver. 37 

Ililkiah, 1629. 

1616, 1617. 

Camb. Synd. A. 3. 

xxi. 4, marg. 

silver or gold 

silver nor gold, 1616, 

14 alone) 


xix. 37 


Adrammelech, 1G38. 

xxiii. 32 


Eliahba, 1629. 

Cf. ch. xvii. 31. 

xxiii. 37 


Beerothite, 1629. 

XX. I 


Amoz, 1629. Cf. ch. 

XX. 13 

shewed them the house 

XIX. 2, 20. 
shewed them all the 

I Kings 

house, 1638. 

iv. 10 

Heseb, marg. Ben-He- 

Hesed, marg. Bett- 

xxi. 21, & 

all the ways 

all the way, 1629. 


Hescd, i(iz(). 

xxii. 2 

vi. 1 

fonrseore- Cf. ch. xvi 

eightieth, 1762. 

xxiii. 13 


Milcom, i^sS. 

«, 23 

xxiii. 21 

this book of the Cove- 

the book of this cove- 

vii. 42, ma7g. 

upon the face Cf. 2 

upon the face cf the 


nant, 1629 ^ 

Chr. iv. 13 marg. 

pillars, 1638. 

xxiii. 31 


Hamutal, 1629. 

vii. SI, marg. 

things of David 

holy things of David, 

xxiv. 13 

and the treasure 

and the treasures, 1629. 


xxiv. 19 

Jehoiachin (Cf.LXX.) 

Jehoiakim, 1629 

viii. 61 

the Lord your God 

the Lord our God, 

XXV. 4, 5, 10, 


"Chaldees, 1744. 

1 That this marginal rendcringofifiii, 1 

)i2, 1613 cannot be designed 

= But these 

archaisms we have elsew 

lere retained: e.g. 2 Kin. 

appears from the version of Junius, which, 
p. xxvi.;, our Translators closely follow;—} 

especially in the margin {see 

xii. 18. Conipa 

re 1 Chr. ,\xvi. 20. App, C. 

tiod re/crcbat piscein. See 

3 The render 

ing of 1611 is quite justifial 

le, but the LXX. and Vul- 

CardwcU, Oxford BMes, p. 16. 

gate translate a. 

in 1629. 

. . 




1 Chronicles 

Reading of the Authorized 

Variation of later 

I Chronicles 

Reading of the Authorized 

Variation of later 

i. 9 


Seba, 1629. 

iv. 3t, marg. 


Hazar-susah, 1629. 

i. 20 


Hazarmavelh, 1634, 

iv- .U 


Amaziah, 1629. 

i- 33 


Epher, 163S. 

iv. 35 


Josibiah, 1629... Se- 

i. 39, marg. 

Heman 1611 — 1769^ 

Heinam, Bagsteri846, 

raiah, 163S. 

{Hemah 161 7) 

Camb. [858, Ameri- 
can, 1S67. 

iv. 36 

Jehohaiah, Camb. 
Synd.. •\. 3. 14, alone 

Jeshohaiali, 163S. 

i. 40, marg. 

Sep ho 

S/icfi/ici,i62g. Cf.Gen. 
xxxvi. 23. 

Jesohaiah, Oxf. 161 1, 
1612 — 1630 

i. 42 



iv. 37 


Jedaiah, 1638. 


V. 2 

chiefll rulers 

11 chief ruler, 1629 

i- 44 


Bozrah, 1638. Cf. Isai. 
Ixiii. I, &c. 

(place of II changed 
by Bagster, 1846). 

ii. 10 

Aminadab, bis 

Amminadab,fo>, 1629. 

V. 3 


Hezron, 1629. 

ii. 13, marg. 


S/iamma/i, 1629. Cf. 

V. 6, marg. 

Tiglath -pilneser 

Tiglath-pileser, 1629. 

I Sam. xvi. 9. 

V. 8 

Azah (Aza, 1630) 

.■\zaz, 1629. 

ii. 14 


Nethaneel, 1638. 



Izhar, 1629. Cf. ver. 

ii. IS 


and Shobab, 1629. 

iS, 38. 

ii. 25 


Ozem, 1629. 

vi. 21, marg. 


Adaian,i(s2(). Cf.ver. 

\u 27 


Eker, 1638. 


ii. 42 


Mareshah, 1638. Cf. 
ch. iv. 21. 

vi. 40 


Baaseiah ... Malchiah, 

ii. 48 

Maacha Cf. ch. ix. 35 

Maachah, 1638. 

vi. 57 


Libnah, 1638^ 

ii. 52, &iv. 2, 


Haroeh, 1638. 

vi. 60 

Anathoth (Anathoch, 

and Anathoth, 1629. 



ii. 54 





Aijalon, 1629'. 

iii. 2 

Maaclia. . . Adoniah 

Maacha, 1638. ..Ado- 
nijah, 1629. Cf 

vi. 78, marg. 

11 Or, Bozor, Josh. xxi. 

Delet 1629. 

I Kin. i. 5, t<cc. 

[vii. 2, 40 

father's house, 1762, 

fathers' house], see p. 

iii. 3 


Shephatiah, 1629. 


Ixix., note 4. 

iii. s, viarg. 


Bath-skeba, 1629. 

vii. 18 


Ishod, 1638. 

iii. 7 


Nogah, 1638. 


Jezcr, 1762, 1769 

Jeezer, Bagster, 1S46. 

iii. 8, marg. 


Beeliada, 1769 {Becli- 

ada, 1762). 

Camb. iS^8, Araer. 
1867. Cf. Num. 

iii. 10, «(7r§'. 


Abijam, 1629. 

xxvi. 30. 

iii. 1 1 , ?tiarg. 


or, Jehoahaz, 2 Chr., 

vii. 24 


Beth-horon, 1629. 


vii. 25 


Resheph, 1638. 

iii. 15, 16 


Jehoiakim, 1629. 

vii. 26, & ix. 4 


Ammihud, 1629. 

iii. 15, marg. 


yehoa/taz, 1629. 



Mattaniah, 16^8 (,Mai- 

ianiaj 1629). 

vii. 32 


Shua, 163S. 

iii. 15 


ShalUim, 1629. 

viii. 1 1 


Abitub, 1629. 

iii. 16 

i Zedekiah liis son 

Zedekiah* liis son', 

viii. 14 


Jeiemoth, 1638. 


viii. 31 


Gedor, 1638. Cf. ch. 

iii. 18 

Hosanna,Camb. Synd. 

Hoshama, 1638. 

ix. 37. 

A. 3. 14, B. M. 

viii. 3i,ff;ar^. 


Zechariah, 1629. Cf. 

1276. 1. 4 only. 

ch. xxiv. 25, &c. 

Hosama, Oxf. 161 1, 

viii. 36 


Azmavelh, 1638. Cf. 

1612 — 1630 

ch- ix.-42. 

iii. 20 


Hashubah, 1629. 

viii. 37 


Ele-asah, 1638. Cf. 

iii. 22 

Semaiah, bis 

Shemaiah, bis, 1629. 


ch. ix. 43. 

iv. 6 

Ahusam . . . Ahashtari 

Ahuzam, 1629... Ha- 

ahashtari, 1638. 

ix. 12 


Maasiai, 1629. 

iv. 7 


Jezoar, 1638. 


Maacha Cf. ch. ii. 48. 

Maachah, 1629. 

iv. 13 

Saraia (Saraiah, 1616) 

Seraiah, 1629. Cf. 

ver. 14. 

ix. 44 


Ishmael, 1638. Cf. 

iv. 14 


Charashim, 1629. 

ch. viii. 38- 

iv. 20 


Shimon, 1629. Cf. 
ver. 24. 

X. 2, marg. 


/s/;«/, 1629. Cf. iSam. 
xiv. 49- ,^ . , 

iv. 29 

Bilha, marg. Bela 

Bilhah, 1638, marg. 
Bala/i, 1629. 

xi. 15 

to the rock of David 

to the rock to David, 

' The editions of 1629 — 1769 correct the discrepancy with Gen. xxxvi. 

stand after t Heb. Shealiiel, ver. 17. 

22 in the wroiic; way, by putting " Heman" in the earlier place. The 

* He final is usually represented by k : y 

et not so by any edition in 

latter error is corrected by some (e.g. D'Oyly and Mant 1817, Oxford 

I Chr. iii. 10 ; v. 5 (Reaia) ; vi. 29. 

alon" Josh. x. 12. 2 Chr. 

183.S) that retain Heman in 1 Chr. i. 39 marg. 

■• All editions retain the false form "A. 

^ The references to the margin, up to 1629 L, 163c, are in hopeless 

xxviii. 18 : all have the true form "Aijalon" 

Josh. xxi. 24. Judg. 1. 35. 
10, 1629 makes the same 

confusion: "11 Or Cont'a/i, Jer. 22. 24" being made a marginal note to 

I Sam. xiv. 31. In Josh. xix. 42, z Chr. xi 

*'Zedekiah." instead of to *'Jeconiah," and "*2 Kin. 24. 17 /reifi^ his 

change as here. 

uncle," which is the proper note on "his son," being misplaced so as to 



I Chronicles 

Reading of the Authorized 

VarLilion of later 

I Chronicles 

Reading of the Authorized 

Variation of later 

xi- 33 


Eliahba, 1629. 

xxvii. 33, 34 


Ahithophel, 1638. Cf. 

XI- 34 


Sliage, 1629. 

2 Sam. XV. I2,3i,&c. 

XI. 43 


Maachah, 1638. 

x.Mix. 2 

the silver for things 

and thesilverfor//;/«4'j, 

xi. 45 

Zimri, marg. Zimrite 

Shimri, marg. Shim- 


rite, 1629. 

xxix. 29 

Bbook of Samuel... 

book of Samuel ... 

xi. 46 


EInaam, 1629. 

"(book of Nathan 

book of Nathan, 

xii. 3, marg. 


Ilasniaah, 1629. 


xii. 5 


Bealiali, 1638. 

xii. 6 


Azareel, 163S. 

2 Chronicles 

xii. 7 


Jeroham, 1613 (not 

iii. 10 

most holy place 

most holy house, 1629. 

1612, 1616, 1617, 

iv. 13, marg. 

upon the face 

S.H of the pillars. So 

1629 L., 1630), 1629. 

Bagster, 1846, also 

xii. 10 


Mishmannali, 1638. 

1638 mod. in i Kin. 

xii. 1 1 


Altai, 1629. 

vii. 42. 

xii. lo 


Jediael, 1638. 

vi. 27 

the land 

thy land, 1638. 

xiii. 1 1, niarg. 


That is, 1629. 

xi. 8 


Mareshah, 1638. 

xiv. 6 


Nogah, 1638. 

xi. 10 


Aijalon, 1629. See 

xiv. 7 


EUphalet, 1629. 

p. Ixxi., note 4. 

XV. iS, 20 


Zechariah, 1638. 

xi. 20 


Attai, 1616 (not 1617, 

XV. 18 


Jaaziel, 1638. 

1629L, 1(130), 1629C. 

XV. 18, 10 


Maaseiah, 163S. See 

xi. 20 — 22 


Maachah, 1629. 

2 Chr. xxiii. i. 

xiii. 2 


Gibeah, 1629. 

XV. iS, 11 

Eliphaleh (Eliplialeb, 


xiii. 6 

his Lord' 

his lord, 1629. 

16 1 2, ver. iS) ... 


xvii. 18 


Jehozabad, 1629. 


xviii. 7, 8 

Jimla (Jimlah, i6.',o) 

Iinla, 1612, 1638. But 

XV. 18 

Jehiel (second) 

Jeiel, 1629'. 

cf. I Kin. x.\ii. 8, 9. 

XV. 2[ 


Azaziah, 1638. 

XV. 24 


JVethaneel... Zechariah 

XX. 14, & 


Jeiel, 1638'. 

(so ch. xvi. 5) 

(so ch. xvi. 5), 163S. 

xxix. 13 

xviii. 8, tfiarg. 


Bctah, 1 769. Cf. 2 Sam. 

xxiii. I, & 


Maaseiah, 1638. Cf. 

viii. 8. 

xxvi. r r, & 

ch. x.xviii. 7. See 

xviii. 16, 


Seraiah...Shisha, 1629. 

xxxiv. 8 

also I Chr. xv. 18, 


Cf. 2 Sam. viii. 17; 

20; Ezra X. 18. 

I Kin. iv. 3. 

xxiv. 26 


Shimeath, 1629. 

XXV. 1 

Jehoadan fjehoindan 

Jehoaddan, 1638. 

Xxi. 7, OT(Z?-^. 

\ And it was 

+ Heb. And it was, 


1616, 1617. 

XXV. 23 


Jehoahaz, 1629. Cf. 

xxiii. 10, 


Zizah, 1638. 

ver. 25. 

marg. & ver. 


^ Heb. much 

tHeb. this, 1629. 


xxviii. 1 1 

wrath of God 

wrath of the LORD, 

xxiii. 19 


Jekameam, 1629. 


xxiii. 23 


Jeremoth, 1629. 

xxviii. 22 

this distress 

his distress, 1638. 

xxiv. 6 


Nethaneel, 1638. Cf. 
ch. xxvi. 4. 

xxix. 12 


Amasai, 1629, Jeha- 
lelel, 1638. 

xxiv. 20 


Jehdeiah, 1629. 

xxix. 15, 

of the Lord''' 

of the LORD, 1C29. 

XXV. 2, marg. 

by the hand 

by the hands, \6iq. Cf. 


ver. 6. 

xxix. 27 

with the t instruments 

witht the instruments. 

XXV. 4 


Eliathah, 1638. Cf. 

Bagster, 1846. 

ver. 27. 

xxxi. t„marg. 

brought forth 

brake forth, 1629. 

XXV. 22 


Jeremotli, 1638, 

xxxi. 6 

tithes of oxen 

tithe of oxen, 1638. 

xxvi. I, marg. 


Ebiasaph, 1629. 

xxxi. 14 

Inimah(Immath 1612) 

Imnah, 1629. 

xxvi. 16 


Hosah, 1629. Cf. ver. 
10, ch. xvi. 38. 

xxxii. 5 

prepared Millo 

repaired Millo, 16 16, 

xxvi. iS, /«/A 

And Parbar 

At Parbar, 1638. 

xxxii. 20 

For this cause 

And for this cause, 

x-Kvii. 6 


Amniizabad, 163S. 

xxxiv. I 2 


Zechariah, 1612 (not 

xxvii. 20 


Azaziah, 1629. 

1613), 1629. 

xxvii. 22 


Azareel, 1629. 

xxxv. 8 


Zechariah, 163S. 

xxvii. 27 

Sabdi (Zabdi 1612) 

Zabdi the Shiphmite, 

xxxv. 9 

Jehiel. ..Joshabad 

Jeiel', i638...Jozabad, 

the Ziphmite 



xxvii. 29 


Shitrai, 1638. 

xxxvL 17 


Chaldees, 1638. 

* To distinguish 7N''V1 (Jeiel) from ^XTI^ (Jehiel) of ver. 20. In 

this verse and ch. xvi, 5 both names occur, and are thus distinguished in 
161 1. "Jeiel" is right ver. 21 and in ch. v. 7; " Jehier' in ch. xxiii. 8 ; 
2 Chr. xxi. 2 ; xxix. 14 ; xxxi. 13 ; xxxv. 8 ; Ezra viii. 9 ; x. 2, 21, 26. 
See also 2 Chr. xx. 14 ; xxix. 13. 

" In ver. 4 the vowel points are different, and " Jerimoth" correct. 

3 A strange oversight (retained up to 1630) in a matter about which 
our Translators are u<.ually more careful than later editors, viz. in repre- 
senting X\\T\\ by LoRD(orGoD, seep.]xviii.,notei)but ^j'lX by "Lord" 

or "lord." In ch. xxix. 15 marg. " Lord " is a misprint, the text being 
correct. Compare also Neh. i. 11; iii. 5; viii. 10. Ps. ii. 4, and Ap- 
pend. C. p. xciii., note 7. 



Reading of the .\uthoriaed 

Variation of later 




ii. 1 


Seraiah, 1629. Cf. 
Neh. vii. 7, mar^^. 

ii. 22 

The children of Neto- 

The men of Netophah, 



ii. 24, n:,7i-^. 


Belh-azmavdh, 1629. 
Cf. Neh. vii. 28. 

ii. 40 

Hodavia, marg. Jjida 

Hodaviah, marg. 
Judali, 1629. Cf. 
Neh. vii. 43, marg. 

ii. 50 


Nephusim, 1629. 

[ii- 59 

fatlier's, 1769 

fathers'], see p. Ixix., 
note 4. 

iii. 2, marg. 

Jostia (but Josuah, 

Joshua, 1 61 3 (but 

Hagg. i. i) 

Josuah, Hagg. i. i). 

iii- 5 

that willingly offered, 

that willingly offered, 



iv. 9 



V. \2 


Chaldean, 1638. 

vii. 4 


Zerahiah, 1638. Cf. 
ch. viii. 4. 

vii. 9, marg. 

t/ff {Hee, 1616) 'jaas 

t Heb. was the founda- 

thefinindation, i6ir, 

tion, 1629 C. wast/tc 


f. 1629, L. 1630. 

vii. ?3, »;fl;x- 

tHeb. IVkatsoevcr 

tChald. U'7iatsor.'er. 
Bagster, 1846. 

viii. 13, & X. 


Jeiel, 1638. See p. 


Ixxii., note i. 

viii. 16 

and for Jarib 

also for Joiarib, 1638. 

X. iS, 01, 22, 


Maaseiah, 1638. .So 


Neh. iii. 23 ; viii. 4, 
7; X. 25; xi. 5, 7; 
xii. 41, 42; 161 1. 
See 2 Chr. xxiii. i. 

X. 23 


Kelita (X;), 1638. 

X. ?S 


Jeziah, 1638. 

X- 33 


Mattathah (fl"), 1638. 

X. S-S 


Bedeiah, 1638. 


Bennui (Benui, 161 2) 

Binnui, 1638. 


i. II 

LORD (1611— 

Lord, Oxf. 1835. 


Camb. 1858. Amer. 
1867. See p. Ixviii., 
note I. 

ii. 12 

what God had put 

what my God had put, 

iii. 4, 21, & X. 



5, & xii. 3 

iii. 5, & viii. 


Lord, 1629. See p. 

10, prim. 

Ixviii., note i. 

iii. 6 



iii. IS 


Shallun, 1629. 

vi. 10 

Mehetable, Camb. 

Synd.A. 3. 14, B.M. 

1276. 1. 4 only 
Mehetabel, Oxf. 

161 1 — 1630 

Mehetabeel, 1638. 

vi. 17, 7narg. 

multipIU'd Utters 

multiplied their letters, 

vii. 7 


Nehum, 1638. 


Reading of the Authorized 

vii. 24, marg. 


vii. ^r 


vii. 38 


vii. 39 


vii. 46 


vii. 54 


vii. [61 

father's, 1769 

ix. 7 


IX. 17 

the wonders 

X. II 


X. 18 

Hodiah (Hodaiali, 


xi. 8 


xi. 13 


xi. 24 


xi. 27 


xi. 38 


xii. 3, marg. 


xii. S 


xii. 21, 36 


xii. 36 


xii. 41 



i. 8 

for the king had ap- 


1. 9, II. 12, 

Vasthi (Vulg.) 

15—17. 19; 

11. I, 4, 17 

1. 14 


in. I 

Amedatha (Amm. 

1629 C) 

iii. 10 


i in. 4 

Mordecai his matters 

1 iv. 4 

the sackcloth 


1. 17 


iv. 6 

; the uprightness of thy 

ways (, 16 16, 161 7) 

and thy hope? 

IV. 19 

on them that 

XX. 21, marg. 


xxiv. 19, 

take it 


xxiv. 22 

11 and no man 

xxxiii. 22 

His soul draweth 

Variation of later 

Jorah. Bagster, 1846. 

Cf. Ezra ii. 18. 
Michmas, 1638. 
Senaah, 1629. Cf. 

Ezra ii. 35. 
Jedaiah, 1629. Cf. 

Ezra ii. 36. 
Tabbaoth, 1638. Cf. 

Ezra ii. 43. 
Bazlith, 1629. 
lathers'] See p. Ixix. , 

note 4. 
Chaldees, 163S. 
thy wonders, 1638. 
Micha, 1629. Cf. ch. 

xi. 17, 22. 
Hodijah, 1638. Cf. 
_ ver. 13. 
Gabbai, 1638. 
Meshillemoth, 1638. 
Meshezabeel, 161 2 (not 

1613, &c,), 1638. 
Hazar-shual, 1638. 
Ziklag, 161 2, 1613 (not 

1629 L., 1630), 
Shebaniah, 1629 (not 

1638), 17+4. Cf. 

ver. 14. 
Maadiah, 163S. 
Nethaneel, 1629. 
Azaracl, 1629. 
Zechanah, 1638. 

for so the king had 

appointed, 1639. 
Vashti, 1629. 

Tarshish, 1629. 
Ilammedatha, 1638. 

Cf. ch. viii. 5; i.x. 

10, 24. 
Mordecai's matters, 

1762. See Sect.v. 

p. liii. 
his sackcloth, 1629. 

Chaldeans, 1638. 

, thy hope, and the 

uprightness of tliy 

w-ays?' 163S. 
in them tliat, 1762. 

Cf. ver. 18. 
meat, 1629. 
take, 1629. 

and II no man, Bagster, 

Yea, his soul draweth, 


' In 1629, 1637 we find " ; and the uprightness of thy ways, thy 
hopei" Though this has been noted as a mere error, the changes 
both of 1629 and 1638 {which all later editions have followed) are 
plainly intentional, and unique for their boldness. In this volume we 

have changed the comma after *'hopc" into a semicolon, although the 
Hebrew has only Kebia, and Athnakk in the word before. Grote MS, 
pp. 130* »3i. 




Reading of the Authorized 

Variation of later 


Reading of the Authorized 

Variation of later 

xxxix. 30 

there is he 

there i> she, 1616, i6t 7'. 

vi. 19 

and him that soweth 

and he that soweth. 

With her much fair 

xli. 5 

wilt thou bind 

orwiltthou bind, 1638. 

vii. 21 


xlii. 10, titarg. 

added to Job 

added all that had been 

speech, 1638. 

to Job, 1638. 

X. 23 

as a sport (a sport, 

as sport, 1638. 


1629, C.) 

ii. 6, & niarg. 


Zion, 1638 -. Cf. Ps. 
Ixix. 35. 

xi. I 

A + false 

+ A false, Bagster, 1846. 
(So read.) 

xxix. 8, g 

« cilve 

shaketh 11 to calve, 

XX. 14 

nought, bis 

naught, bis, 1638. 


[xxvi. 3 

the fool's, 1762 

the fools']. See p. 

xxxiv. 5 

CThey looked ... were { They looked. ..Hwere 

Ixix., note 4. 


lightened, 1629, 163S. 

xxvii. 26 

thy field 

the field, 1638. 


Bagster 1846 only. 

xxviii. 17 


flee, 1617 (not 1629, ■ 

xxxvii. 3, 

in truth and stablencss 

in truth, or stableness 

L., 1630) 1629. Cf. 


(1629), 163S. 

Ps. cxxxix. 7. 

, y.x\\x.6,j/iar^. 


a7i image, 1629. 

[xxxi. 14 

merchants', 1 769 (mer- 

merchant's]. Cf. ch. 

xlii. 6 


Mizar, 1629. 

chant, 1762) 

XXX. 18. 

xlii. 9 

God, My (my 1612, 

God my rock. Why 


1630) rock, why 

(1629), 1638. 

i- 5 

the place 

his place, 16 38. 

xliv. title 

of Korah 

of Korah, Maschil, 

ii. i5 

shall be forgotten 

shall all be forgotten, 

i liii. 6 

Taakob (Jakob, 1630) 

Jacob, 1629, 1638. 

vii. 26, marg. 

\ He {Ilee, 161 3) that 

t lieo. he that is, 1616 

i lix. title, 

11 Or, to the chief Musi- 

W Destroy, 1638. Cf. 

is, (t Heb. that is. 

(not 1617), 1629 

i mnrg. 

cian, Or, to destroy 

Ps. Iviii. & Ixxv. 

i6i2, i629,L.,i630) 

title, marg. 

viii. 17 

seek // out 

seek 2V out, yet he shall 

Ixli. 10 

become not vain 

and become not vain, 


not find it; 1629 

Ixv. I 


Zion, Amer. iS67only. 
.See Ps. ii. 6, note. 

iv. 6 

mountains of myrrh 

mountain of myrrh, 

Ixv. 9 

and 11 waterest it 

Hand waterest it. Bag- 
ster, 1S46. 

v. 12 

rivers of water 

rivers of water.s, 16 16 
(not 1617, 1629, L., 

Ixix. 3^ 

seek good 

seek God, 16 17. 

1630), 1629. 

Ixix. 35 


Zion, 1762. Cf. Ps. 
ii. 6 & note. 

vi- 5 

is a flock 

is as a flock, 1616, 
1617. Cf. ch. iv. I. 

Ixxv. title, 

il Or, to the cliief musi- 

WOx, Destroynot. H Or, 

vi. 12, marg. 

the chariot 

the chariots, 1629. 


cian destroy not (Al- 
taschith, 1616, 161 7 

for Asaph, 1638. 


for {destroy nof\) a 

viii. 8, maig. 


stretchings, 1629. 


psahn or song for 

ix. I 

Galile. SeeTobiti. 2. 

Galilee, 1629 


X. 34 


forest, 1769. 

[Ixxxi. 11 

heart.s', 1769 

heart's]. Seep. Ixix., 

xxiii. 13, & 



note 4. 

xliii. 14, & 

ch. xlvii. 5). 

Ixxxix. 4, 

to generation and gene- 

Deest (ver. 4 being 

xlvii. I, 5, & 



cited in ver. i, marg.) 

xlviii. 14, 20 


xxviii. 4 

seethit(//, 163S, 1744) 


xcix. 1 

all people 

all the people, 161 2 

xxviii. 26, 

p. 93), 1762. 

(not i6i3,&c.) 1769. 


as God 

as his God, 1629 

cv. 30 

The land 

Their land, 1638. 

x.xix. I, text 

Woe... 11 the city 

II Woe... 11 the city. 

cvii. 43 

those things 

these things, 1762. 


Cod: Or, of the city 

God. \\0\;ofthecily, 1629 

cxix. loi 

that I may keep 

that I might keep, 1 638. 

xxxi. 9, text 

he shall.. .11 his strong 


cxxvii. I , text^ 

thatt (llCamb. Synd. 

tthat build. 


(11+ his strong, 1629) 


A. 3. 14, B.M. 1276. 

\\Oi;his strength: Heb. 

t Heb. his rock, &c. 

1. 4 only ; 16 13) build 

+ Heb. that are build- 


11 Or, his str.-ngih. 

+ Heb. ai-e builders 

ers, 1638. 


cxxxii. 6 


Ephratah, 1629. Cf 
Ruth iv. 11; Mic. 

xxxiv. 1 1 

The cormorant 

But the cormorant, 

V. 2. 

xxxviii. 17, 


my soul, 163S. 

cxxxix. 7 

fly, Cam. Synd. A. 3. 

flee, 1629, C. Cf. 


14, & 1276. 1.40nly, 

Prov.xxviii. 17. See 

xliv. 2 


Jeshurun 1616, Amer. 

161 2, i630;flie,Oxf. 

1 Esdr. xiv. 15. 

1867, only. Seep. 

1611,1613— i629,L. 

Ixix., note 2. 

[cxl. 3 

adders', 1769 

adder's] Cf Isai. lix. 

xliv. 20 

feedeth of ashes ' feedethon ashes, 1762. 

.5 marg. 

xlvii. 6 

the yoke 1 thy yoke, 1629. 

cxliii. 9 


flee, 1616 (not 1617), 

xlix. 13 

heaven. ..God 1 heavens, 1629 ... the 


LORD, 1638. 

' The "eagle 

'should have been masculine throughout vers. 27 — 30, but 

6 : Ixxiv. 2 ; l.\.\\ 

i. 2 : Lxxviii. 68 : xcvii. 8. Elsewhere 1611 has '"Zion," 

after h.aving reg.n 

rded it as feminine thus far, it is too late to change here. 

except in Ps. Ia 

V. I where all have "Sion" except Amer. 1867. 

2 So Ps. ii. I 

1,14; xi». 7; X.V. 2; xlviii. 2, 11, 12; 1. 2;li. j8; liii. 




Reading of the Authorized 

Variatfbn of Liter 


Reading of the Authorized 

Variation of later 

liii. 6, marg. 

he halh made 

hath made, 1629. 

1. 10, &h. 24, 


Chaldea, 163S. 

Ivii. 8 

made a covenant 

made thee a covenant. 



1638 1. 

li. 12 


watchmen, 1629. 

[lix. 5, marg. 

adders', 1769 

adders, Bagster 1S46, 

h. 27 i her horses 

the horses, 1638. 

Amer. i867.]CfPs. 

li. 30 

their dwelling places 

her dwelling places. 

cxl. 3. 


Ixii. 8, marg. 

if he give 

If I give, 1629. 

Hi. 31 

Jehoiakim, bis 

Jehoiachin,&> (Jehoia- 

Ixiv. I 

rent the heavens 

rend theheavens, 1762. 

kin 1616), 1629. 

Ixvi. 9 

il Ijring ... cause to 

bring ... li cause to 



bring, 1629. 

ii. 2, marg. made to conch * 

made to touch, 1629. 


i. 2 


Jehoiachins, 1629, C. 


and L. (Jehoiakims 

i- '3 

the face thereof ma/ 

the face thereof is. 

1^17, i()3o) 1638. 


i. 3, &.xii. 13, Caldeans 

Chaldeans, 16^8(1612, 

iv. 6 


standard, 1629. 

& xxiii. 14, 

ch. i. 3), 

xii. IS 

will bring again 

will bring them again, 

a removing, 1629. 


XV. 4, marg. 

a moving 

i. 17 returned 

turned, 1769. Cf. ver. 

xxi. 4, 9 


Chaldeans, 1638-. 

9, 12. 

xxiii. 30 

my word 

my words, 1638. 

iii. 5, marg. deep of lips 

deep of lip, 1629. 

xxiv. 5, marg. 


the captivity, 1629. 

iii. 6, marg. . heavy langiwge 

heavy of language, 

xxvi. 18 


Morasthite, 1629. Cf 

Micah i. i. 

iii. 1 1 1 thy people 

the children of thy 

the high places 

as the high places. 

people, 1638. 

1629. Cf. Micah iii. 

iii. 50, marg. \ II A man 

+ Heb. a man, 1629. 
take thee balances. 


V. I take the balances 

xxviii. 6 

the words 

thy words, 1629. 



xxxi. 14 


my goodness, 1629. 

vi. 8 i that he may have 

thatyemayhave, 1613. 

xxxi. 1 8 

thou art the Lord 

for thou art the Lord, 

xi. 34 & , Caldea 

Chaldea, 1638 (1630, ' 


xvi. 29 & 

ch. xvi. 29). 

xxxiii. 16, 


Jehov-ah, 1629. 

xxiii. I j, 16 


xii. 19 

of them that dwell 

of all them that dwell. 

XXXV. 13 

and inhabitants 

and the inhabitants. 



xxi. 30, marg. 

cause to it to return 

cause it to return, 1639 

XXXV. 19, text 

Jonadab. . twant(+shall 

t Jonadab... want. 

C. and L. 


not want, 1629) 

[xxii. 10 fathers', 1769 

father's]. See p. Ixix., 

+ Heb. there shall not a 

tHeb. There shall not 


note 4. 

man be cut off from, 

be cut off from fo- 

xxiii. 23 


Shoa, 1629. 


nadab the son of 

xxiii. 43, 

1 II Her whoredoms 

t + Heb. her 'whore- 

Rechab to stand, &.C., 


doms, 1629, C. & L. 


(t + Heb. whordomes 

xxxvii. 14, 

or, lie 

, or a lie, 1638. 



xxiv. 5 

let him .seethe 

let them seethe, 1638. 

xxxviii. 16 

So the king 

So Zedekiah the kintj, 

xxiv. 7 

poured it 

poured it not, 161 3. 



of the soul 

of their soul, 1638. 

xl. I 


Ramah, 1629, C. and 
L. (not 1630), 1638. 

xxvi. 14 

they shall be a place 

thou shall be a place, 

xl. 5 

all the cities 

the cities, 1638. 


made haiches 

made thy hatches, 1O29. 

9, 10, ii:xt 

ver. 9 t to serve 

ver. 10. + to ser\'e. 

xxvii. 16, 


thy works, 1638. 


t Heb. to stand bcjore. 

t Heb. to stand before. 


And so verse lo-' 

1629 — 1769, Bag- 

xxvii. 22, 23 


Sheba, 163S. 

ster 1 846, American, 

xxvii. 27, 

luithall, 1 6 1 1 — 1630 

with all, 1629, 163S, 



(withal, 1744) 


xli. I 


Elishama, 1638. 

xxxi. 4 

+ Heb. conduits 

!! Or, conauits, 1638. 

xlii. 16 

after you in Egypt 

after you there in 

Cf. Job xxxviii. 25. 

Egj'pt, 1629. 

xxxii. 22 


Asshur, 163S. 

.xlviii. 36 

is perished 

are perished, 1 762. 

xxxii. 25 

all her multitudes 

all hermultitude, 1629. 

xlix. I 

inherit God (so 1612, 

inherit Gad, 1616 

x.xxiv. 28 

beasts of the land 

beast of the land, 1 762. 


161 7, 1629, C. and 

xxxiv. 31 

my flock of my pasture 

my flock the flock of 
my pasture, 1629. 

' CardwcU (0 

x/ord Bibles, p. 16) imputes 
knew no more of Camb. li 

this change to Bp. Lloyd 

' This gross error of 1611—1630, though CO 

rrected long ago, is revived 

in 1701. But he 

38 than Bp. Turton did of 

in most modern Bibles, e.g. D'Oyly & Mant 

1817, Oxford 1835, Camb. 

Camb. 1629. Se 

e Introd. p. xvii. 


2 So ch. xxii 

25: xxiv. 5; XXV. 12: x> 

"ii. 4. 5. 24i 25. 28, 29, 43 : 

* This rendering might possibly stand, 

but that Tremellius, from 

xxxiii. 5 : XXXV 

11; xxxvii. 5, 8 — 11, 13, 

14 : xxxviii. 2, 18, 19, 23 : 

whose version our Translators mostly derive 

d their margin in the Old 

xl. 9, 10 : xli. 

), 18: xliii. 3: 1. I, 8, 25, . 

5. 4S ; li- 4. 54 : I'i- 7. 8, 

Testament (sec p. xxvi.), has Heb. facit ut p 

•rtingat. Hence "coucA'* 

14. 17- 

is a mere misprin 





Reading of the Authorized 

Variation of later 


Reading of the Autliorized 

Variation of later 

xxxvi. 2 

the enemy had said 

the enemy hath said, 


II Or, munitions. Heb. 

t Heb. {potius, II Or) 

i63o(not 1629C&L. 

Alauzzin, or, as for 

as for the Almighty 

163S, 1744), 1762. 

the .Almighty (Al- 

God. ..I Or, viicni- 

xxxvi. 15 

the nations 

thy nations, 1629, 

mightie 161 7) God 

tions. +Heb.y)/a«s- 

xxxix. 1 1 

at that day 

in that day, 1638. 

zim, 1638 (so 1744, 

xlii. 1 7 

a measuring reed 

the measuring reed, 
1638. Cf. ver. 16, 
18, 19. 

but in tire same 
order as 161 1). To 

Mauszim 1 74 4, 1 762, 

xliii. 3, marg. 

See chap. 9. 2, 5 

See ch. 9. i. 5, 1769. 

1769 add ^^ov,Gods 

xliv. 23 

cause men 

cause them, 1629. 

(God's 1744, 1762) 

xliv. [30 

the priest's, 1 769 

the priests'], Gorle. 

protectors ". 

See p. Ixix., note 4. 

xii. 8 

my Lord (so all 

my lord (»3nS)i744 
only here. 

xlvi.13, ff/a?g-. 

of his year 

a son of his year, 1638. 

before 1629 in ch. 

xlvi. 23 

a new building 

^row of building, 1638. 

X. 16, 17, 19. Zech. 

xlviii. S 

they shall oiTer 

ye shall offer, 1638. 

iv. 4, 5. 13; vi. 4 


xii. 13 

in the lot 

in tliy lot, 1638. 

i- 4 


Chaldeans, 1638'. 

i. 12 

give + pulse 

give us + pulse, 1629. 


ii. 5, marg. 

Cal. (-Camb. Synd. 

Cliald. 1638 (Chal. 


this people 

thy people, 1629. 

A. 3. >4) 

ch. ii. 14, in Camb. 
Synd. A. 3. 14: so 

VI. 9, marg. 

Siehem{i>ychem, 1630) 

Sheehem, 1629, C. 
(not L.). 

1616 in ch. v.). 

ix. 1 1 

flee away 

fly (flie 1629, 1638) 

ii. 8, mai-g., 


awav, 1744. 


x. 5, marg. 

II Chemarims 


V. 7, 9, 12, 


marims, 1629, C. 

16, marg. 

and L., 1630), 1629, 1 

[ii- 41 

potters', I 769 

letter's] See p. Ixix., 


note 4. 

xiii. 3 

dew it passelh 

dew that passeth, 163S 

ii. 45, 7«i7;-^. 

in hand, 1 6 1 1 — 1 769, 

in hands. Bagster 1 846. 

(but not ch. vi. 4). 

0.xf. 1835, 1S57, 

Camb. 1S58, Amer. 

10, [ma!g.'\ 

Hosea, 1762, 1769 

Hoshea,0.xf i835,&c. 

Lond. 1859 

1867. Cf. ver. 34, 


iii. 15 

a fiery furnace 

abuming fiery furnace, 

i. 16 

your eyes 

our eyes, 1629. 


iii. 13 

the wickedness 

theirwickedness, 1629. 

iii. 18 

thy golden image 


iii. 21, OTa/;^'. 

mantle... turbant 

mantles ... tttrbanis, 



i. 3, ma>g. 

he, (hce 1616, 1617) 

yea for four, 1629. 

V. 77, ?;wri'-. 

fie, as 

fee, Bagster 1846. 

for four 

vi. 13 

the captivity of the 

the children of the 

i. II 

and kept 

and he kept, 1762. 


captivity, 1629, C. 

viii. 3 

songs of the Temples 

sonqs of the temple, 

(iwt L. 1630). 

(temples, 1629) 


vi. 27, 7i!a>g. 


Chald. Bagster 1S46 

ix. 5 

all that dwelleth ^ 

all that dwell, 1629. 

vii. iS, marg. 

i. things [in things, 

that \s, things 1613 (not 

i. 16, maig. 

a sacrifice 

a sacrifice unto the 


1629 L.), 1629 C. 

Lord, 1638. 

viii, 13, ?««;y. 

11 The nnmbercr 

11 Or, the nnmbcrer, 


ix. 13, marg. 

+ Heb. intreatcd the 

1 Heb. intreatedwe not 

V. 2 


Beth-lehem, 1629, C. 


the face of the, iSic. 

and L. 


vii. 3, marg. 

the soul 

his soul, 1629. 

ix. 26, OT<7;y. 

11 Or, shall have no- 

11 Or, and shall have 


iiothing, 1629. 


Lx. 27, marg. 

11 Or, ivith the abomin- 

11 Or, and upon the bat- 

i. I, fuarg. 


LORD, 1638. See 

able armies ■* 

tlements shall lie the 

Gen. vi. 5, note. 

idols of the desolator, 

i- 4 


flower, 1629. See 2 


Esdr. XV. 50. 

xi. 13, ?«<7r^. 

of times [, 1744] of 

of times [, 1769] even 

ii. 2, marg. 

and the pride 

as the pride, 1629. 


years, \-j(i'L. 

ii. 3, marg. 

t t \{eo. fiery 

11 11 Or, fiery, 1629. 
Thy crowned, 1629, 

xi. 24, ?«rt?g. 

peaeeable or fat 

peaceable and fat, 1629. 

iii. 17 

The crowned 


think thoughts 

think his thoughts, 


xi. 38, fcv/ 

But in his estate... 

But + in his estate... 

i. 9, marg. 

init. 1 Heb. 

II Or, (1 before the fol- 

II forces 

II T forces. 

lowing, Heb.) 1638. 

^ So Dan. ii. 2, 4, 5, 10 {ii's): iii. 8 : iv. 7: v. 7, 11, 30; i.\. i. 

dt'tcstaiioitinn a 

csolmitem'. ala pro coJ>iis yjictaphoricS, nt Isai. viii. 8." 

- So Crt/. or Cald. (the two issues of 1611 soiuetimes varying between 

Whatever may 1 

e its value, it ought not to have been displaced by the 

tliese forms] D.Hn. ii. 8, 14, iS, 25 (/<«), 28, 29, 31, 43, 44 (Wi), 45 ; ch. iii. 

edition of 1762 ( 

which 1769 and the moderns have servilely followed) for 

4 (iiw), J2, 13, 20, 22, 25, 26, 29 (^(fr), 30; iv. 2, 10, 14; V. 2, 6 (/tvj, 20, 
31 ; vi. 8 ; vii. 1, 12, 15, iS, 19. 

something not s 

) very good of its own. Wc have retained both. 

* So in Amos 

vi. 7 Camb. Synd. A. 3. 14 alone has "first that goeth" 

3 This;-e»deringof the margin in i6ji comes, as usual, from Tremel- 

for " first that 

go" of Oxf. j6xi, 1612, 1613, 1616, 1617, &c. Sec 

lius {I/iirod. p. xxvi.), " ies^ioiws dctesiatioiiitin dcsolantes. Heb. alam 

Appendix B, p. ? 





Reading of the Authorized 

Variation of later 

I Esdras 

Reading pf the Authorized 

Variation of later 

iii. I, text 


Shigionoth, 1762. 

V. 19 


Pira, 1629 (not 1630). 



Shigionoth, 1629. 

Aldus 7ri/3as. 

iii. 13 

\ by discovering 

by t discovering, 1629 
— 1762, Bagster 

V. 20 


Cirama, 1629. Aldus 

1846 (not 1769, 

V. 20, marg. 


Ramah, 16 13 only. 


Cf. Ezra ii. 26. 

iii. 19 

LORD God 16 II— 

Lord GOD, 1629 C, 

V. 20, viarg. 


Gaba, 1613 (not 1616, 

1630, 1762, 1769, 

1638, 1744- Cf. 

1617, 1630), 1629. 


Zeph. i. 7. See 

Cf. Neh. vii. 30. 

p. Ixviii., note i. 

V. 26, 7narg. 


Hodaviah, 1629. Cf. 


Ezra ii. 40. 

iii. II 

mine lioly 

my holy, 1629, C. & 
L. , 1 630. Cf. marg. 

V. 30, inarg. 


Ciddel, 1629. Cf. 
Ezra ii. 47. 


V. 31, marg. 


Meunim, 1629 {life- 

i. I, 12, I4,& 

Josuali. Cf. Ezr.-i iii. 

Joshua, 1629 (ver. 12, 


hunim, Ezra ii. 50) 

ii. 2 

2, marg. 

1629, L.). 

...Acipha, 1629. 
Aldus aKKpd. 


V. 32 


Chareus, 16:9. Aldus 

i. I, 7 


Berechiah, 1762'. 

iv. 12, marg. 

by the hand 

by the hand of, Bag- 

V. 33 


Jceli, 1 629. Aldus UriSt. 

ster 1846: cf. ch. vii. 

V. 37 

the sons of Ban 

the son of B,-in, 1629. 

7, 12, marg. 


marg. note Barz- re- 

marg. note Barz- re- 

vii. 7 

of tlie plain 

and the plain, 1638. 

ferred to Addus 

ferred to Berzelus, 

viii. 19, mar!i. 

+ + Heb. solemn 

II Or, sole?nn, 1762. 

1630 only. 

viii. 2 1 , viarg. 

the face 

the face of the LORD, 


V. 66 


Judah, 1612 (noti6i3), 

xi. 2 

all the mighty 

the mighty, 1638. 

1629. Cf. ver. 5. 

xiv. 10 


Hananeel, 1762. 

V. 69, marg. 

Asar-haddon, Chap, 
iv. 3 

Esar-haddon, Ezra iv. 
2. 1744. 


vi. 3, marg. 


Shethar-, 1638. Cf. 

iii. 4 


offering, 1638. 

Ezra V. 3. 

jv. 2 

and shall go forth 

and ye sliall go forth, 

vii. 9, 7narg. 


Ezra, 1629. 

1617, 1629, &c. 

viii. 2 


Eleazar, 1629, 1630. 

I Esdras 

Cf. ver. 43, 63. 

i. 6, II 


Moses, 1629. 

viii. 6 

of king Artaxerxes 

of Artaxerxes, 1629. 

i. 8 


Syelus, 1638. 

(Bishops' Bible) 

i. 9, 12, Diarg. 

Or, prefixed to margin- 

viii. 29, 32, 


Shechaniah, 1638(1629 

al note, 1638. So 


in ver. 32). 

1629, ch. v. 73; vi. 

viii. 40 

■t Bago in text, but no 

marg. t Heb. Bogvai, 

3i;viii. 16,50,61,63. 


1613, 1616, 1617. 

i- ^5 


Pharaoh, 1629. 

t Heb. Bogua, 1 630. 


father's, 1762, 1769 

fathers' (jrarpiKi^)]. 2 
Chr. x.xvi. 24. 

t 'iie\>. Bigvai,\(>i<j, 
1638, &c. Cf. Ezra 

i. 52 


Chaldees, 1638. So 

viii. 14. 

ch. iv. 45; vi. 15, 

viii. ^\,marg. 


Ahava, 1629. Cf.Ezra 

1611, 1612, 1613: 

viii. 15. 

not 1629, 1630. 

viii. 44, marg. 

II Or, these mens names 

These men's names, 

ii. 8 

tribes of Benjamin 

tribe of Benjamin, 

1629 (not 1630). 


viii. 45 

Saddens . . . who was. . . 

II Saddeus...!! who was 

ii. 9 

very free 

very many free, 1629. 

the treasury 


iii. I 5, marg. 


council^ 1744 {conned^ 




Sherebiah, 1613 (not 
1616, 1617, 1630), 

iv. 4,1 

the kingdom 

thy kingdom, 1629. 

1629, &c. Cf. Ezra 

V- 5 

Joachim. .Juda . . marg. 

Joacim, 1629, 1630... 

viii. 18. 

Juda, O.xf. 161 1 

Judah i62<).. .marg. 

viii. 48, marg. 

Hashalna (referred to 

Hashabiah, 1630 (not 

Judah, Camb. Synd. 

ver. 47) 

1629, which sets the 

A. 3. 14, j6i6, &c. 

reference riglit). Cf. 

V. 9, ?narg. 


Shephatiah, 1638. 

Ezra viii. 19. 

V. 15, marg. 


Ater-, 1629 (not 1630), 

viii. 69 


Canaanites, 1629. See 
Judith V. 9. 

V. 18, marg. 


Azmaveth, 1629, 1630. 

ix. 4, marg. 

11 utterly destroyed 

Or, utterly destroyed. 

V. 19, marg. 


Kiriathjarim, l629(not 

1744 only. 

1630), 1638. 




^ Thus i6ti reads in all the other nine pla 

;es where the name occurs, 

Bible) followed the text of Aldus (1518) in t 

lis book, as plainly appears 

except in 1 Chr. vi. 39, " Berachiah." 

from Itttrodiictio}t, p. xxvii. i Esdras is no 

contained in the Complu- 

^ Gk. ^pTjixaTKrTTjptw : Vulg. concitio: Ju 

lius consilio. Similar con- 

tensian (1517 — 22). Vet how could Junius 

say, in his Preface lo_ the 

fusion between the words occurs in Matt. v. 2 

2 : Mark xiv. 55. 

Apocryphal books (1592), " Hezrse libnis duos 

me tacente evincit Veritas: 

' This word is wanting in the Roman ed 

tion (1586 — 7), the Alexan- , 

quos neque Hebraice neque Grace vidi, aut f 

uisse visos memini legere " ? 

drian MS., the Vulgate and Junius. Our Tra 

nslators (after the Bishops' 

bee Ititroduction, p. xxvi. 



I Esdras 

Reading of the Authorized 

Variation of later 

2 Esdras 

Reading of the Authorized 

Variation of later 

ix. 21 


Hiereel, 1629. LXX. 


as floure (sictit Jlos), so 

asafloure, 1613, 1617: 



as a flowre, 1616, 

ix. 22 

Ellionas: eXMorasAld. 

Elionas, 1629, 16^0. 
LXX. (Fritzsche, 
1871), Aioirats. 

1630 : as a flower, 
1629, 1638. See 
Nah. i. 4. 

ix. 2 2, ma7-g., 


Jozabad, 1629 (1630, 

xvi. 28 

clefts of rocks 

clefts of the rocks,i629. 


1762, &c., ver. 23 

xvi. 42 

as he that had (qui... 

as he that hath, 1769. 

only), 1638, 1744. 


Cf. ver. 29. 

xvi. 52 

yet a little iniquity 

yetalittle,and iniquity, 

ix. 26, ?«(7ri,'. 


Malchiah, 1629. Cf. 

1616, 1617. 


Ezra x. 25. 


ix. 28, uiar^. 


Zabad, idi^. Cf. Ezra 

i. 2 


Galilee, 163S. 

X. 27. 

iv. 12 


Isaac, 1616 (not 

ix. 30 


Mani, 1629. 

1617), 1629, 1630. 

ix. 31 


Balnuus, 1629. Aldus 

V- 15 

the wages 

thy wages, 1629 (cot 


iirl Tov fiiffOov). 

ix. 32 

Milch ias 

Melchias, 1629. Cf. 

vi. 3, marg. 

II Cast 

11 Or, cast, 16 1 6. 

ver. 44. 

viii. 10 

lest he 

lest he also, 1629. 

ix. 34 


Selemias ... Azaelus, 
1629. So Aldus. 

xiii. 18 


Alleluia, 1638. Cf. 
Rev. xix. I, 3, 4, 6. 


Josephus, 1769. 

xiv. 10, marg. 


Nilzba, 1629 (sic Ju- 

ix. 49, marg. 

the priest and scribe 

the priest the scribcj 
1762. Cf.Neh.viii.9. 


Judith, title. 


Judith, 1744. 

1 Esdras 

ch. viii. ;, 

i. 10 


Pharaoh, 1629. 


i- 13 


Moses, 1629, 1630. 



Elvmeans, 1629. 

i- 31 

new moon 

new moons, 1629 

i. 8, & XV. 5 


Galilee, 163S. 

(Vulg.,Bisliops' Bi- 

i. 8 

Esdrelon O'ulg.) 

Esdrelom, 1638. Cf. 


ch. iii. 9, marg. ; iv. 

ii. 7, ?«ffjy. 

11 Sacra^ncnt 

II Or, Sacrame}it, 1612, 

6, marg. 

1613 (not 1616 — 

ii. 7, marg. 

11 Or, after the 7nanner 

11 After the manner. 

1630), 1638. 


ii. 8 


Gomorrha, 1630 (Go- 

ii. 28 


Ascalon, 1629. 

morah, 1C12. Go- 

V. 6, 7 


Chaldeans . . . Chaldea, 

morrah, 1629). 


ii. 10, & X. 47 

Hieriisalem, See Matt. 

Jerusalem, 1629(1616, 

V. 9, 10, 16 

Chanaan. . .Chanaanite 

Canaan ... Canaanite, 

ii. I 

in ch. X. 47). 

1629, only (ver. 3. 

iii. 16 

Isahac (bis) 

Isaac (bis), 1638. See 
Marlv xii. 26. 

Canaan, 161 1). Cf. 
I Esdr. viii. 69. 

iii. 18 


depths, 1629 (Vulg.). 

V. 16 


Pherezite, 163S. 

iii. 1 9, marg. 

W And to all 

11 Or, and to all, 1 744. 

vii. 7 


fountains, 1629. 

iii. 27 

the city 

thy city, 1629. 

vii. 18 


Dothaim, 1638. Cf. 

iv. 21, viaTg. 

11 The land 

11 Or, the laud. 

ch. viii. 3. 

iv. 36, marg. 

11 Jcrentid 

11 Or, Jeremiel, 1629. 

viii. 5 

on sackcloth on 

on sackcloth upon, 

iv. 47 

unto you 

unto thee, 1638 (tibi. 



viii. 29 

all thy people 

all the people, 1629. 

V. I, marg. 

11 Shall be 

11 Or, shall be, 1638. 

X. 5, marg. 

■1 Wrapped 

11 Or, 'orapped, 1638. 

V. J 2, marg. 


directed, 1629 (diri- 
gentnr, Vulg.). 

xii. 1 1 

Ebrewe (Ebrew 1612, 
1616, 1629) 

Hebrew, 1630, 1638. 

vi. 49, OTrt;,;-. 

II Behemoth 

II 0-!,Behemoth,<Z:acA>x. 

xiv. 10 

the foreskin of his flesh 

the flesh of his fore- 
skin, 1629. 

vii. 37, OT«)-^. 


Achor, 1616, i6i7,&c. 

XV. 4 


Betomasthem, 1638, 

viii- 3'. 32> 

11 Are sick II Be willing 

11 Or, arc sick. 11 Or, be 



willing, 1638. 

XV. 13 

before the people 

before all the people, 

viii. 43 

the rain 

thy rain, 1629. 


viii. 53. """■.?■• 

11 Or, ^;-i7Z'f 

II Or, the grave, 1638. 

xvi. 8, marg. 

f Gr. or miter 

t Gr. mitre, 1629. 

X. 2, ?«(7)-^. 

countrymen [, 1630] 

conntrynien, Lat. citi- 

xvi. 24 

to all them that are 

to all them that were 


zens, 1629. 


nearest, 1612, 1616, 

xiii. 14 


these wonders, 1629. 

1617, &c. 

xiv. 15 

fiie. But cf. ch. xv. 

flee, 1629- (ti-ansmi- 

32; xvi. 41 


Esther, title. 


Chaldee, 163S. 

XV. 41 

fleeing. Cf. Rev. xii. 

flying, 1629 (volantes). 

xi. I 

Ptolomeus (tei^. Cf. 
I Mace. i. 18 

Ptolemeus (tcr), 163S. 

1 See Introd. Sect. i. p. xxiii., xxiv. 

2 A like variation is found in Ps. cxxxix. 7. Prov. xxviii. 17, Wisd. 
5. Ecclus. xi. 10. Baruch vi. 55. i Mace. i. 53. 2 Mace. ix. 4. i Tin 

3 So 1 Kin. ix. II. Isa. ix. I. Judith i. 8 : xv. 5. i Mace, x. 30; xii. 47 
{bis) ; 49. Mark xv. 41 ; xvi. 7. Luke iv. 44. Acts xiii. 31 (Camb. Synd. A. 
3. 14). Yet 1611 often has " Galilee," e.g. seven times in 1 Maec. v. 




1- 5 
xii. 1 

[xv. 4 

xvi. il.mun 

iv. 1 6 

xi. 10 
[xiii. 19 
XX. 13 
xxiii. iy 
xxiv. 25 
XXV. 9 

xxvii. s 
xxix. 6 

xxxv. 15 

XXXV. 18 

xliii. 5, maro 
xlv. 15 

xlvii. 4 
xh'iii. 12 
xlix. 4 

xlix. 8 

li. 12 

i. 2 

&.Songver. 25 
[Baruch i. 4 

i. 10, marg. 

iv. 2 

vi. 45 
vi. 55 

title and 
ver. I 

Reading of the Authorized 

to be II revenged^ 

painter's 1762 

i Mir. (tHeb. 1616— 

unfaithful {dxO'Pl-'^TOvy 

his generation i6ii — 

flying (5ia5pas) 
lion's 1762, 1769 
11 Lost 

of him that will hear 


If lie prevail 

Doeth not the tears 
till he hath smitten 

+ Gr. Ae stayed 
Moises (Moyses i6i5, 

1617, 1630) 

deliverest (elflXou) 

Variation of later 

flee, 1629^. 

II to be revenged, 1629 
(not 1630), 163S (not 
1744), 1762, 1769, 
Oxf. 1835, not 
Mant, 181 7, Camb. 

painters', {oKMypi- 


tOr. 1638. 

unthankful 1629 (not 
1630), 163S. 

his generations, Camb. 

fleeing, 1629^ 
lions' (Xe6i'Twi')*]. 
II Or, lost, 1638. 
commandments, 1629. 
Phison, 1629. 
of them that will hear, 

vessels, 1629. 
II If he prevail, 1613, 

1616 (not 1617), 

Do not the tears, 1 6 38. 
till he have smitten, 

1629, 1640. 
II Or, he stayed, 1629. 
Moses, 1613, 1629, 

Goliath, 1629 (roXta'«). 
Eliseus, 163S. 
Ezekias, 1613, 1616 

(not 1617, if>30, 

1634) 1629, 1640. 

Cf. ch. xlviii. 17, 22. 
Ezekiel, 161 2 (not 

1613, 1634), 1629, 

deliveredst, 1616 (not 

16 1 7, 1634, 1640), 

1629, 1630. 

Caldeans Chaldeans, 1638. 

king's sons 1762, 1769 
a meat offering 
take heed 


fly (aie 1613— 1630) 

[And they walked in 
the midst of the fire, 
praising God and 
blessing the Lord]... 
[Then Azarias ( Aza- 
ria 1617) stood up] 

kings' sons(j3aij-iXe'wi')]. 

Cf. I Mace. X. 89. 
that is, a meat offering, 

take hold, i629(^n-iXo- 

workmen, 1762. 
flee, 1629 (<j>tv^ovra%y. 


— fell down bound into 
the midst of the 
burning fiery fur- 
nace [1769 adds vex. 
23] — ...And they 
walked ... Then 

ver. i2„marg. 
ver. 66, tnarg. 

Hist, of 
ver. 56 

Bel and 
ver. 27 

Prayer of 
line 36 

I Maccab. 
i. 18 

1- 53 

ii. 26, 54 

11. 29, marg. 
ii. 70 

iii. 28, tnarg. 
iii. 38 

iv. 9 
iv. 18 
iv. 29 

V. 3, marg. 

v. 9 

V. 65 

vi. I 

vi. 5 

vn. 24 
vii. 45 

viii. 4 
viii. 8 

viii. 17 
viii. 26 

Reading of the Authorized 

... [And Nabucha- 
donosor (Nabucho- 
donosor 161 1 Oxf., 
1612, 1616, 1630)] 

napthil...c, (ca. 16 16) 





Variation of later 

Ptolomee {bis) [Camb. 
Synd. A. 3. 14, Pot- 
lomee secundo loco\ 


Phineas (Phinehas 
1616, & 1630 ver. 

sit, abide 


t Gr. or at 

Ptoleme (Ptolomee 

1616, 1630) 
your enemies 
met with them 

II Or, Arabathene 

fin. Arabeltine 

townes thereof {jup- 

brought in tidings 

(a.Tra^-f{K\uv aiT(fi) 
the coast 
Gasera ( Aldus P aVi/po) 

that place 


ver. 24. 163S. 

/iaj>/it/ia ....C3.p. 105, 

t/ie grave, 1744 (not 

1762), 1769. 

Canaan, 1629, Oster- 
vald 1808, only. 
See Judith, v. g. 

and fat, 1629. 

iniquities, 1762. 

Ptolemee, 1629. Cf. 
Esther xi. I ; ch. iii. 

38; X- 51. 55. 57; 

xi. 3; XV. 16. 2 

Mace. I. 10; iv. 45, 

flee, 1629', (ipvyaScv- 

Tijplif) . Cf. ch. iv. 5. 
Phinees, 1638. Cf. 2 

Esdr. i. 2. 

sit, or abide, 1638. 
sepulchres, 1629 {ra- 

+ Gk. at, 1629. 
Ptolemee, 1629. 

Pharaoh, 1629.. 
our enemies, 1629. 
met them witli, 1613, 

II Ox,Arabathane,\62C), 


(-tthane, 1 638,mod.) 
Akrabattinc, 1629. 
Galaad, 1612. Cf. ver. 

17, 20, &c. 
towers (towres, 1638) 

thereof, 1629. 
Elymais, 1638. 
brought him tidings, 

the coasts, 1629. 
Gazera, 1638. Cf. ch. 

iv. 15. 
the place, 1629. 

Accos, 1629. 
covenants, 1769. 

^ See note 2, p. l.vxviii. 

* The errors of 1611 and its earlier reprints in regard to these margi- 
nal marks are numberless. We note only the most important, or those 
remarkable for other causes, adopting in silence the corrections made 
in other places, chiefly in the editions of 1629, C. and 1638. 

3 Evidently an oversight Vulg. Junius have "ingrati, the Bishops 
Bible "unthankful." Cf. Luke vi. 35. 2 Tim. 111. 2. . 

• Ecclus. x.v.-iviii. 33 "judges' ■' (176.)) may stand, since Cod. 24aana 
the Complutensian edition read SucaoTiCi-, against 6i«o(rioi/ 01 Coa. K a, 
Vulg., 5uf«(TT0u of Cod. A. 



I Mace. 

Re.lding of the Authorized 

Variation of later 

I Mace. 

Reading of the Authorized 

Variation of later 

ix.^, & 35, 

Jos. ijosep. 161 1, ch. 

Joseph. (1613, 1616, 

xvi. 10, marg. 

set fire 

set on fire, 1629. 

/«ary. & 

xi- 34) 

1630), 1629. 

xvi. 14 

seventh year 

seventeenth year, 1 769. 

X. I, & 8i, 


2 Mace. 

ix- 35 


Nabathites, 1616 (not 
1617), 1629. Cf. ch. 

i. 10 

hundreth'. ..eight 

hundred. ..eight(eighth 
1638, &c.), 1629. 

V. 25. 

i. 10, & iv. 


Ptolemeus, 1629 (ex- 

ix. 49, marg. 

ant. {anil. 161 7) 

Antiq. 1762. Cf. ch. 

21, & ix. 

cept ch. i. 10), 1638. 

xi. 34. 

29, &x. 12. 

So 161 1, ch. viii. 8, 

ix. so, marg. 

Tfckm, Camb. Sj'nd. 
A. 3. 14, &c., 1617, 

Tecoa, 1629. 

1630, ch. iv. 21. See 
I Mace. i. 1 8. 

Teckoa, O.xf. 161 1, 

i. 29, & ii. 4, 

Moises (Moyses 161 3 

Moses, 1629. So 161 1, 

1612, 1613, i5i6 

8, 10. & 

—1630 /ere) 

ch. vii. 30, and 1612 

ix. 68 


travel, 1629 — 1762, not 

vii. 6 

in ch. i. 29, & vii. 6. 

1769, modems (?0o- 

iv. 4 


ApoUonius, 161 2,1613, 


1616 (not 1617), &c. 

X. 25 

unto liini 

unto them, 1629,1630. 

iv. 2 1 

Manastheus (Monas- 

Menestheus, 1629. 

x. 30, xii. 47 


Galilee, 1638. See 

theus 1630) 

(to), 49 

Tobit i. 2. 

iv. 30 


Tarsus, 1638. 

X. 5i> 55 

Ptoleme (Ptolome ver. 

Ptolemee, 1616 (not 

iv. 40 

on Auranus 

one Auranus, 1629 

55, 1630) 

1629), 1638. See 

(not 1630), 1638. 

ch. i. 18. 

iv. 45, 46, 

Ptolomee (Plnlome 

Ptolemee, 1629. 

X. 57 


Ptolemee, 1638 (Ptole- 

& vi. 8 

1630, ch. %i. 8j 

me, 1629). 

vi. 2, marg. 


Joseph. 1744 ... cap. 

X. 58 

gave unto him (161 2 

hegaveuntohim, 1630, 


— 1762), Camb. 

1769. Ostervald, 

™'- ii 


C.illisthenes, 1638. 


1808, D'Oyly and 
Mant, 1817, Oxf. 

ix. 4 

fiie (Tre^uyaSeuKiSTtJi') 

flee, 1629, 1630. See 
2 Esdr. xiv. is, note. 


xi. 4 

thousand (bis) 

thousands of {bis), 

X. [89 

the king's blood, 1762, 

the kings' blood]. Cf. 



Baruch i. 4. 

xi. 9 


all together. 1629 

xi. 3. 8, 13, 


Ptolemee, 1629, 1617, 

{ojxov 5^ 7^a^Tes). 

IS— 18 

8, 1612, Ptolmee v. 

ver. 4: (Oxf. 161 1, 

xii. 15 


Joshua, 1629. 

13, 1616J 

ver. 18). 

xii. 26, marg. 

/. (Or, 1613} 

That is, 1629, 1630. 

xi. 34 


Lydda, 1616 (not 1617 
— 1630), 1638. 

xii. 35, marg. 

II Put by his army 

ii Or (1638) put by his 
arm: or, 1629 (not 

xi. s6 


Tryphon, 1616 (not 

1630), 1638. 

1617), 1629. 

xiv. 16 


Dessau, 1629 (Aeir- 

xi. 62 

the chief men 

their chief men, 1629. 


xi. 70 

Absolon (Absalon 

Absalom, 1629 ('Ai//ct- 

XV. 3 

this most ungracious 

the most ungracious. 


Xiiaov). Cf. ch.xiii. 1 1. 


xii. 7, w/ar-^. 

look. ..Ant. 

See, 1744 ... Antiq., 

S. Matthew 

xii. 8, marg. 

Jos. Ant. 

Joseph. (1613 &c.). 

i- 5 ■ 

Boos {bis) 

Booz {bis), 1629. 

Antiq. (163S). 

i. 9 

Achas (bis) 

Achaz {bis), 1629. 

xii. 19, ?narg. 
xii. 3i,?«fl?i»-. 


Joseph. 1629. 

ii. I 

Hierusalem passim 

Jerusalem, 1629 (not 
1629L., 1630), 1638=. 

xii. 19 


Oniares, 1629. 

iv. 13, 15 


Nephthalim, 1638. 

xii. 28, marg. 

nil. ant. 13. 9 (.\nt.lib. 

Antiq. lib. 13. cap. g. 

V. 22 


Raca, 1638. 

1616, &c.) 


v. 2 J 

counsell (counsel 1 744) 

council, 1629 L., 1630 

xiii. II 

Absolom (Vulg.) 

Absalom, 1613, 1629. 

(counceli6i2, 1629, 

xiii. 15, viarg. 


ojfici-s, 1629, 1630. 

163S). See I Esdr. 

XV. 16 

Ptolome Camb. Synd. 

Ptolemee, 1638 (Pto- 

iii. 15, note. 

A. 3. 14, &c., 161 7, 

leme, 1629). 

vi. 3 

tliy right doeth 

thy right hand doeth. 

-omee Oxt. i6ii, 

1613 (not 1616, 


1617), 1629, 1630. 

xvi. II 


Ptolemeus, 1629. 

xii. 41 

Nineve (Ninive 1616) 

Nineveh, 1629 (not 

xvi. 16,18,21 


Ptolemee, 1638 (Ptole- 

Luke xi. 32). 

me, 1629), 18. 

[xiv. 9, and 

oath's 1762 &c. 

oaths']. See p. Lxix., 

XV. 22 

The same thing 

The same things, 1629. 

Mark vi. 26 

note 4. 

XV. 23 

Sycion . . . Phaseilis . . . 

Sicyon (i629).,.Pha- 

xiv. 34 


Gennesaret, 1629. Cf. 


selis (i63SJ...Side 

Luke V. I. 

(1638) .... Gortyna, 

xvi. 16 

Thou art Christ 

Thou art the Christ, 


1762. Cf. ver. 20. 

* See p. Ixviii 

, note 2. But " hundreth " 15 

only an old way of spelling 

-xiii. I : xiv. 4. 

Comp. Introduction, p. liii. 

"hundred" often 

found in 1611. Esther xv 

. I ; Ecclus. xvi. 10; espe- 

^ " Hierusale 

m" is the constant form in tl 

e N.T. except in Acts xxv. 

cially in these r 

•ckonings by the Greek era 

, 1 Mace. i. 10, 20, 54 : ii. 

I (Camb. Synd. 
1 Cor. xvi. 3. Ga 

-■V. 3. 14, &c., 1612, 1613. 

617, not Oxf. i6ji. 1616). 

70; iii. 37; iv. 5 

2; vi. 16 (not vi. 20); vii. 

i: X. 67; xi. 19. 2 Mace. 

i. 17, 18 ; ii. 1 ; iv. 25, 26. He 

b. xii. 22. See 2 Esdr. ii. 10. 



S. Matthew 

XVI. 19 
XX. 29 

XIV. 32 

xiv. 55 

XV. 34 

XV. 41, & xvi. 

7. Luke iv. 

44 ; Acts 

xiii. 31 


Synd. A. 3. 

14, &c.) 
S. Luke 
i- 3 

36, 40, 41 
(i's), 57 

'• 74 

iii. 21 

iii. 25, 26 

iii. 31 

!"• 35 

iv. 27 

Reading of the Authorized 

Variation of later 

whatsoever thou shall 

7. </. 0/). Cf. ch. XX. 2. 


xxvi. 75 
xxvii. 22 
xxvii. 46 

the words of Jesus 
Pilate said 
(Lamm-, 16 13) 

S. Mark 
ii. 4 

for press 

V. 6 

vii. 3, marg. 

X. iS 

X. 46 

he came 


there is no man good 

but one 
high ways side 

xi. 8 

branches of the trees 

xii. 26, & 


Gethsemani (Clement- 
ine Vulg.) 



and whatsoever thou 

shall loose, 16 16 

(1617), 1629. 
seven pence halffenity, 

ifii6 (not 1617), 

Jericho, 16 16 (not 

1617), 1629. 
the word of Jesus, 1762. 
Pilate saith, 1629. 
lama sabachthani, 


for the press, 1 743. Cf. 

Luke viii. 19. 
he ran, 1638. 
Theophylact, 1629. 
there is none good but 

one, 1^38'. 
high-way side, 1629. 

Cf Matt. xiii. 4. 
branches off the trees, 

163S l^/c). 
Isaac, 1612 & 161 7 

(Mark), 1629. So 

2 Esdr. iii. 16. 
Gethsemane, 1616 (not 

1617, 1630), 1638. 

Cf Matt. xxvi. 36. 
councellj 1630, coun- 

cel, 1629 C. (not L.), 

1638, council, 1743. 

See I Esdr. iii. 15, 

lama sabachthani, 

Galilee. 1629 (1612 

ter). See Tobit i. 

2, note. 


out of the hands 

and it came to pass 


Menam (Mtfti/t Eras- 
mus 15 16, Aldus 
1 5 1 8,Tyndale,Great 

Phaleg (Clementine 


S. Luke 

j understandingofthings , understanding of all 
things, 1629. 

Elisabeth, 1638. 

out of the hand, 1761. 
it came to pass, 1629. 
Mattathias, 1629. 
Menan, 1629 (Geneva 
N. T., 1557). 

Phnlec, 1629. 
Eliseus', 1638. 

vni. 5 

xi. 32 
xiii. 4 

xvii. 34 

xix. 2, 5, 8 
xix. 9 

XX. 12 
xxiii. ri 

XXIV. 13 
xxiv. :8 

S. John 

'• 4?— 49. 
& xxi. 2 
V. 18 

vii. 16 

viii. 30 
xi. 3 
xii. 22 
XV. 20 

xxi. I 7, iitit. 

ii. 22 

vi. 5,8,& vii. 
59, & viii. 
2, & xi. 19, 
it xxii. 20 

vi. 5 

vii. to, 13 

Reading of the Authorized 

Variation of later 

Genesareth (Genn — 
1638— 1743) 

Nairn (NaiV Erasmus 
1 5 16, Aldus, Vulg. 
All Early English 
versions Naim, but 
Tynd. 1526 Naym). 

the wayes side 

Nineve. Cf Matt. xii. 

Siloe (Silo, 1629 L., 
1630), Tynd. Cover- 
dale, Great and 
Bishops' Bibles 

the other shall be left 


the son of Abraham 

sent the third 
at naught 

cast in prison 



not only because he 

Jesus answered them, 

those words 

his sister 

told Jesus 

than the Lord (lord 

1629— 1743) 
He said unto him 

miracles, wonders 
no farther 



Gennesaret, 1762. Cf. 

Matt. xiv. 34. 
Nain, 1638 (Noeix E- 

rasm. 15 19). 

tlie way side, 1 743. 
Cf. ver. 12. Matt, 
xiii. 4, Mark iv. 4. 

Nineveh, 1699, Ameri- 
can, 1867. 

Siloam, 1629 (Geneva, 

and the other shall be 
left, 1638. Cf ver. 

35. 36. 
Zaccheus 1638 — 1769'. 
a son of Abraham, 

sent a third, 1762. 
at nought, 1638. Cf 

Acts xix. 2 7. 
cast into prison, 16 16 

(not 1617 — 1638), 

Emmaus, 1613. 
Cleopas, 1629. 

Nathanael, 1629(1612, 

ver. 47). 
because he not only, 

Jesus answered them, 

and said, 1634, 1638. 
these words, 1629. 
his sisters, 1629. 
tell Jesus, 1762. 
than his lord, 1762. 

lie saith unto him, 

miracles and wonders, 

no further, 1616 (not 

1617, 1634), 1629, 

1640. Cf. ver. 21, 

ch. xxi. 28. 
Stephen, 1629. 

Parmenas, 1629. 
Pharaoh, 1629, 1630 
(1640, ver. 10). Cf. 

^ A variation taken from Matt. xix. 17. A like change might well be 
made in some other places, e.g. Matt. xi. 27 ; ch. xiii. 32. In John x. 28 
" any," 29 " none " of 1638 — 1762, are rejected by 1769 and later Bibles 
for "any man," "no man" of 1611 — 1630: "man" however being 
printed in italic type. 

^ In the same way all our books from Tyndale downwards (except 
Coverdale and the Genevan version) read ''Hebcr" ver. 35 from Eras- 
mus's'E^cp, though " Eber'' is the form used in the O.T. 

3 ElisstTJts might be preferable here, as Zacchaus is spelt in Oxf. 
1835, Camb. 1858, and some recent Bibles. \n English reader can 
hardly fail to confound the three separate terminations in -««; {\) eu 

diphthong, as, Menestheus 2 Mace. iv. 21, Nereus Rom. xvi. 15: (2) the 
dissyllable e-us, e being short, as Timotheus r Thess. i. i, &c. : (3) the 
more usual dissyllable -e-us, e being long as here. Such are Aggeus, 
I Esdr. vi. i; 2 Esdr. i. 40: Asmodeus, Tobit iii. 8 : Cendebeus, i M.acc. 
XV. 38; Channuneus, i Esdr. viii. 48: Eliseus, hire: Hymeneus, 
I Tim. I. 20: Maccabeus, r Mace. iii. t.&c. : Mardocheus. Esther x. 4, &c. : 
Ptolemeus. Esther xi. i, &c. : Sabbatheus, i Esdr. ix. 14: Sabateus 
ver. 48 ; Zaccheus, Euke xix. 2, s, 8. So also in i Esdr. ix. 21, 23, 30, 
32 (iJm), 33. These all represent the termination -ow. In i Mace. xu. 
7 marg.^ 20, 'Apeios should be rendered Arlus, not Areus. 




Reading of the Authorized 

Variation of later 

I Cor. 

Reading of the Authorized 

Variation of later 

vii. 1 6 

Sichem (to)...Emor 

Sychem ifiis) 1638... 

XV. 41 

another of the moon 

and another glory of 

'Ejiiop Erasmus. Aid. 

Emmor, 1629. 

the moon, 1629. 

Tynd. Great and 

XV. 48 

such are they that are 

such are they also that 

Bisliops' Bibles, &c. 


are earthy, 1638. 

vii- 35 

by the hands 

by the hand, 1762. 

xvi, 22 

Anathema Maranatha 

anathema, Maran- 

viii. 32 

the shearer 

his shearer, 1629. 

atha, 1629 — 1743''. 

xiii. \%,maj-g. 


iTpo4>o<p6priaev bore, or 
fed them, 1743^ 

2 Cor. 

xiii. ^2,ma>g. 

11 Or, in the week 

+ Gr. in the week, 1629. 

i. 19 


Silvanus, 1613 (not 


II Or, court 

II Or, the court, 1638. 

1616, 1617), 1629 

xxi. 28, & 

farther. Cf. ch. iv. 17 

further, 1699, 1762 

(not 1629 L., 1630). 

xxiv. 4 

(ch. xxiv. 4, 1620 — 

Cf I Peter v. 12. 


V. 20 

that ye be (that be ye 

be ye reconciled, 1612, 

xxlv. 24 

which was a Jew 

which was a Jewess, 
1629. Cf ch. xvi. I. 

Ox.i6ii) reconciled 

1616 (not 1613), 
1617, 1629. 

xxiv. 27 


Porcius, 1638. 

viii. 21 

but in the sight 

but also in the sight. 

xxvii. 5 


Lycia, 1629. Cf i 


Mace. XV. 23. 

ix. 5 

not of covetousness 

and not as of covetous- 

xxvii. 7 


Cnidus, 1638. 

ness, 1638. 

xxvii. 1 8 

And being exceedingly 

And we being exceed- 


sparingly... bountifully 

also sparingly. ..also 

tossed with a tem- 

ingly tossed with a 

bountifully, 163S. 

pest the next day, 

tempest, the next 

xi. 26 


joumeyings, 1762. 

day 1638=. 

xi. 32 

the city 

the city of the Damas- 


cenes, 1629. 

iii. 24 

Jesus Christ 

Christ Jesus, 1762. 



Philippi, 1629. 

iv. 12 

but also walk 

but who also walk, 

therefore reign, 1616 

vi. 12 

reign therefore 


(not 1617), 1629. 

iii. 13 

on tree (Tynd.— Bi- 

on a tree, 1629. 

vii. 13 

Was that then 

Was then that 1616 
(not 1617), 1629. 


ix. 29 

Sabboth (.Sabbath 

sabaoth, 1629 — 1762 


1629 L., 1630) 

(Sabaoth^, 1769). 

iv. 24 

that new man 

the new man i6r6(not 

X. 16 

text, our 11 + report 

+ our '1 report. 

1617), 1629 C. 

marg. 11 Or, before + Cr. 

+ Gr. before I'Or, 1629 
(not 1629 L., 1630), 

vi. 24 


sincerity. Amen. 1616, 
1617 (not 1629 L.), 
1629, 1630. 

xi. 28 

for your sake 

for yoursakes, 1762. 


xii. 2 

that acceptable 

and acceptable, 1629. 

iv. 2 


Syntyche, 1629, 1638 

xiv. 6 

regardeth a day 

regardeth the day, 

(not 1699), (S:c. 


iv. 6 


requests, 1629. 

xiv. 10 

we shall all stand 

for we shall all stand, 

2 Thess. 

xvi. 10 


Apelles, 1616 (not 
1617, 1630), 1629, 

ii. 14 

the Lord Jesus Christ 

our Lord Jesus Christ, 

C. and L. i 

ii. 15 

or our epistle 

or by our epistle, i()i3 

I Cor. 


i. 12. & iii. 


ApoUos, 1638. 

I Tim, 

4—6, 22, 

i- 4 

edifying godiv edifying, 1638 

& iv. 6 

(Tynd.— Bps'.). 

vii. 32 

things that belongeth 

things that belong, 
1612 (not 1613), 
i6i6, &c. 

vi. II 

file (^eC^e) 

flee, 1613 (not 1616, 
1617), 1629 C. cS:L. 
Cf. 2 Esdr. xiv. 15 

ix. 9, & x. 2 


Moses, 1629 (1612, 


ch. ix. 9). 


Pacaciana (Bishops' 

Pacatiana, 1629. 

X. 28 

The earth is 

For the earth is, 1638. 


xii. 28 

helps in governments 

helps, governments, 

2 Tim. 


i- 7 

of love 

and of love, 1638. 

xiv. 23 

some place 

one place, 1629. 

ii. ig 

the seal 

this seal, 1(117, 1C29, 

XV. 6 

And that 

After that 1616 (not 

C. & L., if)30. 

1617), 1629, C.&L. 

iv. 8 

unto them also 

unto all them also, 

Cf. ver. 7; 


1 After Deut. 

I. 31 in this marginal note modern Bibles which do not 

3 In James v 

4, .Sabbaoth, Cam. S>Tld. A. 3. 14, &c. 1613, 1617, 

contain the Apoc 

rypha (e.g. Camb. 1858) unwarrantably omit the refer- 

162Q L., 1630: .Sr 

baolh, Oxf. 1611, 1612, 1616; sabaoth, 1629 C, 1638, &c. 

ence to 2 Mace. 

n\. 27. See Introd. p. Ivi. 

* But 1762 an 

d American 1867 have Anathema, Maran-atha, and 1769 

^ In 1616 (no 

; 1617) — 1630 the stop is transferred, but i^kCiv is still 

even removes th 

e necessary comma between the words : and so D'Oyly 


and Mant 1817, 

3xf. 1835, Camb. 185S and other moderns. 



2 Tim. 

Reading of the Authorized 

Variation of later 


Reading of the Authorized 

Variation of later 

iv. 13 

bring with thee, 

bring Tvith thee, and the 
boolis, 1616, 1617, 

ver. 1 1 


Cain, 1630, 1638. See 
Heb. xi. 4. 

1629 C. &L., 1630. 

ver. 25 

now and ever 

both now and ever. 



iii. 10 

their hearts 

their heart, 1638. 

iv. 8, tnarg. 


Joskiia, 1638. 


viii. 8 

and the house of Judah 

and with the house of 
Judah, 1638. 

1- 4 

Churches in Asia 

Churches wliicli are in 
Asia, 1638. 

xi. 4 


Cain, 1638. Cf. I 
John iii. 12; Jude 

1. 11 


unto Philadelphia, 


V. 13 

honour, glory. 

and honour, and glory. 

xi. 23 

and they (thy, 1617) 

and they were not 

■ 638. 

not afraid 

afraid, 1638. 

vn. 5 


Reuben, 1016 (not 

.\i. 33 

Gideon... Jephthah 

Gedeon ... lephthae, 
1629. Cf. Judg. xi. 


I niarg. 

vii. 6 

Nepthali (Nephthali, 

NephthaHm, 1638 — 

xii. I 

unto the race 

the race, 1629, C. & 
L., 1630. 

1629, C.) 

1762, Amer. 1867 2. 
Cf. Matt. iv. 13, 15. 


ix. 17, & xxi. 


jacinth, 1762. 

V. 2 


are motheaten, 1638. 

■ 20 

xu. 14 

flee (Hr'nTai) Cf. 2 

fly (flie, 1629 — 1699), 

I Peter 

Esdr. XV. 41 

1743. >76j. 

ii. 5 


sacrifices, 1629. 

xiii. 6 

them that dwelt 

them that dwell, 1629. 

ii. 6 


Wherefore also, 1638. 

xiii. 16, marg. 

to give 

to give them, i'j6g. 

V. 12 


Silvanus, 1629, C. iSc 

XVUl. 12 

Thine (Thyne 1629 L.) 

thyine, 1629, C. 

L. (not 1630), 1638. 

XX. ii,marg. 

11 Or, hell (II Or, well. 

110/-, gra7'e, 161 3 — 

Cf. 2 Cor. I. ig. 


16^0: W Or, thegrave. 

I John 


ii. 16 

the lust of the eyes 

and the lust of the 

XXI. 1 9 


sapphire, 1638. 

eyes, 1638. 

XXI. 20 

sarclonix (even 1699)... 

sardonyx 1634, 1640 

V. 12 

liath not the Son^ 

hath not the Son of 
God, 1629, C. (not 

topas . 

topa.!, 1629. 




THE END, 1762. 

1 The Book of Common Prayer (Epistle for the First Sunday after 
Easter) follows the reading of 161 1, as does the Gospel for Palm Sunday 
in Matt, xxvii. 52, "of saints which slept," not "the saints," as in 1762 
and later Bibles. See Cardwell, Ox/ard BMes, p. 14. 

2 1769, followed by our standard (Camb. 1858), and all other moderns 
we know of. reads "Nepthalim. " 

3 Elsewhere the forms employed in 1611 sxz saphire, and saphyre. 
Sec Itttrod. p. .xlvii. 

List of Passages in which this Edition departs from the Text of 16 11. 

N.B. All variations in the foregoing list, except those relating to the apostrophe, have been 
made in at least one previous edition. The changes described in the subjoined list (which relates 
chiefly to the Apocrypha) are peculiar to this volume, and must justify themselves. 


1. 20 
X. 16 

xxvi. 58 

2 Samuel 
xvii. 25 


Reading of 161 1 and later 

creature th,at hath tlife 
Girgasite (Gergasite 


Ismaelite, 1762 

Correction made in the 
present volume. 

+ creature that hath life. 
Girgashite, passim. 

Korahites. Cf. i Chr. 

L\. 19^. Gorle. 

Ishmeelite, Cf. i Chr. 
ii. 17. 

2 Kings 

111. 9 

xvi. 7 Imarg.'X 

I Chronicles 
vii. 28 


ix. 8 

Reading of i6xz and later 

Correction made in the 
present volume. 

t that followed 
tHeb. TUgath-pUeser, 

unto II Gaza 

a t little space 

that t followed. 

\ Heb. Tiglath-pelese; 

I unto Gaza''. 

a little t .space. Cf. 
Isai. xxvi. 20. 

^ Less palpable is the error in i Chr. xxvi. 19 (cf. ver. i), where 
Kore (K^p) is put for Korhitc (<rT)p). 

* The annexed marginal note (omitted in Bibles which do not 
contain the Apocrypha, see Iiitrod. p. Ivi.) is almost unintelli- 

gible as it stands in 1611, &c Inasmuch as the border of Ephraim 
did not reach to Gaza (Josh. xv. 47), our Translators suggest that 
nWiy m^y possibly mean Admsa, the "ASacra of 1 Mace. vn. 40, 





viii. 5 

xxxn.6, marg. 

vi. 4, & xxxi. 
1 6, & xliv. 

cxxxvi. 8, 

iv. 2 

Reading of 1611 and later 

Correction made in the 
present volume. 


VI. 9 

XI. 14 

xxvii. 8,«i7r^. 
xxix. I , marg. 
xliv. 14 

iii. -20 

xxxviii. 17, 


ix. ■26 text 

i- 7 

I Esdras 
ii. 12, marg. 

Halloesh, 161 1 — 16.^0 
(Haloesh, 1616; Ha- 
lohcsh, 1638, &c.) 

t the letters devised 
(the t 1. d. Bagster, 
1 846; in 16^0, marg. 
dniised for the device) 

I feared Reared, 1638, 

for thy mercies (mer- 
cies', 1769) 


every one bear (bare, 
1629, L. 1630) 

Hear ye H indeed 

(St 1629). 
marg. Or, without 

ceasing, b'c. Heb. 

hear ye in hearing, 

t and the children , 
removeth it 
cut off the heads 
he II strengtheneth 

t righteousness /r//«(! 

hy the hands (Bagster 

1 846 adds of) 

but not for himself: 
II and the people 

II Or, and [the Jews] 
they shall be no more 
his people, ch. 11. I ", 
or, and the princess 
[Messiah'' s, ver. 25] 
future people, 1762 

Hallohesh. Cf. ch. 
X. 24. 

the letters t devised. 

ye offer 

Shash-hazar, Greek 
(Gr. Shashbazar : 
1638), ^-c. 

I feared to. 

for thy mercy's 

ruling. Compare ver. 
9 (Heb.). 

every one beareth. Cf. 
ch. vi. 6. 

+ Hear ye U indeed. 

t Heb. precedes II Or, 
Aliter sanatfi2l.^%'^^r, 

and + the children. 

removeth it li'ith. 

cut off' the heads of. 

II he strengtheneth 
{marg. from Tre- 
niellius, qua: forti- 
feat se). 

t righteousness seciindo 

by the hand of. Cf. 

I Kin. xvi. 12. 

*but not for himself: 

t and the people. 
* Or, and [the Jfws\ II. 17. 
II Or, and the princis 

[Messiah's ver. 25] 

future people. 

Ye II offers 

+ Sheshbazzar, Ezra i. 
8. Creek, (Ezra i. 
8, being brought up 
from the end of the 
marginal note). 

I Esdras 

Reading of 161 1 and later Correction made in the 
editions. present volume. 

IV. 14, marg. 

V. 5, viarg. 
v. 8 

V. 13, marg. 
V. 21, ?narg. 
V. 24, marg. 
V. 26, marg. 
V. 29, marg. 
V. 31, marg. 

V. 32, marg. 
V. 33, marg. 
V. 34, marg. 

V. 37, marg. 
V. 38, marg. 

V. 47 

vii. 9, marg. 

& viii. 23, 

viii. 2 

viii. 20, te.vt 

viii. 7^, marg. 

viii. 29, marg. 

viii. 3g,marg. 

viii. 44 

viii. 49 

viii. 54, marg. 

viii. 62, matg. 

t Heb. is of force 

"Joachim . . . foachim . . . 

Reesaias {jieqaiilov. 

Asgad (Asgar, 1769, 

Mnghbis (MagUs,\~a,i, 

] minor 

Cadmcel (Cadmiel, 


Necodah ... Gazani ... 
Nephusin.. . Ilacupa 

Barcos.. . Thamai 


Haiti . . Phoceroth (-eth , 

Necodah. Cf. ver. 31, 

Hobaiah {Hoboiah 

1612)... Cos. ...Bar- 

of the II first gate (first 

II gate, 1629, &c.) 
t Ilebr. t Heb. 

11 Ozias {text), II Azarias 
(marg.), (II Ezias 
{text), HOzias {marg.) 
1629, I10ziaz(»/flr^.) 

[ cors... other things 
1! Or, measures or salt 

of those that 



Joribas . . . MosoUamon 

catalogue of whose 
names were 

Screbias and Hassi- 


t Gk. is of force {la- 

jfoacim ... Joacim ... 

Resaias ('PT;<raioi/, 

Azgad (Ezra ii. 11; 

Neh. vii. 17). 
Magbish (Ezra ii. 30). 

Immer (Ezra ii. 37; 

Neh. vii. 40). 
Kadmiel (Ezra ii. 40 ; 

Neh. vii. 43). 
Ziha (Ezra ii. 43; Neh. 

vii. 46). 
Nekoda ... Gazzant ... 

Nephusim ... Haku- 
pha (Ezra ii. 48, 

50, 51; Neh. vii. 

Barkos Thamah 

(Ezra ii. 53). 
Darkon (Ezra ii. 56; 

Neh. vii. ^8|. 
Hattil Pochereth 

(Ezra ii. 57; Neh. 

vii. 59). 
Nekoda ( Ezra ii. 60 ; 

Neh. vii. 62). 
Habaiah ...Koz...Bar- 

zillai (Ezra ii. 61 ; 

Neh. vii. 63). 
II of the first gate'. 

+ Chald. 

t Ozias {text) t Ezias 
{marg.). (^ov Aldus 
and Bishops' Bible. 

II cors... II other things. 
II Or, measures. H Or, 

of all those that (Ezra 

vii. 25). 
Pharosh (Ezra viii. 

Shemaiah (Ezra viii. 

Joribus (ch. ix. 19)... 

MosoUamus. Cf. 

ch. ix. 14. 
catalogue of whose 

names was. Cf. Acts 

XXV. 23. 
II Or, Sherebiah and 

Hashabiah (Ezra 

viii. 24). 
Meremoth (Ezra viii. 


^ The noun in pausa is no doubt singular, and so LXX. Vulg. have it 
in Ps. vi. 4 ; xxxi. 16. Our Translators may have meant '*mercies"to 
be singular, as they so spell "mercy" about four times out of ten. In 
that case 1769 would be the first to go wrong. See p. Ixix., note 4. 

' The marginal "bring unto" (b not B, 1611— 1638) cannot be meant 

for the imperative, but renders differentes super of Tremellius. 

^ The margin notes the various reading upheld by Vulg. and Junius, 
* So Camb, Synd, A, 3. 14, &c., 1613, 1617, &c.: but Screnias, 

Oxf. 1611, 1612, (1616). 



1 Esdras 

Reading of 1611 and later 

Correction made in the 


Reading of 161 1 and later 

Correction made in the 


present volume. 


present volume. 

ix. 19, ntarg. 


Maaseiah (Ezra x. 18, 

xlix. 9, marg. 

11 did good 

1! did good unto (Bps'. 

ix. 21, mai-g. , 






li. 20 

11 I directed my soul... 

I directed my soul... 

ix. -23, marg. 


Kelita (Ezra x. 23). t 

I have had my heart 

11 I have had my 

ix. 26, «!£;;,y. 

Jcsaiah {Jesiah, 1629) , Jeziah (Ezra x. 25). 


ix. 29 

Josabad Jozabad. ('Itufd/i. — 


i LXX.) 

iii. 2 


Canaan. Cf. Judith 

ix. n^marg. 

Mattithiah (Mali- j Mattathah. Cf. Ezra 
Camli. Synd. A. 3. j x. 33, p. Ixxiii. 

V. 9, p. Ixxviii. 

14, 1617) 

Song, title 

in the Hebrew 

in the Chaldee. 

1 Esdras 

ii. 23, ?«rtr^. 

t Signing 

t Lat. signing. 

I Maccabees 

iii. 31, ^f-rt 

II I do not remember 

I do not 11 remember'. 

ii. 2, marg. 

11 Gaddis 

11 Or, Gaddis. 


II Or, I conceive 

11 Or, conceive. 

ii. ii,marg. 

II Gr. the Je^vs (II Or, 

11 That is, the Jeivs. 

ix. 17, ii,text 

: for it was the time of 

: il for it was the time 

the Jnus, 1629) 

Cf. Wisd. xvi. 5, 21. 

the world. II And 

of the world. And 

ii. 42, &vii. 13 


Asideans {1630, ch. 


11 And jiow... 

II Or, And no70... 

vii. 13; 1611, 2 

ix. 19, marg. 

11 But when 

11 Or, iiit 'ulten 

Mace. xiv. 6). 

X. 13, OTrt^^. 

II But the earth... 

11 Or, but the earth 

v. 4, marg. 

Llaran (Haron, 1630; 
Hakan, 1629, 1638) 

Aian. Cf. Gen. xxxvi. 

V. 23, marg. 

II Or, captive jfeziis 

II That is, captive Jews. 


v. 26 

Bosora, cf. ver. 28 

Bossora, LXX. (Com- 

i. 14 

il at Rages a city of 

at Rages 11 a city of 

plut., Fritzsche). 



See Introduction, p. 

V. 18, marg. 

il Let not (no Camb. 

11 Gk. Let not money. 


Synd. A. 3. 14) 

V. 27, marg. 

11 Or, the heathen 

11 That is, the heathen. 


(D'Oyly and Mant, 

xiv. 1 6, marg. 

1817, omit. Or) 

Il Then 

11 Or, Then (koX). 

V. 30, marg. 

11 The heathen (11 Or, 

11 That is, the heathen. 

xvi. 1 1 , marg. 

11 The Assynans 

II That is, the Assy- 

the heathen, 1629, 
&c. , not D'Oyly and 
Mant, 1817) 


V. 44, marg. 

11 Judas and 

II That is, Judas and. 

xiii. 18 

most t earnestly 

t most earnestly (^f 

/(TXl'OS 0.V7WV). 

V. 54, marg. 

Antiq. 12. 12 

.\ntiq. lib. 12, cap. 
12. Cf. ch. vii. I, 

XV. 5 

and veryllaraiable (and 

11 and very amiable (ws 


11 very amiable, 1629) 


vi. 49 

11 peace city, (1638 i peace cityll. 

and the moderns set 


11 after " peace," in- 

V. 14 

a thin froth ... the 

II a thin froth (Troxxi) 

serting they before 

II smoke 

...the smoke. 

yielded in the margin) 

xii. 12 

to II stand against thee 

11 to stand against thee 

vi. 52, & vii. 

11 Or, the Jews 

11 That is, the Jews. 

(to stand 11 against 

(€ij Ko.r6.aTa.aiv aai). 

45, &ix. II 

thee, 1629) 

ix. 24, marg. 

11 Bacchides and 

II That is, Bacchides 

xiv. 2, marg. 

11 Or, vessel 

II 'Xh^K\s,,vessel (kKiXvo). 


yiiv. 21, marg. 

II of God {I Or, of God, 
161 2, 1629, &c., not 
D'Oyly and Mant, 

II Or, thy people 

11 That is, of God (i. 
nomen Dei. Junius). 

ix. 63, marg. 

II Or, to such of 

II That is, to such of. 

xvi. 5, marg. 

11 That is, thy people. 

xiii. \i,marg. 

that he had .. for (that 

that he had, ox, for. 

xvi. 2 1 , matg. 

11 Or, manna 

II That is, manna. 

he had, or, 1629, 


2 Maccabees 

viii. 1 1 

to 11 entrap thee in thy 

to entrap thee II in 

ii. 17, marg. 


heritage to all. 

words (Il to entrap, 

thy words. 

iv. 14 

the game of H Discvia 

11 the game of Discus. 

1629, &c.) 

V. 8 

an open 11 enemy 

an II open enemy. 

X. 21 

11 the obtaining of au- 

the obtaining of H au- 

xi. 6, marg. 

11 Alaccabats 

11 Or, Maccabeus. 



xii. 20, marg. 

11 Dositheus and. . . 

11 That is, Dositheus 

xiv. 8 

t rich garments 

rich + garments. 

and. . . 

xlvii. II 

of kings. ..11 of glory 

11 of kings. ..of glory. 

xiii. 23 

confounded (avyex'^^v) 

was confounded [i.e. 
fupator. Cotton], 

This must be the intention of the Translators, since Vulg. has Nihil 

the reading of Aldus, ei' oVf«>'5 i-it MriSeiM. See Introducli.m, p. .xvviii. 

tttftnini of the text, Junius Nihil 7vnit in nientetn of the margin, the 

3 This must be the proper arrangement even if for Trpo A,,;^eiu9 o^x;i)« 

Bishops' Bible " I cannot perceive." 

be read irpb A^feiut opy"! "''*' 'h': Complutensian, or Ttfukti^im opjo 

2 So Fritzsche'stext of the LXX. ; Vulg. has civitatetn But the ar- 

with Cod. 106, or iro6 Anff^c aVvi' with Grabe. The verse is wantmg 

rangement of 1611 might very well stand, as the margin exactly represents 

in the best manuscripts and the Aldine edition. 



S. Matthew 

Reading of 1611 and later 

Correction made in the 
present volume. 


Reading of 161 1 and later 

Correction made in the 
present volume. 

xxiii. 24 

strain at a gnat 

Strain out a gnat '. 

XXV. 23 

was entered (Bishops' 
Hible). Cf. I Esdr. 

were entered (Tyn- 
dale, Great Biljle, 

S. Mark 

Vlll. 49 

Geneva, 1557). 

VI- 53 

Genesareth (Gennesa- 

Genesaret. Cf. Luke 

ret, 1638) 

V. I. 


xvi. 9 



S. Luke 

i. 78, marg. 

Malach. iv. 1 ; follmas 

Mai. iv. I, follows 

Isai. xi. I 



ii. 7,S 

B likeness of men... 

likeness of men 

S. John 

fashion as a man 

11 fashion as a man '. 

X. 25 

and ye believed not 

and ye believe not. 


i. 6 

11 And again, 1762 

And II again. 


viii. 8 


Juda. Cf. Matt. ii. 

vii. 11, & 


Canaan (161 2 only, ch. 

6 ; ch. vii. 14; Rev. 

xiii. 19 

xiii. 19). See Ju- 
dith V. 9. 

v.5. SoCamb. 1863 
in Ecclus. .\lix. 4. 

xxi. I 

Choos (Coos, 1638, 

Cos. Cf. I Mace. XV. 

X. 23 

faith (the reading of a 

hope. See Appendix 


2 3- 

single manuscript) 

E. p. c. 

^ So all the early versions from Tyndale to the Bishops' Bible, and 
even T. Baskett's Svo. edition of the Authorized, London, 8vo. 1754, 
Brit. Mus. 1411. f. 5. This last fact was made known by the Rev. J. 
Henley {Guardian^ June 7, 1871). 

2 That the margin "Or habit" refers to (tx^m-iti, not to 6ft.ouafi.ari., 
is plain enough in itself, not to add that foro'\i7^taTi the Vulg, has /tadi/u, 
Tyndale, Coverdale, and the Great Bible apparel. 


The Hoo Issues of the Bible of iGii compared. 

Catalogue of variations (not being very manifest misprints) between the two issues of the Authorized 
Version of 1611, represented by Camb. Synd. A. 3. 14 and the O.xford reprint of 1S33 respectively. See 
Introduction, Sect. i. pp. xii. xiv. Wheresoever the contrary is not stated, the British Museum copies, 
3050. g. 2, 3050. g. 3, and 1276. 1. 4, have been ascertained to agree with Camb. Synd. A. 3. 14. 

N.B. Bp. denotes the Bishops' Bible (1572), Synd. our Cambridge, Oxf. our O.xford model. 
Amer. the New York Bible, diamond, 24mo. 1867^ 

§ I. The readings of Camb. Synd. A. 3. 14 have been preferred in forming the text of the present 
volume in the following places : 

Gen. X. 16 'Amorite 1617, 1634, 1640, 1769, 
moderns. Amer. (Emorite \Bp?\ Oxf. 1612, 1613, 
1616, 1629 L & C, 1630, 1638, 1744, 1762, here 
only), xlvi. 17 Lshui 1617 (Isui Oxf. 1612, 1613, 
&c.). xlvii. 27 possession [with B. M. 1276. 1. 4 
only] (possessions Bp. Oxf. 161 2, 1613, &:c.). 
ExoD. xxxviii. 11 the hooks (hoopes Oxf. 16 12, 

but not ver. 10) of the pillars 16 13, &c. cf. Bp. 
ver. 10, II*. Lev. xviii. 30 ye shall 1630 (shall ye 
Bp. Oxf. 1612, 1613, 1629 L & C, &c.). Num. x. 2 
thou shalt (shalt thou Bp. O.xf 161 2, 16 13, &c.). 
xxvi. 21 Hezronites [with B. M. 1276. 1. 4 only] 
(Hesronites Bp. Oxf. 161 2, 16 13, &c.). Deut. viii. 
7 the valleys (valleys Bp. Oxf. 1612, 1613, &c.). 

' The readings of the Bishops' Bible are added in some places, in 
case that any should think that light may be thrown upon the origin of 
these variations by the Bible from which, as it would seem, our own 
version was set up for the press. Inferences thus drawn seem to the 
editor for the most part too slight to be relied on. See, however, the next 


^ Since Bp. has "hoops" in both verses (lo, ii), though for the word 
rendered "fillets" in 1611, it is not unlikely that Oxf. was set up from a 
copy oi Bfi., and the same inference might be drawn from other places, 
where Bp. and Oa]/. minutely coincide. 



xvii. 4 it is true' (it be true Bp. Oxf. 1612, 1613, 
&c.). xxxii. 15 Thou art waxed 161 7 (Thou art 
waxen Oxf. 1612, 1613, &c.). 2 Sail xvii. 25 
AbigaP 1612, 1613, 1616, 1617 (Abigail^/. Oxf. 
1629 C & L, &c., as in i Chr. ii. 16). i Kin. 
iii. 20 rose [with B. M. 1276. 1. 4 only] 1613 (arose 
Bp. Oxf. 1612, 1616, 1617, &c.). ix. 22 bondman 
1613 (bondmen Bp. Oxf, B. M. 3050. g. 3, 1612, 
1616, 1617, (S:c.). Job xix. 15 maidens Bp. 1613 
(maides Oxf. 1612, 1616, &c.). Prov. xi. 20 unto 
the Lord 1613 (to the Lord Oxf., B. M. 3050. g. 3, 
i5i2, 1616, 16 1 7, &c.). Cant. ii. 7 till he please 
(so all known editions except Oxf? till she please 
here only, not ch. iii. 5 ; viii. 4). Isai. xlix. i from 
afar 1613, 1617 (from far Oxf 1612, 1616, 1629 
C & L, &c.). ver. 20 strait 1613, 1617 (straight 
Oxf. 1612, 1616). lix. 21 thy seed 1612, 1613, 
1616, 1617 (the seed Oxf). Ixv. 2 mine hands 1617 
(my hands Oxf. 1612, 1613, 1616). Cf. ch. Ixiv. 8. 
Jer. v. 24 latter 1612, 1613, 1617 (later O.xf 1616, 
not in ch. iii. 3). xxv. 15 mine hand 16 13 (my 
hand Bp. Oxf. 1612, 1616, 1617, 1629, &c.). 
EzEK. vi. 14 mine hand [with 3050. g. 3 only] Bp. 
1613 (my hand Oxf. 1612, 1616, 1617, 1629, &c.). 
XX. 37 marg. delivering 1613, 1630 (a deliring Oxf: 
so 1612, 1616, 1617, 1629 C & L, &c.). xxxi. 18 
with the sword Bp. 16 17 (by the sword Oxf. 16 12, 
1613, 1616). Cf. ver. 17; ch. xxxii. 28, or ch. 
.xxxii. 20, 21, 25, 26, 29, 30. xxxix. 9 marg. for 
them'', 1617 (of them Oxf. 1612, 1613, 1616, &c.). 
Dan. ii. 14 marg. dial. [Cald. Oxf. 1612 — 1630). 
ver. 34 in pieces 1617, 1630 (to pieces Bp. Oxf. 

1612, 1613, 1616, &c.) ; cf ver. 40 bis, 44, 45, or 
ver. 35. Ho.s. vi. 5 hewed 1612, 16)3, 1617, &c. 
(shewed Oxf. 1616). Nah. i. 10 while they be 
drunken 1617 (while they are drunken Oxf. 1612, 

1613, 1616, &c.). 

I EsDR. v. 5 marg. Jiidah 1612, 1616, 1617, (S;c. 
{Juda Oxf. 1613). ver. 15 marg. hezekiah 1617, 
1629, &c. (liezekia Oxf. 1612, 1613, 1616, 1630). 
ver. 16 marg. Bezai 16 17, 1629 (Besai Oxf. 16 12, 
1613, 1616, 1630). ver. 26 Bannas Bawou (Banua 
Bp., Banuas Oxf. 1612, 1613, moderns), vi. 23 
Ecbatane Bp. 1617 (Ecbatana Oxf. 1612, 1613, 
16 16, moderns). Cf Tobit iii. 7, &c. viii. 54 ww/y. 

Serebias 1613, 1617, &c. (Sereiiias Oxf. 1612, Se- 
reiiias 1616). See Appendix A, p. Ixxxiv. ToBixxi. 
14 thy holy 1617 (thine holy Oxf. 1612, 1613, 1616, 
&c.). Judith iii. 5- — vii. 16 Olofernes 1612, 1613, 
1617, 1630, 1629, &c. passim, 1616 in ch. vii. 16 
(Holophernes .5/. Oxf 1616). See App. C, p. xcv. 
WiSD. iii. 14 text 'in the Temple marg. Or, amotigst 
the people 1612, 1613, &c. (text in the Temple marg. 
or amoiigst the people after chosen, in the previous 
note, Oxf). EccLUS. xxi. 24 with disgrace (with the 
disgrace Oxf. 1612, 1613, &c.). xxiii. ^marg. 'Or, 
giant like 1612, 1617 (' Or, a giant like Oxf 1613, 

1616, 1630 : aliter sanat 1629). xliv. 5 recited 1612, 
1 6 13, &c. (rejected 0.%/.). Song ver. 4 are (rather (j;/-f) 
truth (truth Oxf. 1612, 1613, &c.). i Macc. vii. i 
marg. lib. 12. 1617, 1630, S:c. (lib. 10, 12. Oxf 1612, 
1613, 1616). X. 47 true peace 1612, 1613, 1616, 

1 6 1 7 , &:c. {text ' peace, marg. " true Oxf. ). 2 Macc. 
iv. 13 not high priest 161 2, 1616, 1617, 1629 — 1762 
(no high priest Oxf. 1613, 1630, 1769, modems). 

S. Matt. xiii. 4 way side 1613, 1617, 1743 
[way-side 1762], 1769 (wayes side Oxf. 1612, 1616, 
1629 C & L, 1630, &c.), as all ver. 19; Mark 
iv. 4; Luke viii. 12; xviii. 35. Cf. Mark x. 46; 
Luke viii. 5 (see Appendix A, p. Ixxxi.), where Synd. 
Oxf. 1612, 1613, 1616, 1617, have "ways," but 

1629 C & L, 1630, 1638 vary between the two: 
1743, 1762, 1769 have "way" consistently through- 
out, xiii. 31 like unto a grain 1613, 1617, 1629 L, 

1630 (like to a grain Bp. Oxf. 1612, 1616, 1629 C, 
&c.), as all (including Bp.) in ver. 33, 44, 45, 47, 52. 
S. Mark vii. 4 Oxf. alone transposes the margi- 
nal notes, placing ' Or beds, before ■ Sextarius. 
Acts .x.xi. 2 Phenicia 1617, 1629, &c. (Phenicea 
O.xf. 1612, 1613, 1616, 1629 L, 1630). xxv. I 
Jerusalem 1612, 1613, 1617, 1629 C, &c. (Hierusa- 
lem Oxf. 16 16, 1629 L, 1630): cf. ver. 3, and 
Appendix A, p. Ixxx., note 2. Ro.m. x. 21 have 
I stretched Bp. 1613, 1617, 1629 L (I have stretched 
Oxf. 1612, 1616, 1629 C, 1630, &c.). xi. 22 toward 
1613, 1769 (towards.^. Oxf 1612, 1616 — 1762). 
I Pet. ii. 7 marg. "he is precious 16 17 (he is 
'precious Oxf 1612, 1613, 1616, 1629 L & C, 
1630. But 1638, &c. retain 'before "precious," 
and omit " he is " in the margin). 

1 The copy in S. John's College, C.^mbndge (T. 6. 26), and B. M. 
^050. g. 3, must be earlier on this leaf, since they read " it it time." See 
Sect. I. p. xvi. 

' Thus dispensing with the marginal note of 1762 "t Heb. AhigaV* 
But B. M. 3050. g. I and 466. i. 6 have ** Abigal," against Oxf. 

3 .So B. M. 466. i. 6 "she," but not 3050. g. i which is almost identical 
with it. Bp. has "till she be content her self" in all these places. 
The original American revise of 1851 (see hitrodjtction, p. -xxiii.) read 
" she " uniformly in all, but Amer. 1867 has returned to " he." 

* Dni} : 0/ iltem, is no alternative rendering to the text. 



§ II. List of variations between the two issues of 1611, wherein the readings of the Oxford reprint 
have been preferred in this volume. 

Gen. xvi. 6 But Abram Bp. 1612, 1613 (And 
Abram Synd.). .xxvi. 34 Bashemath 1612, 1613 
(Bashemah Synd.). xxxi. 30 longedst 1612, 1629 
C & L, 1630 (longest Bp. Synd. 1613, 1617, 1634, 
1640). xxxvi. 10 Bashemath 1612, 1613 (Bashamath 
Synd.). xlvi. 34 an abomination Bp. 16 12, 16 13 
(abomination 5>7/rt^.). E.xod. xi. 8 all these 1612, 
16 1 3 (also these Synd.). xix. 4 eagles wings Bp. 
1612, 1613 (eagle wings Synd.y. xxi. 26, 27 let 
him go 1629 C (let them go Bp. Sytid. [1612, 1613, 
1629 L, 1630 in ver. 26], 1616, 1617)". xxxvi. 
29 marg. izainned 1629 C and L' {{wined Synd. 
1612, 1613, 1616, 1617, 1630, 1634, 1640). Lev. 
i. 16 marg. thereof 1612, 1613 {there Synd.). xxv. 
28 until the year Bp. 1612, 1613 (unto the year 
Synd.). Num. i. 47 tribe 1612, 1613, 1629 C & L 
(tribes Bp. Synd. 1617). xvi. 34 said Bp. i6r2, 
1613 (say Synd.). xxi. 18 direction 1612, 1613 
{directions Synd., with B. M. 1276. 1. 4 only). 
xxxiv. 2 this is the land Bp. 1612, 1613 (that is 
the land Synd.). Cf ver. 13. ver. 11 go down 
Bp. 1612, 1613 (come down .Synd.). Cf. ver. 12. 
Deut. i. 18 all the things Bp. 1612, 1613 (all 
things .Synd. 16 17). ix. 10 spake with you 16 12, 
161 3 (spake unto you Synd. 16 17). xii. 26 thy 
holy things Bp. 1612, 1613 (the holy things Synd. 
1640). xiv. 29 widow Bp. 1612, 1613 (widows 
Synd.). xvi. 14 thy maidservant 1612, 1613 (the 
maidservant Synd.). xxxiv. i plains 1612, 1613 
(plain Bp. Synd.). JOSH. v. 8 they abode Bp. 
1612, 1613 (all abode vSji'«(/.). viii. 32 the stones 
1612, 1613 (the stone Synd.). xv. 50. See Appen- 
dix A, p. Ixix. xvi. 6 Taanath [so also B. M. 3050. 
g. 3], 1613 (Taanah Synd. 161 2). xviii. 22 Betha- 
rabah Bp. 1612, 1613 (Bethabarah Synd.). xix. 
5 Hazar- 1612, 1613, 1629 C & L, 1630 (Hasar- 
Synd. 1616, 1617, 1634, 1640). Cf. I Chr. iv. 31 
marg. Ruth ii. 11 thou knewest Bp. [B. M. 3050. 
g. 2], 1612, 1613 (thou knowest Synd.). ui.Smarg. 
took hold on [B. M. 3050. g. 2], 1612 {Synd. 1613 

add ///;/;). ver. 15 he went* (she went Synd. 1612, 
1613, 1616, 1617, 1629 C & L, 1630, 1634, 1638, 
1640, 1744, 1762, 1769, all moderns), i Sam. 
vii. I Kirjath- [B. M. 3050. g. 2], 1612, 1613, &c. 
(Kiriah- .Synd.). 2 Sam. vi. 9 ark of the Lord Bp. 
1612, 1613, &c. (ark of God Synd., with B. M. 1276. 
1. 4 only), ver. 16 city of David Bp. 161 2, 16 13, 
&c. (house of David Synd., with B. M. 1276. 1. 4 
only), xviii. 31 all them that rose Bp. 16 12, 16 13, 
&c. (all that rose Synd.). Cf. ver. 32 (Heb.). xxiii. 
20 a valiant man, of Kabzeel, 1612, 1616, 1629 C 
& L, &c. (a valiant man of Kabzeel Synd. 1613, 
16 1 7). Cf Heb. I Kin. xi. i. See Appendix A, 
p. Ixx. XX. 3 the goodliest 1612, 1616, 1629 L & C 
(thy goodliest ^/?(/. 1613, 1617, 1630). xxi. 2 my 
house Bp. 1612, 1613, 1616 (mine house Synd. 
161 7). 2 Kin. v. 12 turned Bp. 161 2, 161 6, 1617 
(returned Synd., with B. M. 1276. 1. 4 only, 1613). 
xvii. 6 Halah 1612, 1613, 1616, 1629 (Halath [rr] 
Synd. 1617, 1629 L, 1630). ver. 34 commandment 
Bp. [B. M. 3050. g. 3], 1612, 1613, 1616, &c. 
(commandments Synd. 16 17). xix. 15 before the 
Lord Bp. [B. M. 3050. g. 3], 1612, 1613, &c. (unto 
the Lord Synd.). xxiv. 2 Chaldees.^. 1612, 1630, 
1744 (Caldees Synd. 1613 — 1638). i Chr. i. 5 
Meshech 1612, 1613, 1616, &c. (Mesech Bp. Synd- 
1617). ver. 47, 48 Samlah [B. M. 3050. g. 3], 1612, 
1 6 16 semei, 1629, &c. (Shamlah Synd. 16 13, 16 16 se- 
mel, 1617). ii. 49 Sheua 1612, 1613, &c. (Shua^iw^., 
with B. M. 1276. 1. 4 only), iii. 18 Hosama Bp. 
1612, 1613, &:c. (Hosanna Synd., with B. M. 1276. 
1. 4 only). Cf Appendix A, p. Ixxi. ver. 23 marg. 
Hiskijali yHisldjahu I762,&c.],i6i2, i6i3,&c.(/rw- 
kiah Synd., with B. M. 1276. 1. 4 only), iv. 30 and 
at Hormah Bp. 1612, 1616, i6i7,&c. (and Hormah 
Synd., with B. M. 1276. 1. 4 only, 1613). ver. 36 
Jesohaiah 1612, 1613, &c. (Jehohaiah Synd.). Cf. 
Appendix A, p. Ixxi. vi. 74 Mashal 1612, 1613, 
&c. (Mdchal .Synd., with B. M. 1276. 1. 4 only), 
vii. 13 Jezer Bp. 16 12, 1616, &c. (Gezer ^«(/., with 

• Yet "e.igle wings" though antiquated is not incorrect. Marsh 
{Etiglish Lnngungc, p. 278) cite?; from Wyclift" "unkil doughter" Gen. 
xxix. 10. So Num. x.xiv. 6 (1611); Esther i. 13 {Sytid.'). Even modern 
Bibles retain "a cubit length " Jiidg. iii. 16. See Itttrpci. p. Hi. 

- Several copies of the issue represented by fj^^, like 1612, 1613, 
1629 and 1630, have "let them go" in ver. 26. Such are Brit. Miis. 
466. i. 6 not ^050. g. i)'; Camb. University Lib. t. 15: Emmanuel Coll. 
B. I. 23 ; and one belonging to Mr James North of Liverpool. 

' So Synd. ch. xxvi. 7\tnarg., though 1612, ifii3, 1630 have '* tivhwd" 
there also, and so even 1629 L in the earlier place. After the error was 
corrected in 1629 — 1744. the Bibles of 1762, 1769 went wrong again, mis- 
leading moderns (even Bagster 1846), till twinned w^^ restored in Canib. 
1858, Amer. 1867. 

* American Report, p. 19. Vet Atncr. restored "she" in 1867. See 
Introd. p. x.tiii. 




B. M. 1276. 1. 4 only, 1613, 1617). ver. 36 Suah 
Bp. 1612, 1629 C & L (Shuah Synd.. with B. \l. 
1276.1.4 only, 1613, 1616, 1617). xxvi. 5 Issachar 
Bp. 1612, 1616 (Isachar Synd. 1613, 1617). ver. 25 
Jeshaiah 161 2, 1613 (Jeshiaiah Synd.). Cf. ch. 
XXV. 3. xxvii. 33 Hushai [B. M. 3050. g. 3], 1612, 
16 1 6 (Hushi 1613, 1617). 2 Chr. vi. 5 my people 
Israel Bp. 161 2, 161 6, 1617 (my people of Israel 
Synd. 1613). xvi. \ fin. Judah [B. M. 3050. g. 3], 

1612, 1616, 1617 (Juda Bp. Synd. 1613). xxi. 15 
disease of thy bowels Bp. 161 2, 1613 (diseases of 
the bowels Synd., with B. M. 1276. 1. 4 only), xxx. 
i) his princes 1612, 1616, 1629 C, 1630 (the princes 
Synd. 1613, 1617). xxxii. jo Amoz 1612, 1616 
(Amos Bp. Synd. 1613, 1617). Cf. ver. 32. xxxiv. 
21 for them that are left Bp. 1612, 1613, &c. (of 
them that are left Synd.). Ezra ii. 28 two hun- 
dred, twenty Bp. 1612, 1613, 1616 (two hundred 
and twenty Synd. 1617). ver. ^^ Hadid 1612, 

16 13, &c. (Haddid Synd.). ix. 2 hath been chief 
1612, 1616, 1617 (have been chief Synd. 1613). 
Nehem. vi. TO Mehetabel 1612, 1613 (Mehetable 
Synd., with B. M. 1276. 1. 4 only). Cf. Appendix 
A, p. Ixxiii. viii. 10 unto our Lord i7/>. 1612, 1616 
(unto the Lord Synd. 16 13, 16 17). ix. 14 thy 
holy sabbath Bp. 1612, i6i3,&:c. (the holy sabbath 
Synd., with B. M. 1276. 1. 4 only), x. i those that 
sealed 16 12, 1613, 1616, &c. (these that sealed >S)'«(/. 

I 1617).- ver. 16 Biguai .5^. 1612, 1613, &c. (Bigui 
I Synd., with B. M. 1276. 1. 4 only), xi. 11 Hilkiah 
1612, 1613 (Helkiah Synd., with B. M. 1276. 
1. 4 only). Cf. ch. xii. 7, 21. Esther i. 13 
king's manner Bp. 1612, 161 3, &c. (king manner 
Synd., with B. M. 1276. 1. 4 only). See p. Hi. 
I ix. 6, II Shushan 1612, 1613 (Sushan Synd. here 
only). Job ix. 9 viarg. Cesil [B. M. 3050. g. 2], 

1612, 1616, 1617, &c. (Cecil Synd. 1613). xi. 16 
thy misery Bp. [B. M. 3050. g. 2], 1612, i5i6, 1617, 
&c. {the misery Synd. 1613). Psalm xxiv. 8 Who 
is this king 1612, 1613, 1617 (Who is the king Bp. 
Synd.,v!\\.h. B. M. 1276. 1. 4 only, 1616, so 1630 
even in ver. 10). xxxiii. 7 gathereth Bp. 1612, 

1613, (S:c. (gathered Synd., with B. M. 1276. 1. 4 
only). XXXV. 27 yea let them say Bp. 1612, 1613, 
&c. (yet let them say Synd., with B. M. 1276. 1. 4 
only), xliv. 23 O Lord 1612, 1616 — 1744, Oxf 
1835, Camb. 1858, Amer. 1867 (O Lord Synd. 
1613, 1762, 1769, even D'Oyly and Mant 1817, 

Bagster 1846). See Appendix A, p. Lxviii., note i. 
hi. 6 gather [B. M. 3050. g. 3], 1612, 1613, &c. 
(gathered Synd.). Ixxiv. 23 rise up 1612, 1616, &c. 
(arise up Synd, with B. M. 1276. 1. 4 only, 1613, 
1617). Ixxx. 9 preparedst 1612, 1613, &c. (preparest 
Synd., with B. M. 1276. 1. 4 only), civ. 4 his angels 
Bp. 1612, 1613, &c. (the angels Synd., with B. M. 
1276. 1. 4 only). Prov. viii. 27 marg. a circle 1612, 
1616, Sac. {circle Synd. 1613). xxiii. 31 upon the wine 
Bp. [B. M. 3050. g. 3], 1612, 1613, &c. (among the 
wine Synd.). Eccles. i. 17 spirit 1612, 1613, 1616, 
&c. (the %^vnt Synd. 161 7, here only), xii. i thy 
Creator 1612, 1613, &c. (the Creator Synd., with 
B. M. 1276. 1. 4 only). Isaiah i. 9 Gomorrah 
1613, 1616, 1617 (Gomorah Synd., With B. M. 1276. 
1. 4 only, not in ver. 10: 1612 in both), ix. 18 
smoke 161 2, 161 6, 1617 (the smoke Synd., with 
B. M. 1276. 1. 4 only, 1613). x. 15 as if it were 
1612, 1613, 1616, 1617 {as it were Synd., with B. M. 
1276. I. 4 only), ver. 19 ^ with few 1612, 1616, 
1617 i^with write Synd., with B. M. 1276. 1. 4 only, 
1613). xiii. I Amoz 1612, 1629 C, 1630 (Amos 
Sytid. 1613, 1616, 1617, 1629 L). xix. 5 the river 
1612, 1616, 1629 C & L, 1630 (the rivers Bp. Synd., 
with B. M. 1276. 1. 4 only, 1613, 1617). xxiii. 12 
have no rest i>y>. 1612, 1613, i5i6, 1617 (take no 
rest Synd., with B. M. 1276. 1. 4 only), ver. 13 
founded 16 12, 16 13, 16 16, 161 7 (found Synd., with 
B. M. 1276. 1. 4 only). Ivii. 10 wearied [B. M. 
3050. g. 3], 1612, 1616, 1617, 1629 C & L (weary 
Bp. Synd. 1613). lix. 14 afar off [B. M. 3050. g. 3], 

1612, 1613, 1616, 1617 (far off Bp. Synd.). Ix. 4 
from far Bp. [B. 3M. 3050. g. 3], 1612 (from afar 
Synd. 1 6 13). Cf ver. 9. Ixi. 10 and as a bride 
Bp. 1612, 1616, 1617, 1629 C & L (as a bride 
Synd. 1613). Jerem. v. 15 upon you Bp. 1612, 

1613, 1616, 1617 (upon thee Synd.). xii. 7 hand 
1612, 1613, 1616 (hands Synd. 1617). xxvi. 20 
Kiriath- 1612, 1613, 1616 (Kiriah- Synd. 1617). 
xl. 12 of all places Bp. 1612, 1613, 1616, 1617 (of 
the places Synd.). xlviii. 34 Elealeh 1612, 1613, 

1616, 1617 (Elealeth Synd., with B. M. 1276. 1. 4 
only). F.ZEK. v. 5 This is Jerusalem 1612, 1616, 

1617, 1629 C & L (Thus is Jerusalem Synd., with 
B. M. 3050. g. 3 only, 16 13). xvi. 16 And of thy 
garments 1612, 1616, 1617, 1629 C & L (And thy 
garments Synd, Of thy garments 16 13). ver. 59 
hast despised Bp. 1612, 1613, 1616, 1617, 1629 C 



& L (hath despised Synd. 1630). xxvii. 10 thy men 
of war 1612, 1613, 1616, 1617 (the men of war 
Synd.). xxix. 18, 19 Nebuchadrezzar 1612, 1613, 
161 6, 1617 (Nebuchadnezzar Synd.). xxxi. 4 the 
field ^. 1612, 1613, 1616, 1617 (the fields ,5rW.). 
XXXV. 10 mine BJ>. 1612, 1613, 1616, 1617 (thine 
Synd.). xxxvi. 10 the wastes 1612, 1613, 1616 
(the waste Synd. 161 7). xlii. 12 directly Up. 161 2, 
1613, 1616, 1617 (directed Synd.). xliv. 29 the 
trespass offering 161 2, 1613, 1616, 16 17 (their tres- 
pass offering Synd.). Dan. xi. 6 she shall be given 
up 1612, 1613, 1616, 1617 {ht...Synd.). ver. 10 
sons 1612, 1613, 1616, 1617 (son Synd.). Hosea 
xiv. 3 Asshur £J>. 1612, 1613, 1616 {A&hm Synd. 
1617). Amos vi. 7 that go captive £p. 1612, 1613, 
1616, 1617 (that goeth captive Synd.). Obad. 
ver. 7 thy confedracy Sp. 161 2, 161 3, 1616 (the 
confedracy Synd. 16 17). Micah i. 5 for the sins 

1612, 1613, 1616, 1617 (the sins Sp. Synd.). Hab. 
ii. 15 that puttest 1612, 1613, 1616, 1617 (thou 
puttest Synd.). Zeph. i. 7 hath bid 1612, 1613, 
1616, 1617 (had bid Synd.). Zech. iii. 7 tnarg. 
walks 1612, 1613, 1616 (walk Synd. 161 7). x. 3 
his goodly 1612, 1613, 1616, 1617 (the goodly 

I EsDRAS i. 23 his Lord 1612, 1613 (the Lord 
Synd.). ver. 29 king Josias 1612, 1613 (Josias 
Synd.). 2 EsDR. ii. 33 at nought 1612, 1616, 1629, 
1630 (at naught Synd. 1613, 1617). Cf. ch. iv. 23. 
vii. 40 Sennacherib Bp. 1612, 1613, 1616 (San- 
nacherib Synd. 1617). xiv. 12 the tenth Bp. 16 12, 

1613, 1616 (a tenth Synd. 1617). Tobit v. iS 
marg. Ld not 1612, 1613 {Ld no Synd.). Judith 
xvi. 4 stopped 161 2, 1613, 16 16, &c. (stoppeth 
Synd. 1617). EccLU-s. xxiii. ig eyes of men Bp. 
161 2, 1613 (eyes of man Synd.). Baruch vi. 40 
Chaldeans 1612, 1616, 1630 (Caldcans 1613, 1617, 

1629 C). Prayer of Manasses 1. 3 their right- 
eous 1612, 1613, 1616, 1629 (the righteous Bp. 
Synd. 161 7). I Macc. xii. 47 7na7-g. left 16 12, 16 13 
(Id Synd.). 

S. Matt. xiii. 45 goodly pearls Bp. 1612, 1613, 

1616, &c. (good pearls Synd. 1617). xviii. 30 
went Bp. 1612, 1616, 1617, &c. (went out Synd. 
1613). Cf. ver. 28 (Gk.). xxii. 24 a man Bp. 
1612, 1616, 1629 C & L (any man Synd. 1613, 

1617, 1630)'. S. Mark xv. 46 unto the door Bp. 
1612, 1613, &c. (upon the door Synd.). S. Luke ii. 
24 offer a sacrifice 1612, 1613, &c. (offer sacrifice 
Synd.). X. 36 among the thieves Bp. 1612, 1613, 
&:c. (among thieves Synd.). S. John xiv. 23 a man 
Bp. 1612, 1616, &c. (any man Synd. 1613)'. Acts 
iv. 27 thy holy child Bp. 1612, 1613, &c. (the holy 
child Synd.). vi. 12 came upon Bp. 1612, 1616, &c. 
(came unto Synd. 1613). Cf. Luke xx. i; ch. iv. 
I. XV. II the Lord Bp. 1612, 1616, 1629 C & L 
(our Lord Synd. 1613, 1617). xvi. 7 suffered them 
Bp. 1612, 1613 (suffered him Synd.). ver. 19 
drew them into Bp. 1612, 1613, &c. (drew themi 
unto Synd.). Rom. vi. 21 had ye 1612, 1613, 1616, 
&c. (had you .Synd. 1617). xvi. Subsa-iption, of 
the Church Bp. 1612, 1616, &c. (to the Church 
Synd. 1613). Eph. vi. 21 ye also may ^. 1612, 
1613, 1616, 1629 C & L (ye may also Synd. 1617, 
1630). I Thess. Title, Paul the Apostle 161 2, 
1613, 1616, i6i7,&c. (the Apostle Paul Synd. here 
only), ch. i. 9 turned Bp. 1612, 1613, 1616, 1617, 
1630, &c. (returned Synd. 1629 L). James v. 4 
Sabaoth 1612, 1616, 1629 C (Sabbaoth Synd. 1613, 
1617, 1630): see App. A, p. Ixxxii., note3. i Pet. 
i. 22 your souls -^. 1612, 1616, 1629, &c. (your 
selves Synd. 1613,1617). 2 Pet. ii. 6 Gomorrha 
1612, 1616, 1629 L, 1630, 1638 (Gomorrah Synd. 
1617, 1630; Gomorra 1629 C). 

* The context must decide which form is prefcr.-ible, as the practice varies in rendering 71s : e. g- John xv. 13 "a man ;" John xvi. 30 "any man.' 

Note. Between the two copies in the British Museum which icsemljle the Oxford reprint (3050. g. i and 466. 
i. 6) the only differences in any of the passages cited in the foregoing hsls § I. and § II. occur in Ex. xxi. id ; 
Cant. ii. 7. Of the other issue, B. M. 3050. g. 2 being regarded as the standard, and 3050. g. 3, 1276. 1. 4, and 
Synd. A. 3. 14 mixed copies, the Syndics' nowliere agrees willi 3050. g. 2 against the other two, but with 30,^0. g. 3 
alone in Ezek. v. 5 ; with 3050. g. i and 1-276. I. 4 against 3050. g. 3 in 15 places ; with 3050. g. 3 and 1276. 1. 4 
against 3050. g. 1 in <; ])laces ; with 1276. 1. 4 alone (which is a fine tall volume, once the property of Lea Wilson) 
in no less than 34 places. Not one of the four is ever left without one copy to countenance it, except Synd. in 
2 Kin. xviii. 37 (p. Ixx.) ; i Chr. iv. 36. Hence it is plain that Synd. A. 3. 14 and B. M. 1276. 1. 4 were among 
the earliest and least revised of the copies printed off. 


List of Passages in 'which the Readings cf the Edition of the Authorized Bible of i6i i have been restored 

in the present Volume. 

The date annexed is that of the later edition in which each change is supposed to have originated. 
See Introduction, Sect. i. p. xiv. 

N. B. Variations relating only to English orthography or grammatical inflexions are not admitted 
into the following list, since they have been sufficiently described in the Introduction, Section v. 
pp. xlviii. — liv. 


Reading of 1611 restored. 

Variation of later Bibles. 


Reading of 161 1 restored. [ Variation of later Bibles. 


V. 26 

marg. +Heb. Lemecli 

omitted 1629, transfer- 
red to ver. 25, 163S. 

xiii. 29 

hath a plague 

have a plague, J 769. 
Cf ver. 38. 

vii. 2 

+ by sevens 

by + sevens, 1629. 

>^v. 33 

which is unclean 

that is unclean, 1 769. 

X. 7 

Sabtecha(Amer. 1S67) 

Sabtecah, 1762, .Sab- 

xxii. 10 

a sojourner of the 

a sojourner of the 

techah, 1769. 


priest, 1638^. 

xix. 21 

concerning tliis tiling 

concerning this thing 

XXV. 5 

it own accord 

its own accord, 1744*. 

also, 1638'. 

XXV. 23 

were strangers, 1613, 

are strangers, 1616, 

XXV. 4 


Abidah, 1629-. 


1629, C. and L., 

xxvi. I, S, 14, 


Philistines, 1629, C. 


15, 18 

(1613 liis, 1629, L. 


xxxi. I 

wliich was of our fa- 

which was our fathers, 

iii. 13 

they shall be 

shall they be, 1769. 
northward, 1629. Cf. 



'i'. ii 


"xxxvi. 14 

daughter of Zibeon 

thedaughter of Zibeon, 

ver. 23, 29, 38. 


V. 19, 20 

hath lien" (Iain, 1762), 

have lion, 1629, L. 

xxxvii. 36 

Medanites, 1612 — 

Midianites, 1616, 1629, 

1C13— 1762 

(lain, 1769). 


C. Cf ch. XXV. 2. 

ix. iS 

in the tents 

in their tents, 1769 (as 

xxxix. I 


hands, 1629, C. and L., 

in ver. 17, 20, 22). 

1630, 1637. 

XX. 5 

or vines 

or of vines, 1769. 

xlvi. r 2 


Zarah, 1769 (Serah, 

xxiv. 6 

the river side, 1613, 

the rivers (river's. 

1630) ■*• 


1762) side, 1616, 

xlvii. 6 

any man [better than 

any men, 1762, any 


" any man "] 

men, 1769. 

xxiv. 20, 

1' T/ie first of t/ie na- 

II Or, t/ie first of 't/te 

xlvii. iS 

also had our herds. Cf. 

also hath our herds. 



nations, 1744. 

ver. 22 

1629 C. (had also... 

XXX. 8 


disallowed, 1769. 


xxxvi. 3 

whereinto. xiv. 

whereunto, 1629. 



vi. 21 


Zithri, 1769'. 

xxiii. 23 

theHivites,ifii2, 1613, 

and the Hivites, i6i(>, 


1617, 1629, L., 

i629,C. — i-(>2{aiid. 

xxii. 9, marg. 

t/ie seed 

tfiy seed, 1629. 

1 7698 

1638— 1762). 

xxiii. 2j 

the standing corn of thy 

the standingcom of thy 

xxix. 26 

consecrations (as ver. 

consecration, 1 762 (as 


neighbour, 1769'*. 

34; Lev. viii. 28, 

ver. 22,27, 31 ; Lev. 

xxiv. 15, 

/ic lifel/i 

liftet/i, 1638. 

31), Heb. 

viii. 33)- 



xxvii. 12 


Gerizim, 1769. 

V. 10 

had sinned 

hath sinned, 1762. Cf. 

xi. 29. 

ver. 6. 

xxviii. 29 

noon days 

noon-day, 1762. 

vii. 23, & xiv. 


manner of, 1762 (as 


ch. vii. 26, 27, &c.). 


XI. 3 

cheweth cud 

cheweth the cud, 1629 

iii. II 

even the Lord, 1612 

of the Lord, 1629 

(as ver. 4—6). 


(LXX. Vidg,). 

xi. 10 

nor scales (as ver. 12) 

and scales, 1769. 

X. I, 3 

Adoni - zedek (-ck. 

Adoni-zedec, 1769. 

xii. 6, inarg. 

sou of /lis year 

a son of /lis year, 1629. 
Cf. Gen. xvii. 12. 

1629, L., ver. 1) 

br * This change, however, ought to have been acquiesced in ; cf. Hc- 

2 So nil have the word in i Chr. i. 33, and the final Ain is not usually 
represented by //, cf. 2 Sam. v. 14. 1 Chr. xxiv. 11. See however /* 
final in Gen. xxxv. 27; xxxviii. 2 (but not i Chr. ii. 3); Jo';h. xxi. 11. 
This variation was overlooked in the text of the present volume. 

^ Cf. Lev. xxii. 10. Deut. xxiii. 25. i Cor. x. 29. This double pos- 
sessive is sometimes retained even in modern Bibles : e. K- 2 Kin. xxii. 
12. 2 Chr. ii. 13: xxxiv. 20. MaiL xxvi. 51 (not so Mark xiv. 47; 
Luke xxii. 50), Luke xv. 17. 

* ^'ct so even 1611 in ch. xxxviii. 30 on account of the Hebrew pause. 

* Corrected in the Scotch and American (1S671 Bibles only. 

" The re-correction of 1769 is followed by Mant 1817, Oxford 8vo. 
1835, Bagster 1846, Oxford 4to. 1857, London 8vo. 1S59, American 1867, 
but not by our standard (Cambr. 8vo. 1858) and some modern Bibles. 

'' Remove "of" before "plague " in ch. xiv. 54 from the text of this 
vohime. See Introd. p. Hi. 

" See Introd. p. Hi. 

^ On this participial form see Introd. p. xlix. 

*" See Appendix B, p. Ixxxviii., note on Ex. xix. 4. 




Reading of 1611 restored. ' Variation of later Bibles. 

xi. 2, & xii. 3 

xii. 2 
xiii. 18 
xiii. 23 
xix. 2 



XIX. 42 

xxi. II, text 
& marg. 

iii. 15. marg. 
vi. 15, & ix. 9 

xix. 29 

I Samuel 
ii. 20, marg. 

iv. 7, OTrtT^. 

xviii. I 
XX. 5 

KXxi. 2 

2 Samuel 
ii. 9 

IV. 4 

V. 14 

vii. 7, marg. 

xvi. 8 
xxi. 21 
xxiii. 20, 

xxiii. 37 

1 Kings 
iii. 4 


river of Anion (</, 

Jahazah. Cf. ch. xxi. 

villages, 161 2, 16 13, 

1616, 1629, L., 1630 
or Sheba, 1612, 1613. 

Cf. Gen. xxvi. 33 
Shion, 1612, 1613, 

1616, 1629, C. and 

L., 1630 

Arbah, 16 12 — 1C30 
(/<?.!-<). Cf. Gen. 
XXXV. 27 

Jemini. Cf. i Sam. ix. 1 
II UOr, 1612— 1O30 

he asked 

or the third, 161 2, 

1613,1617, 1629,0., 

163S, 1769^ 

battle ray 
when he made 

in the fields 
Malchishua. Cf. i Chr. 
viii. 33 ; ix. 39 ; x. 2 

he made him 

feet, and was 


II In the I Chr. xvii. 6, 

any of t/ie judges 
to thy miscliief^ 
lion. Cf. marg. of Isai. 

xxix. I ; lizeU. xliii. 

jS aliarai 

offer up on, 1 6 1 3, 1 6 1 7 

thy word (LXX.) 
his son came 

I Kings 

Chinneroth, 1769. Cf 
ch. .xiii. 27 (Appen- 
dix A) ; xix. 35. 

river Arnon, 1638. 

Jahaza, 1629, C. and 

L., 1630. 
the villages, 161 7, 

1629, C. 
and Sheba, 1616 — 

1762, Sheba, 1769'. 
Hai:)liraim, 1769. 
Shilion, 16 r 7, 163S. 

Ajalon, 1629, C. (not 
Arba, 1638. 

Gemini, 1762". 

t IHeb. (1629, C, ch. 
vi. 15), 1638. 

coast, 1769, Kagster 
i846:ni-tOxf. 1857, 
Lond. i8j9, Ameri- 
can 1867. 

she ashed, 163S. 

or the third, 1 6 1 6, 1 629, 

L. , 1630, or, the 

third, 1744, 1762, 

battle array, 1744. 
when he had made, 

in the field, 1638. 
Melchishua, 1769. Cf. 

ch. xiv. 49. 

made him, 1762. 
feet. He was, 1762. 
Shammuah, 1638. 
II I Chr. xvii. 6, any of 

the judges, 163S. 
in thy mischief, 1629. 
Siiimeali, 1 769. 
lions, 1638. 

XV. 5 

XV. 27 
xvi. 19 

&2Chr. xviii. 
24, marg. 
2 Kings 

iv. 35 
viii. 19 
xii. iS 

Nahari, 1769. 

offer on 1612, offer 

upon, (616, 1G29, C. 

and L., &c. 
thy words (Vulg.), 

1629, C. 
his sons came^, 1616, 

1617, &c. 

Reading of 1611 restored. 

XX. 17 
xxiii. 36 

I Chronicles 
i. 25 

Urijah (as 1638, S:c. 
Neh. iii. 4) 


to malie Israel sin 

cried loud, 161 2, 1613, 

1617, 1630 
on the third year 

t Pleb. chamber in 

neesed. Cf. Job xii. 18 
to give to liiin 
had dedicate 

Variation of later Bibles. 


ii. 47 
ii. 49 

iii. 19 

111. 23, tna:-i 

V. II 

V. 18 

vii. I 

VII. 5 

vii. 19 
vii. 27 

vii. 3.') 

xii. S 
xiii. 9 

xiii. II, marg. 

xviii. 3, marg. 
& ver. 16, 

Esni, 1612, 1613, 1617 
(Esay, 1616, 1629 
L., 1630) 

unto Babylon 

twenty and five year 

old. Cf. I Esdr. i. 



Ezer. Cf. ver. 42 ; 

Gen. xxxvi. 21, 27 
Achsah. Cf. Josh. xv. 

17; Judg. i. 13 
and the son of Zerub- 


Ilishijah. Cf. Appen- 
dix B, p. Ixxxviii. 
Salchah.CfDeut.iii. 10 
of + valiant men 

men of might 

Jehoshua^. Cf. Num. 

xiii. 16 
And tlie son. Cf. ch. 

iii. 19 
II II Or, shook 

'>IMr. (That is 1629) 

Iladadezcr in 
Ahimclech \\\...Saraia 


Uriah, 1629 C. (not 
L.), as 161 1, Ezra 
viii. 33 ; Neh. iii. 4. 

belonged, 1762. 

to make Israel to sin, 

cried aloud, 1616, 
1629, C. and L. 

in the third year, 1629, 

+ Heb. a chamber in, 

sneezed, 1762. 

to give him, 1629, C. 

had dedicated, 1762. 

Cf. App. A, p. XX., 

note 2. 
Isaiah (transferring to 

ver. 2 the marg. note 

of 161 1 on ver. 6), 

1629. C. 
into Babylon, 1629, C. 
twenty and five years 

old, 1629, C. See 

Introd. p. liii. 

Reu, 1638. Cf. Gen. 

xi. 18, 19*. 
Ezar, 1629, C. and L. 

(not 1630). 
Geslinm, i", 69. 
Achsa, 1638. 

and the sons of Zerub- 
babel, 1629, C. and 
L., 1630. 

Hiz/iijahu. 1 6 2 9—1744 , 
Iliskijahu 1762, &c. 

Salcali, if- 29. 

tofvaliant men, 1629'°. 

Shimrom, 1629, C. and 
L., 1^30 (not 163S 
—1762), 1769. 

valiant men of might, 
1638. Cf. ver. 2. 

Shemidah, 1 762. 

Jehoshuah, i6jO, 1762. 

And the sons, 1744. 

Eluzai. 1629, C. 

t (11 1762) \Wt\:>. shook, 

1 762, &c. 
II That is. The breach, 

Hadadezer, 1769. 
Ahimelech ... Scraiah, 

1744. Cf. App. A, 

p. Ixxii. 

1 Modem Bibles are divided between the two wrong renderings of 
j6i6, 1769. The American only follows 1611. 

2 This gross error is corrected in Bagster 1846, Camb. 1858. 

3 So 0.\f. 1835, Bagster 1846. 

* See p. xci., Uen. xxv. 4 note 2. Aiyi is not represented in ver. is 
bis, 16 bis. 

s Vulg. has prevtuni tc mala tita. The Translators give what they 
hold to Ije the general sense in the text, reserving a more literal render- 
ing for the margin. 

6 'J he reading of the Keri and of 1 Chr. xx. 7. The variation of 1769 

will not suit the form in the Chrtiv and the Vatican Septuagint (Ce/ieet). 
Yet "Shinieah " is correct in ch. xiii. 3. 

' A very needless change, though upheld by LXX. and Vulg. Cf. 
Cardwell, Ox/oj-d Bibles, p. 16. In 1762, &c. we find the marginal note 
1 Heb. sptt. 

** Aitt final is usually mute (see p. xci., note 2), but in the middle of a 
word the pratrticc is less fixed. 

9 In ver. 21 the first "sons" ii also singular in Hebrew, so that 1611 
is inconsistent in the mat'er. So ch. vii. ^5. 

"* Corrected only in B 11. St r 1846 cf the moderns. 



1 Chronicles 

Reading of 161 1 restored. 

Variation of later Bibles. 


Reading of 161 1 restored. 

Variation of later Bibles. 

xxiii. 20 

Michah. Cf. ch. xxiv. Micah, 1629. 

XX. 25 


glittering, 1762. Cf. 

24, 25 i 


Deut. xxxii. 41. 

xxiv. 1 1 

Jeshua. Cf. Ezra ii. , Jeshuah, 1629, C. and 

xxviii. 17, 


vessels, 1744. 


L. (not 1630). 1 


xxvl. 20, 26, 

dedicate things 

dedicated things, 1762. i 

xxviii. 27, 

did number 

number, 1638. 

& xxviii. 12. 

Compare App. A, 


2 Chr. xxiv. 

p. Ixx., note 2. 

xxix. i7,?7/(7?;^. 

I cast 

cast, 163S. 

7, &xxxi. 12. 

XXX. 3 


fleeing, 1629 (LXX.). 


XXX. 6 


clifl"s, 1762. 

I Chr. xxix. 6 

rulers over the king's 

rulers of the king's 

xli. 6 

the companions^ 

thy companions, 1769. 


work, 1762. 

xli. ^0, marg. 

of the potsherd 

of potsherd, 1-^62. 

x.xix. 17, 

tHeb. found. Cf. 

l\ Or, /ottud, 1638. 



Judg. .XX. fS 

ii. 4 

theLoRD,i6i2 — 1630, 
1762, 1769 

the Lord, 1629, C. — 

2 Chronicles 

xxiv. 3 

and who shall stand 

or who shall stand, 

ix. II, inarg. 

slairs {staircs) 

(slaies, i62g,C.,s/aj'es, ; 


ib^S), stays, 1744— 

xlv. I I 

thy Lord. Cf. Isai. 

the lord, Canib. Svo. 


Ii. 22 

1858 (our standard) 

xvi. 6 

was a building 

was building, 1769. 


XX. 36 

Ezion-geber {sic Ugc'it- 

Ezion gaber, 1638 {in 

Ixxxi. 1 2, 


imaginations, 1 762. 

diim). Cf. I Kin.xxii. 

pans a). Cf Numb. 



xxxiii. 35,36; Ueut. 

cvii. 19 

he saveth 

(jWhesaveth. 1 76 2. So 

ii. 8. 

cxiii. 9 

to be a joyful 

and to be a ]oyh\\, 1629. 

XXV. I S, ;«<7?y. 

furre hitsh ifiii', 161 2, 

fnrze-btisk, i-jf)'!, furze 

cxv. 3 

whatsoever he plea,scd 

whatsoever he hath 

1613, 1630, 1744) 

bush, 1769. 

pleased, 1769. 

xxvi. 18 

pertaineth, 1612, 1613, 

appertaiueth, 161 6, 



reproacheth, 163S. 

16 1 7, 1630 

1629, C. and L. 

cxxxii. 12 

also shall sit [Cf. Ileb.] 

shall also sit, 1762. 

xxix. 23 

and laid 

and they laid, 1629. 

cxl. 5, & 

grinnes (grins, 1613, 

gins, 1762. 

xxxii. 6, 

he spake 

spake, 163S. 

cxli. 9 

seniel, 1638, Sicbisj. 


So Job xviii. 9 

xxxiii. 19 

all his sin 

all his sins, 1762. 

c.\li. 9 

from the snare 

from the snares, 1769. 

xxxiv. 10 

mend. Cf. ch. xxiv. 12 

amend, 1769. 


hid me, 1613 — 1744 

hide me, 16 12, 1630, 

XXXV. 20 

Carchemish. Cf. Isai. 

Charchemish, 1762. 

1762, 1769. 

X. 9 ; Jer. xlvi. 2 

cxlviii. 8 

vapour (so American, 

vai»urs, 1769. 



ii. 2 


Mizpar, 1744. 


i. 2, tnar!^. 

Matt. i. 12 and Luke 

Called Zot ohiliel. Malt. 

.XXV. 24 

a corner. Cfch.xxi. 9 

the corner, 1 769. 

iii. 27, eal/eil Zero- 

i. 12 ; Luke iii. 27. 




viii. 8, ntarg. 

casting of 

casting off^, 1629, C, 

iv. 10 

Asnappar, 1612, 1613, 

Asnapper, 1617, 1629 

1638 (not 1744^ 

1616,1629c. — 1744 

L., 1630,1762, 1769, 

1762, &c. 


viii. 17 

ftirther. Cf. ch. xii. 1 2 

farther, 1762. 

iv. 24 

house of the God which 

house of God which. 


1616, kc? 

viii. 4, marg. 

stir tip, or (, 1612) why 

stir up, or, why, 1744. 

vii. iS 

the silver and gold 

the silver and the gold. 



vi. 8 

I said 

said I, 1629. 

viii. 21 

the river Ahava (Ileb. 

Ahava, the river of 

viii. 6 

Eor so much (Forso- 

Forasmuch, 1761. 

not as ver. 31) 


much, 1629) 


X. 26 

rock Oreb. Cf. Judg. 

rock of Oreb, 1629, 

vii. 30 


Gaba, i(>^9t(in pausii). 

vii. 25 

C. andL. (not 1630}, 

vii. j9 

Pochereth (, 1629, L.) 

Pochereth of Zebaim, 



1629, C. Cf. Ezra 

xiv. 9, text 

+ chief ones 

+11 chief ones. 

ii. =7^ 


1 Heb. leaders, or great 

tHeb. leaders. llQr, 



great goats, 1629. 

X. 10 

cruddled (crudlod, 

curdled, 1762. 

xiv. \-i,marg. 


homezvards, 1762. 


xviii. 7, marg. 

polished. &c. (polished. 

polished. t6i3, 1629, 

xviii. 9 

griiuie, 1612— 1630; 

gin, 1762. SeePs.cxl.?, 

&c. i6i2.i(ji6, 1621), 

C, 1638, i-,^3,; po- 

grin, 1629, C. 

and Introd. p. xlviii. 

L., 1630) 

lished: l'fi2, &.Z. 

' This mere 

typographical error, whose adoption may have been 
s" ver. 18, remains in Mant 1817, Bagster 1846 and some 

the moderns, the general sense, though not the Hebrew words, being 

helped by "'staye 

the same as here. 

modern Bibles, b 

ut is corrected in Oxford 1835, Cambridge 1858, Ameri- 

^ That is, the partners in the fishery (Luke v. 7, 10) : Blayney's varia- 

can 1867. 

tion hardly looks accidental, and lingers in many later 1 ibies, e.g. Oster- 

- In this voIl 

me "Mizpar" of the later Bibles has been retained in 

vald 1808, Oxford 8vo. 1813. D'Ov ly & Mant 1817, even in Bagsier 1846. 


? The present text is Adonai, but yehfyz'ah is read in at least ^5 

^ This seems 

to be an attempt on the part of the Tran^ilators (after- 

Hebrew manuscripts and five early editions, so that the Translators (who 

wards given ov 

tx\ ch. vii. 18) to represf^nt, whensoever it might be 

seldom err in this matter) probably intended to use cTpitals. ^ Since 

possible, the slal 

<s eftiphaticus of the thaldee. 

Oxf 8vo. 1835, as also by Bp. Ttirton's direction {Introd. p. xxii. , the 

* The passagt 

is too obscure to be worth altering. The Vulgate has 

capitals have been again withdrawn, but not in Bagster 1846. 

yf /// / kochereth. 

qui erat orins ex Sabaim Jilio Anton. 

' Nee est diwissio in belto. Field. The «ense given by 1629 C. and 

> In 2 Chr. .\ 

X. 16 " cliffe" of 1611 represents another Hebrew word. 

the moderns may be as good as that of 1611, but not identical with it. 

"Clift" in Ex. 

xxxiii. 22; Isai. Ivii. 5 is left unaltered in 1762 and 

For "off" sec 1611 in Gen. xxxvili. 14. Ex. iii. 5. 



Reading of 16 11 restored. 

Variation of later Bibles. 


Reading of 1611 restored. 

Variation of later Bibles. 

xix. 14, marg. 


perverseness. 1762. 

i. I 

two year 

two years, i6i6, 1630 

xxii. 17,w/rtr^. 

V. 18. shall surdy. 

shall surely. Sac. ver. 

(not 1612, 1613, 


18, 1629. 

1617, &c., 1629, C 

xxviii. I r, 


lips, 1638. 

and L., 163S). 1744. 


ii. 2 

Kerioth. Cf.Jer.xlviii. 

Xirioth, 1629, C. and 

li. 1 6 

and have covered 

and I have covered, 


L., 1630. Kerioh, 

Ixiii. 1 9, marg. 

t tHeb. 

t (II 1744). "Or, 1638. 



i. 4 

twas like 

was t like, Bagster, 

xvi. 2 

nor daughters 

or daughters, 1769. 

1846, Camb. 8vo. 

xxxiv. 1 1, & 


afterward, 1769. 

1858, American, 

xlvi. j6 



xxxiv. 16 

whom ye had set 

whom he had set, 1629 
C, 1638, moderns. 

iii. 16 


flieth. Cf. Hab. i. 8 

fieeth, 1762. 

xxxvii. 9 

yourt selves 

tyourselves, 1762. 

iv. 2 

which were (were, 

which are upon, 1762. 

xl. r 

The word which 

The word that, 1 762. 

1629) upon 

xliv. iS,marg. 

or from them [men 

or them, 1762. 



i. 14, marg. 

t t Heb. 

II II Or, 1629. 

lii. I 

one and twenty year, 

one and twenty years. 

ii. 2 

and will curse 

and I will curse, 1616 

1612— 1638 

1630. 1744- 

(not 1617), 1629. 


I Esdras 

vii. 1 1, Itxt 

II theirs (11 their multi- 

their H multitude 

i. 9 


Jeconias, 1629. 

tude, i6ii)i 

II theirs. 

i- 28, 32, 47, 

Jeremie. Cf. 2 Esdr. 

Jeremy, 1762 (1612, 


II Or^ their tumultuous 

\.Or, tumult. WOt, their 

57, & u. I 

ii. 18; Ecclus. xlix. 

1613,1616, i629,&c. 

persons. Heb. tu- 

tumultuous persons. 

6; 2 Mace. ii. i, 5, 




7; Matt. ii. 17 

X. 5 

utter court 

outer court, 1762'. Cf. 
2 Mace. xiv. 41. 

i- 39 

twenty year old 

twenty years old, 161 2 
(not i6i3,&c.), 1629, 

xi. 24 

in vision 

in a vision, 1769. 

1630. Cf. 2 Kin. 

xiii. 9, marg. 


council, 1762. 

xxiii. 36. 

xviii. I 

And the word 

The word, 1638. 

i- 55 

brake down. ..set fire 

and break down, 1769 

xxiii. 23 

all the Assyrians 

and (and, 1638) all the 

...and set fire, 1762. 

Assyrians, 1616 (not 

iii. II 

strongest, 1612 — 1630, 

the strongest, 1629 — 

1617), 1629. 



xxvii. 16, 

II II Or, ehrysoprasc 

II (+ 1744) + Heb. 

iv. 21 

He sticks 

He sticketh, 1769. Cf. 


(Chrysophrase 1616). 

ehrysoprasc, 1638, 

Ecclus. xliv. 12. j 

Cf. ch. xxviii. 13 


iv. 29, marg. 


Themasus, 1769^. 

XXX. 17 


Pi-beseth, 1762. 

V. 14 

Adonican (Aldus), 

Adonicam, Bp. 1613 

xxxi. 14 

their trees 

their trees II, 1629'. 

i6i2, 1630 

— 1744: -kam, 1762, ! 

xxxvi. 3, 

come up on 

come upon, 1612, 1616 

1769, modems. Cf. j 


(rot 1613, 1617), 

ch. viii. 39. 


1 V. 29, marg. 


^^<i/w, 1629. Cf.Neh. 

xliii. 2 7 

eight day 

eighth day, 1629, C, 

vii. 48. 

1630. See App. A, 

V. .^4 

Sabie (Sa^tJ;, LXX.) 

.Saby, 1629 ; Sabi, 1 744. 

p. lxviii.,note2:also 

V. 55 

Sidon. Cf. 2 Esdr. i. 

Zidon, 1769. 

p. xcvi., note 3. 

11; I Mace. V. 15 


xlvii. 3 

t the waters 

the twaters, 1629. 

V. 69 

Asbazareth'', 1630 

Azbazareth, 1629. 

xlviii. iS 

II II Or, Meribah 


vii. 6 

and other that were 

and others that were, 



ii. 27 


astrologers, 1638. 

viii. 2 

Memeroth (Aldus) 

Meremoth, 1762. 

iii. 19 

to be heat 

to be heated, 1 762. 

viii. 39 

Adonicam (Aldus/i«v) 

Adonican, 1612, Ado- 

V. 3' 

two year 

two years, 161 2 (not 
1613, 1616, 1617), 

nikam, 1762. Cf. 
ch. V. 14. 

1629, L., 1630 (not 

viii. 75, viarg. 

+ t Greek 

tt (11 II 1638) Or, 1629. 

1629.C., 1638), 1744. ; 


and of all Israel 

and all liraeP , 1629. 

xi. 38, marg. 

or, as for the Almighty 

tHeb. as for the Al- 

ix. 19, marg. 

Maas- ...Jarib... Geda- 

1629 prefixes '*Or," 

(or, as for the Al- 

mighty, 1638, 1762, 


to each. 

mighty, 1629, C, 

mod. Cf. Appen- 

ix. 48 

Sabateus, 1612, 1613, 

Sabatteas, 1629-1762, 


dix A, p. Ixxvi. 

16:50 (i)opTaros,Vat. 

.Sabateas, 1769 (-a- 



paTTaia.!, Aldus). 1 

xiii. 3 

a whirlwind 

the whirlwind, 163S. 

/Saxnios, Rom. edit.) 

' The error of t6ii, which misplaces the reference mark in the 

* So read in t 

his volume. 

text (.as it so often does), led to the hopeless confusion of 1629 and tlie 

= Most mode 

ns here, with our standard, omit " the." Ostervald (i3o8) 

moderns. Our Translators merely wish to give, as an alternative render- 

reads it consister 

tly in ver. 11, 12. 

ing for "theirs," Tremellius" ex Thyasonibits i/isoritin. 

" Elayncy in 

the very same note corrects the false reference to Jo- 

2 In 14 other places in Ezekiel "utter" is left unchanged. 

sephns of 1611 - 

1762 from cap. 4 to cap. 3. 

^ The correctors of i62g failed to perceive that the margin (following 

' The correct 

ion of 1629 represents et oiimem Israet (irdiTa tou *Ia-- 

Tremellius, atngutescani in se ipsis altititdi*te sutX) translates by " upon 

pmjA) of the Vul 

gate and_ (virtually) of Jimius. Our Translators seem 

themselves" the word rendered "their trees" by the Bishops' and Au- 

to have read som 

ewhere Kai ndfTO'; roii 'ItrpatjK, but Aldus, the Vatican 

thorized versions. 

and Alexandrian 

MSS., have no (cat. 



1 Esdras 

Reading of 1611 restored. 

I. 40 

ii. iS 

111. If 
vii. 68 

XIV. 43 
xiv. 47 

XV. 12 

XV. 53 

xvi. 2(^ 
xvi. 30 


11. 4 



• 3 

, 4, passim 

\\. 20 
V- 3 

^'iii. 6 

Zacharie . . . Malachie 

I will send...Jeremie 

Sina. Cf. Acts vii. 

hatli so kept 
the ten thousand part 

saw I, 16 1 2 — 1630, 

1769, D'Oyly and 

Mant I Si 7, Oxf. 

and held 

upon earth. Cf. ver. 29 
alway. Cf ch. xvi. 10 

shall ripe' 
or, when as 

I start (ivavifi-^aai) 
belongeth (e7rt^ci\\et) 
alms doth deliver... 

after that they had 
Nephthali. Cf ch. 
I, 2, &c. 

Olofernes. See Ap- 
pendLx B, p.Lxx.xvii. 

A great multitude 

Canaan. Cf. Appen- 
dix A, 1629, in ver. 
9, 10, 16 

Esdraelon, Bishops', 
Aldus ifet-i), LXX. 
(Frit2sche), Vulg. 

the eves of the sabbath 


'V- 5 

v. 16, inari^, 
vii. 25, inarg. 

Variation of later Bibles. 

Zachary Malachy, 

1762 (i6i6, &c. par- 

will I send, 1629... 
Jeremy, 1744. 

Sinai, 1762. Cf. ch. 
xiv. 4; Gal. iv. 24,25. 

have so kept, 1769. 

the ten thousandth 
part, 1638. 

I saw, 1629 — 1762, Os- 
tervald 180S, Camb. 
4to. 1S63. 

and I held, 1629. 
fountain, 1629, Vulg., 

Bishops', Junius, ve- 

upon the earth, 1629. 
(alwaies, 1 629), always, 

shall ripen, 163'. 
or as when, 1638. 

I started, 1762. 
belongeti, 1629. 
alms do deliver, 1629 

...suffer, Camb. 410. 

1863, after Bp. Tur- 

after they had, 1629. 
Nephthalim, 1638 (not 

1744), '762, Sic. 

Holofernes, 1638, 

Vulg.; Holophernes 
Junius, Bishops'. 

A great number, 1769. 

Chanaan, 1638. 

Esdraelom, 1638. 

Compl. Aid. (hie), 
LXX. (Rom., &c.). 

the eves of the sab- 
baths, 1629. 

Chobai, 1638. Cf ver. 

unperfect, Bishops', imperfect 

See Introd. Sect. I 

VII. p. liii. I 

sfn\jm (aTTO/S/jota) 

travails. Cf. ch. vi. 14 

improperly, 1744. 

dream, Oxf 1835, 
Camb. 1S63, not 
D'Oyly and Mant, 

travels, 161 2 (not 
1613), 1629 (not 
1630), 1 638, &c. See 
Introd. p. xlvii. 


Reading of 161 1 restored. 


XV. 13 


xvi. iS 

sometimes (iror^) 

xviii. 9 

alike (6/iotws) 

xviii. 18 

here, another 


VI. 15 


vu. 24 

have care 

XI. 25 

no remembrance 

xvii. 23 


xvn. 24 

those that fail [iKkel- 


xix. 8 

to friend, 1612 — 1630, 

1744, D'Oyly and 

Mant, 1S17, Camb. 


xxin. 13 

untemperate (unho- 

nest. Bishops') 

XXV. 22 

impudencie (impu- 

dency, 1638) 

XXVI. 13 

will fat 

xxvi. 15, 25, 


& xxxii. 10, 

& xli. 16, 24 

xxvn. 12 

undiscreet. Bishops' 

x.\x. 15 

state of body (ti/ejio) 

xxxn. I 

(of the feast) 

xli. 16 

shamefastness. Seech. 

xxvi. 15 

xlii. 24 

unperfect (unperfit. 


xliii. 5, marg. 


xliv. 12 

stands fast' 

xiv. 8, marg. 


xlvii. 23 

Nabat, LXX. .Bishops' 

xlviii. 8 


xlix. 6, marg. Jeremie. See i Esdr. 
& Baruch vi. \ i. iT 
title, bis 


111. 23 


vi. 9, 21 

loves... comes 


ver. 17 

burnt offering 

Hist, of 



in Hebrew 

ver. 22 

I am straited 

Bel & Dragon 



Variation of later Bibles. 

incorruptible, 1762. 

Cf ch. xviii. 4, marg. 
brittle, 1762. 
sometime, 1629. See 

Col. i. 21, note, 
like, 1629 (not 1630, 

1744), 1638, 1762, 

here, and another, 1638. 

invaluable, 1762. 
have a care, 1629. 
no more remembrance, 

Afterwards, 1629. 
those that failed, 1629. 

to a friend, 1629,1638, 
1762, &c. Ostervald 
1808, Oxf 1835. 

intemperate, 1744. 

impudence, 1762. 

will fatten, 1 762. 
shamefaced, 1744. 

indiscreet, 1744. 
estate of body, 1629. 
(of a feast), 1629 (not 

1630), 1638. 
shamcfacedness, 1744. 

Cf. I Tim. ii, 9. 
imperfect, 1744. 

stayeth, 1769*. 
standeth fast, 1769. 
Heb. 1769, Oxf. 1835, 

Camb. 1863, not 

D'Oyly and Mant, 

Nebat, 1629, 1630. 
anointedst, 1762. Cf 

ver. 7, 9, and ver. 8 

Jeremy, 1744 (1629, 


Meran'', 1638 (not 

1744), 1762. 
lovelh... Cometh, 1769. 

burnt offerings*, 1629. 

in the Hebrew, 1638. 

I am straitened (strait- 

ned, 1744), 1762- 

Habbacuc, 1629 ('A/t- 
paKoifL, LXX.). 

' So read in this volume. See Introd. Sect, vtl. p. liii. 

' Vet "alms" is left as a singular noun in ver. 11 ; ch. .\ii. g ; Ecclus. 
xvii. 22 : Acts iii. 3, as in Shakespeare and the purest later writers. 

* Both the Aldine and Roman editions of the Sepluagint, which our 
Translators much used (Introduction, p. xxvii.), have the same variation 
in ver. 4, 5. 

* Rlayney wishestorenderthe Complutensian readingitaTcVavae, which 
the margin represents, in the same tense as KaTf<rnevaev is translated in 
the text, without perceiving that the marginal sense refers to Josh. x. 13. 

' Meppov Aldine and Roman editions, Mipay Complutensian. 

* oAoKauTwVet Vulg., Bishops', Roman edition, 6AoxavTu,>a(Tt Aid., 
Compl., Fritische. 



1 Mace. Reading,ofl6ii restored. Variation of later Bibles, -2 Macc. Reading of 1611 restored. Variatiun of later Bibles. 

iii. 16, ^4, & 
vii. 3y, & ix. 

V. 15 

V. s6 

ix. 37 
it. 57 

X. 29 
X. 45 

xi. 6 
xiii. J I 
xiii. 53 

2 Mace, 
i. 36 

ii. I, 5, 7 

iii. 11 

iv. 2 
iv. 21 

iv. 23 

iv. JO 

V. 20 
viii. 33 
ix. 3 
ix. 18 
xi. 21 

xi. 21, mar^. 
xii. 42 

xiv. 6 
xiv. 41 

Bethoron {'BaiOwpai') 

in peace.ible manner. 

Cf. ver. 48. 
in AIema(rf /«, Vulg.) 

two year 

I do free 

for building (second) 



seventy and one year 

, and dwelt ' 

as much to say as''' 

such wrong 

tendred (/tijSe^ii'a) 
unto Egypt-. Cf. ver. 

Three year. ..foresaid 

m power 

the adversities 

wlio was fled (Trajycv 


the letter, 1612 — 1630, 

Camb. 1S63 
eight^ and forty year, 

the four and twenty 


for the sin, LXX. 

.■\sideans. Cf i Mace. 

ii. 42, p. l.\x.»:v. 
utter door 

Bethhoron, 1769 
(Ijeth-h. 1762 bis). 

in a peaceable man- 
ner, 1769. 

and Alema, 1629 (not 
1630), 163S. 

Chanaan, 1638. 

two years, 1629 (not 
i6,io), 1638. 

do I free, 1629, &c. (I 
frf^e, 1744). 

for the building, 1629 
(not 1630), 1638. 
Cf ver. 44, 45. 

Forasmuch, 1629 (ch. 
xiv. 29, 1744). 

Joppe, 1638 (as else- 

seventy and first year, 

, and he dwelt, 1762 
(; 1769). 

as much as (1629 om. 

as) to say, 1638. 
Jeremy, 1744 (ver. 7, 

1613). See I Esdr. 

i. 28. 
such wrongs, 1629 (not 

1630), i6.;S. 
tendered, 163S. 
into Egypt, 163S. 

Three years, 1630 (not 
1629, 163S)... afore- 
said, 1629 (not 1630), 

of ]iower, 1629 (not 
lO.iO- 1744). 1638, 

the adversity, 1629 (not 
1630), 1638. 

who had fled, 1769. 

Ecbatane, 1762. Cf. 
Tobit iii. 7. 

the letters, 1629, 1638, 

eight and fortieth year, 
the four antl twen- 
tieth day, 1638. 

(Dioscores, iC)^o),£)tos- 
I'onis, 1762. 

for the sins, Vulg. 
1629 (not 1630), 

Assideans, 1629 (not 
1630), 1638. 

outer door 1762^ See 
Ezek. .\. 5. 


.S. Matthew 
ii. I7,&.\xvii. 

iii. 12 

ix- 34 
xn. 23 

,\iii. 6 

xvii. 20,&xix. 

26. Luke i. 

37; xviii. 27 
Matt, xxiv.50, 

& Luke xii. 


&Marki. 19 

Matt, xxvii.52 

S. Mark 
vi. 7 
xiv. 36 

S. Luke 
viii. 8 

xi. 16, & xviii. 

xii. 20, mar-g. 
xix. 13, niarg. 

S. John 
xi. 1 8, mai'g. 

xi. 34 

V- 34 

X. 9 

xvn. 31 
xviii. s 

xtx. 19 
xxiv. \\ 

xxviii. S 

The end of Apocrypha 


but will burn up 

casteth out the devils 
Is this the son 

had not root. Cf. ver. 2 1 

unpossihle (BLshops'). 

See Introd. p. liii. 

ware. Cf. Acts xiv. 6 ; 
2 Tim. iv. 15 


bodies of saints which 

he callcth 

not that I will, but 

when he said i^lywv) 

And other. Cf. ver. 

42; ch. xxiii. 32 
+ + Gr. 
tivo shillings sixpence 

two mile, 1613, 1617, 

1629, L. 
They say unto him 

a doctor of law 
upon the house (owfia) 

1! hath given 
pressed in spirit 

also of them 

! and the prophets. 

sitting in the judgment 
seat. Bishops' (but 
both read "on," ver. 

flixe (flix, 1629) 
The end of the Acts 

of the Apostles 

The end of the Apo- 
crj'pha, 1638. 

Jeremy, 1699(1625, in 

th. xxvii. 9). See 

I E.sdr. i 28. 
but he will burn up, 

casteth out devils, 1762. 
Is not this the son, 

1638 <. 
had no root, 1762. 
impossible, 1743. Cf. 

Mark x. 27. 

aware, 1762. 

farther, 1762, modems 
(not American, 


bodies of the saints 

which slept, 1 762 ^. 

he called, 1769. 
not what I will, but 
what, 1629. 

when he had said, 

others, 1744 (ch. xviii. 
9 in 1629J. 

IlilOr, 1629. 

two shillings and six- 
pence, i-jfx^. 

two miles, 1612, 1616, 
1629, C, i6.5d 

They said unto him, 
1769, modems (not 
American, 1867). 

a doctor of the law, 
1762. Cf Lukev. 17. 

upon the house top, 
1629. Cf Matt. 
xxiv. 17. 

hath II given, 1629, C. 
(not L., 1630), 1638. 

pressed in the spirit, 
1769. Cf. ver. 25. 

of them also, 1769. 

and in the prophets, 
1762. See Appen- 
dix E, p. ciii. 

sitting in the judgment 
seat, 1762. 

flux, 1699. 
omitted, 1629. 

' The comma is from Synd. A. 3. 14 (only) and 1613, not Oxf. i6n 
and 1612. Notwithstanding ch. xvi. i, Simon, not John, is mtcnded by 
the Translators to be the subject of " dwelt." 

2 So read in the present volume. 

3 In ver 33 "eight" of 1611 — 1630 (not 1629) may be regarded as 
another mode of spelling the ordinal, as 1611 h s it in Lev. xiv. 10. 23: 
Luke XV. 8 marg. Compare also 2 Kin. xv 8 and Epek xliii. 27. p _>civ. 

* So, though wrongly, nearly all the modems, but not Scnolelield, in 

the Cambridge Greek and English N.T. [Inirod. p. .\l.,note i), and the 
Tract Society's Bible 1868. Archbishop Trench contrasts the insertion of 
" not" in John iv. 29 with its omission in John viii. 22; xviii. 35 ; Acts 
^ii. 42 : X. 47. Compare also John vii. 26, 31. 

" This change has not been imported into the Gospel for Palm Sun- 
day in the Book of Common Prajer. Cf I John v. 12 in Appendix A, 
and 1 Cor xiii. 2 below, where in modern Prayer Books we read "not" 
in the Epistle for Qiiinquagesima Sunday. 



^ So always in the Apocrypha. Note also that 1701 has the apo- 
strophe In Rom, iv. ig ** Sara's;" but not elsewhere, so far as we have 
observed. The awkwardness of "Saras" caused it to be brought into 
this EiLfle from the ordinary literature of the period. 

^ A deliberate but needless correction (which ought not to have been 
followed in the present volume), derived from Tyndale's, Covcrdale's, 
the Great, and the Bishops' Bibles. The Geneva (1557; has " destinaie 



Reading of 1611 restored. 

Variation of later Bibles. 

I Timothy 

Reading of i6n restored. 

Variation of later Eibles. 

iv. 19 

an hundred year, 161 2 

an hundred years, 1630, 

iv. 16 

the doctrine, 161 1 — 

thy doctrine, 1629, C, 

— 1699 

1 701, i7-f3> &c. 

1630, 1 7C9, moderns 

163S, 1699, 1 70 1, 

i/t. & ix. 9 

Saras', 1 629, 1638, 1 701, 

Sarah'.s, 1762 (so 1743 

1743,1762. See In- 

1743 (ch. iv. 19, Sa- 

only in i Pet. iii. C). 

trod. p. X., note 2. 

racs, 161 1— 1630). 

1 2 Timothy 

Cf. Heb. xi. 11; 1 

i. 12 

and I am persuaded 

and am persuaded. 

Pet. iii. 6. 


vii. 2 

law of the husband 

law of her liusband, 
i6i6(not 1617,1629, 


L., 1630), 1629, tkc. 

V. 4 

which have reaped 

who have reapeddown, 

xi. 23 


abide, 1762. 


1762. • 

I Cor. 

I Peter 


approved to death, 
i6i2, 1613 

appointed to death ^, 
1616, 1617, 1629, C. 
and L., &c. 

V. 10 

X Peter 

called us into 

called us unto, 1 63S. 

X. It) 

of the other's (others, 

of the other, 1 762, 1 769. 

i. 9 

see far off 

see afar off, 1701 (not 

1611 — 1743), ToG 

.See p. xci., note 3. 

1762), 1769. 


I Jolm 

xiii. 2 

have no charity 

have not charity, 1762. 

ii. 29 

which doelh (uoth, 

that doeth (doth, 1629, 

See p. xcvi., note 5. 

1612, 1613, 1616, 

C), 1629, C. and L., 

xiv. 15 

and will pray 

and I will pray, 1638. 



iii. 17- 

hath need 

have need, 1629, C. 

1 Cor. 

(not 1629, L., 1630), 

V. I 

made with hand 

made with hands, 
i6i2(not 1613,1616, 
1617), 1629. 




ii. 6, I j 


Nicolaitanes, 1638 

V- 15 

take heed ye be not 

talve heed that ye be 

(not ^743^— 1762." 

not, 1625. 

vii. 7 


Issachar, 1629, C. and 


L., 1630 (not 1638 

i. 9 

had purposed 

h.ath purposed, 1629. 

— 1743), 1762. 

xvii. 2 

inhabiters. Cf. ch. viii. 

inhabitants, 1762. 


13; xii. IS 

i. 21 


sometime, Bj}., 1629'. 

xvii. 4 

precious stone 

precious stones, 1630 
(not 1629 C. and 

I Timothy 

L — 1743), I7'52. 

ii. 9 


shamefacedness, 1743 

Cf. ch. xviii. 12, 16; 
x.\i. 19. 

1674, 16S3, 1699, 

xxi. 20 

chiysolite. Cf. Ezek. 

chrysolyte, 1762. 

1701). Cf. Ecclus. 

xxviii. 13, marg. 

xli. 16. , 

xxii. 1 

of either side 

on either side, 1762. 

to death." 

3 So Wisd. xvi. 18, where the Bishops' renders ttotc "sometimes" and 
** sometime" in consecutive verses. The modern distinction between the 
two words did not exist when these versions were made. Hence all 
our Bibles have "sometimes" Eph. ii. 13; v. 8 ; Titusjii.3: all "some- 
time " Col. iii. 7 ; i Pet. iii. 20, the Greek being always ttotc. 



Blayncys Report to the Ra'. the Vicc-Chancelior, and the other Delegates of the Clarendon Press. 

n^HE Editor of the two editions of the Bible 
-^ lately printed at the Clarendon Press thinks 
it his duty, now that he has completed the whole 
in a course of between three and four years close 
application, to make his report to the Delegates of 
the manner in which that work has been executed ; 
and hopes for their approbation. 

In the first place, according to the instructions 
he received, the folio edition of 1611, that of 1701, 
published under the direction of Bishop Lloyd, and 
two Cambridge editions of a late date, one in 
Quarto, the other in octavo, have been carefully 
collated, whereby many errors that were found in 
former editions have been corrected, and the text 
reformed to such a standard of purity, as, it is 
presumed, is not to be met with in any other edi- 
tion hitherto extant. 

The punctuation has been carefully attended 
to, not only with a view to presei-ve the true sense, 
but also to uniformity, as far as was possible. 

Frequent recourse has been had to the Hebrew 
and Greek Originals ; and as on other occasions, 
so with a special regard to the words not expressed 
in the Original Language, but which our Translators 
have thought fit to insert in Italics, in order to 
make out the sense after the English idiom, or to 
preserve the connexion. And though Dr Paris 
made large corrections in this particular in an edi- 
tion published at Cambridge, there still remained 
many necessary alterations, which escaped the Doc- 
tor's notice ; in making which the Editor chose not 
to rely on his own judgment singly, but submitted 
them all to the previous examination of the Select 
Committee, and particularly of the Principal of 
Hertford College', and Mr Professor Wheeler. A 
list of the above alterations was intended to have 
been given in to the Vice Chancellor at this time, 
but the Editor has not yet found time to make it 
completely out. 

Considerable alterations have been made in the 
Heads or Contents prefixed to the Chapters, as 
will ai)pear on inspection ; and though the Editor 
is unwilling to enlarge upon the labour bestowed 
by himself in this particular, he cannot avoid taking 
notice of the peculiar obligations, which both him- 
self and the public lie under to the Principal of 
Hertford College, Mr Griffith of Pembroke College, 
Mr Wheeler, Poetry Professor^ and the late Warden 
of New College ^ so long as he lived to bear a part 
in it ; who with a prodigious expence of time, 
and inexpressible fatigue to themselves, judiciously 
corrected and improved the rude and imperfect 
Draughts of the Editor. 

The running titles at the top of the columns 
in each page, how trifling a circumstance soever it 
may appear, required no small degree of thought 
and attention. 

Many of the proper names being left untrans- 
lated, whose etymology was necessary to be known, 
in order to a more perfect comprehension of the 
allusions in the text, the translation of them, under 
the inspection of the above named Committee, has 
been for the benefit of the unlearned supplied in 
the margin. 

Some obvious and material errors in the chro- 
nology have been considered and rectified. 

The marginal references, even in Bishop Lloyd's 
Bible, had in many places suffered by the inaccu- 
racy of the Press ; subsequent editions had copied 
those Errata., and added many others of their own ; 
so that it became absolutely necessary to turn 
to and compare the several passages ; which has 
been done in every single instance, and by this 
precaution several false references brought to light, 
which would otherwise have passed unsuspected. 
It has been the care of the Editor to rectify these, 
as far as he could, by critical conjecture, where the 
copies uni\ersally failed him, as they did in most 

David Diirell, D.D., 1757—1775. 

1766 — 1776; Regius Professor of Divinity, 1776 — 17S3. 

3 Thomas Bayward, 1764 — 1768. 



of the errors discovered in Bishop Lloyd's edition. 
In some few instances he confesses himself to have 
been at a loss in finding out the true reference, 
though the corruption was manifest in the want of 
any the most distant resemblance between the pas- 
sages compared together. Cases of this sort indeed 
did not often occur ; so that a very small number 
only of the old references are, with the sanction of 
the Committee, omitted, and their places more 
usefully supplied. 

It had been suggested by the late Archbishop of 
Canterbury', that an improvement might be made 
in the present editions of the Bible, by taking in a 
number of additional references, of which many 
useful ones, as he supposed, might be furnished 
from other editions refeiTed to by him, and particu- 
larly from a Scotch edition, of which the present 
Vice-Chancellor was kind enough to lend a Copy. 
The references found in it, which were indeed very 
numerous, having been severally turned to and 
examined, such of them were selected as the Editor 
judged most pertinent, together with others that 
occurred from his own reading and observation. 
In doing this he has endeavoured to keep clear of 
mere fanciful allusions, of which too many pre- 
sented themselves in the before named Scotch edi- 
tion ; and to adhere as near as possible to the plan 
marked out in the former collection made by Bishop 
Lloyd ; pointing out such passages chiefly, where 
the same history or the same name were intro- 
duced, the same matter treated of, or sentiment 
expressed, or at least where parallels might fairly be 
drawn ; and sometimes where a similar use of a par- 
ticular word or expression tended to illustrate the 
application of it, on another occasion. The num- 
ber of References being thus augmented considera- 
bly, the Collection upon the whole will, it is hoped, 
be regarded as useful in the light of a Concord- 
ance, material as well as verbal, always at hand. 
In this state the Quarto Copy was sent to press ; 

and the first proofs carefully collated with the Copy 
both text and margin ; after which the second 
proofs were again read, and generally speaking, the 
third likewise ; not to mention the frequent revi- 
sions of proofs besides, which are common in cor- 
recting the press. This proved indeed a very tire- 
some and tedious task ; but was not more than 
was absolutely necessary in order to attain the 
degree of accuracy that was wished. A particular 
attention was required with respect to the figures 
belonging to the marginal References, where errors 
were continually creeping in after a manner that 
would appear highly astonishing to those, who have 
never been concerned in correcting multitudes of 
figures, as they came from the press. 

When the Quarto Sheets, were printed off", the 
Forms were lengthened out in order to make up 
the Folio Edition ; in doing which the parts were 
often so jumbled together, and such Confusion 
introduced by misplacing the References and mis- 
taking the Chronology, that nothing else would 
suffice than a fresh Collation of the whole with the 
Quarto Copy, and a repetition of almost the same 
trouble and care in the revisal, and in making up 
the running Titles anew, as had been used before. 
But the Editor thinks he has just reason to congra- 
tulate himself on the opportunity hereby given him 
of discovering and correcting some few trivial inac- 
curacies, which in spite of all his vigilance had 
escaped his notice in the Quarto Edition. So that 
the Folio Edition is rendered by this somewhat 
the more perfect of the two, and therefore more fit 
to be recommended for a standard Copy. 

The Editor humbly hopes this Account of his 
proceedings will not be unacceptable to the Board; 
and will think his time and pains not ill bestowed, 
if he shall have succeeded in his desire of giving 
satisfaction to those who honoured him w^ith the 
employment, and of contributing in any wise to 
God's honour, and the public utility. 

Hertford Colkgc, 

Oct. 25, 1769. 

' Thomas Seeker, bom 1693; Bishop of Bristol, 1735 
1737; Archbishop of Canterbury, 1758 — 1768. 

" Benjamin Blayney, D.D., Regius Professor of Hebrew, 17S7 

B. Blayney" 

of O.\ford, I This Report is reprinted from the GtntlemxiCs Magazine for 1769 

(Vol. XXXIX. p. 517), to which periodical the writer seems 10 have sent it. 
— I Cnitwell republished it in 1785 in his edition of the Holy Bible with 
Ep. Wilson's notes. 


The Greek Text adopted by the Translators of the Authorized Version of the N'eii' Testament. 

N.B. In forming this list, that of Scrivener {Supplement to English Version, pp. 7, 8), and that 
of Canon Westcott [SmitHs Dietionary of the Bible, Vol. 11. p. 524, note), have been compared 
throughout, their errors corrected, and defects supplied. Compl. indicates the Complutensian Polyglott 
(1514— 1522) ; Erasm. the editions of Erasmus (1,516, 1519, &ic.); Aid. that of Aldus (151S). 

§ I. Passages in which the text of the Authorized Version differs from those of Stephens (1550) 
and of Beza (1589) jointly. 

S. Matt. ii. 11. Cilov (for tvpoxi) Compl., 
Bishops', ix. iS. apx^yv els Compl, Vulg. x. 10. 
pajSSous Compl. S. Mark iv. 18. omit second 
ovTol iLCTiv Compl. V. 38. KOL K/Xatoi/Ta; Erasm., 
Aid., Vulg. ix. 42. Twu fxiKpwv TovTLov Compl., 
Vulg.("these" i6ii,"thesc" 1638). xv. 3. add to the 
end aiiTos Sc ovZlv ciTrcKpiVaTo Compl., Stephens 1546, 
1549, Bishops'. S. Luke iii. 31. /iei/d/*, Erasm., 
Aid., Tyndale, Coverdale, Great Bible, Bishops', 
Authorized before 1629 (Cambridge). 35. "E/Jep 
Erasm., Tyndale, Great Bible, Bishops'. See 
Appendix A, p. Ixxxi., and note 2. xii. 56. tov ovpa- 
voij /cat T)?; -/'}% Compl., Vulg. (Clementine), Cover- 
dale, Great Bible, Bishops': but the reverse order 
is found in Erasm., Tyndale, Geneva 1557, &c. 
XX. 31. KQi is inserted before ov KariXnTovhy Erasm. 
and all English. S. John viii. 6. add to the end 
ju.») ■n-pocnroiovjxei'o's Compl., Stephens 1546, 1549, 
Bishop.s' ("as though he heard them not" italicised 
not earlier than 1769). xviii. i. toO Kt'Spwi' appa- 
rently. Acts vii. 16. 'Ep-op Erasm., Aid., Tyndale, 
Great Bible, Geneva, Bishops', Authorized before 
1629 (Camb.). See Appendix A, p. Ixxxii. viii. 13. 
Sui'ct/teis Koi (Trjpua yivopeva Erasm., Aid. (Svvdpm 
Koi arjpua p.(yoXa yivo/xeva Compl.), Tyndale (Co- 
verdale), Great Bible, Bishops'. The marginal 
reading is due to 1762. xxvii. 29. iKTria-Mpiv Compl., 
Tyndale, Bishops'. Eph. vi. 24. om. 'A/.i?;V Vulg. 
See Appendix, p. Ixxxii. 2 Tim. i. 18. p.01 added after 
StrjKoi'ijcre Vulg. (Clementine), &:c., all English. 

Philem. 7. ;^apai/ Compl., Vulg., all English: x°V"' 
Erasm., Stephens, Beza. Heb. xii. 24. to 'AfieX 
Erasm.., Aid. {quatn sanguis Abel Erasm. Lat. and 
English versions up to the Bishops': "that of" 
161 1, not italicised before 1638). 2 Peter i. i. 
^pmr Compl., Vulg., all English, except Tyndale 
1526, Geneva 1557 ("Simeon"): but 2vp,ca)v Erasm., 
&:c. I John iii. 16. tov Qe.ov added after ayan-r/v 
Compl., Vulg. ("of God" italicised as late as 1769). 
JuDE 12. vplv added after uwevmyavp-^^oL Compl., 
Geneva 1557, Bishops' (the italics are our own). 
Rev. xi. 4. at prefixed to Su'o \v)(\'ia.i Compl. xvii. 
4. riv (for 1]) Trfpip^pX-qpcfri Coni])l., Vulg., all 
English, xviii. 1 . aWov prefixed to uyy^Xov Compl., 
Erasm., Aid., all English. 5. iKoXXj'/Oricrav (for 
■>]KoXov6r]aav) Compl. (" pervenerunt" Vulg., "are 
gone up" Tyndale, Coverdale, Great Bible, Bishops': 
"are commen" Geneva 1557; "have reached" 
1611). xix. 18. T€ added after iXcvOlpwv Compl. 
("both" italicised 1769). xxi. 13. koI d-n-d fSoppa... 
Kai. a-TTo voTov...Kal drro Svcrp.wv Compl., Vulg., Tyn- 
dale, Coverdale, Great Bible, Bishops': koI aVo 
Poppa. Geneva 1557: koI utto 8uct-/x(ui' Geneva 1557, 
Authorized. Total 29. The variation in Heb. x. 23 
"faith" for "hope" is not included, since it is a 
mere oversight of our Translators. ( Tregclles' Home, 
Vol. IV. p. 227, note). In Acts ix. 29, eAa'Aft t£ 
might seem omitted, but "spake boldly" is adopted 
after "spake frankly" of Geneva 1557 as adequate- 
ly rendering 7rapp7jo-ia^o/xcros...€/\u'Act tc. 



§ II. Passages in which the text of the Authorized Version agrees with Beza (1589) against 
Stephens (1550). 

S. Matt. ix. 33. on omitted' Compl., Erasm. 
xxi. 7. fTreKa^Lo-av. xxiii. 13, 14 (transposed by 
Compl., Stephens). S. M.ark. vi. 29. iv [tw Steph.] 
fivrj/jLeiia'^. viii. 24. on and opul omitted, Compl. 
against Erasm., and the other English versions. 
i.x. 40. T^ixwi' [v/xoV Compl., Steph., Vulg.] ^rcire, 
Erasm., Aid., all English except Tyndale. xii. 20. 
ovv added after ^uav; so Coverdale, Geneva 1557. 
S. Luke i. 35. cV a-ov added after yevvw/j.ei'ov Compl., 
Erasm. (15 16 only), Aid., Vulg. (editions), with 
Coverdale "(of the)," Geneva 1557. ii. 22. avT^<; 

(for auriui') Compl. vii. 12. iKaro;-^]'. xv. 26. iraiSuiv 

(without uvTov) Compl, Vulg., Coverdale, Geneva 
1557. xvii. 35. •>; ixLa Erasm., all English, ver. 36. 
This verse, extant in Compl., the Great Bible (within 
brackets and in another type), and the Bishops', is 
omitted by P>asm., Vulg., and the other English 
versions, xxii. 45. airov added after fx.a6rjrd<; by 
Erasm., Aid. S. Johx viii. 25. d rt (on Compl., 
Erasm., Steph.). xiii. 30, 31. rjv 8e vv^- ore ovv {^v 
8e vvi ore Compl., Steph.) Erasm., Aid., Vulg., 
Engl.', xvi. 33- e%cTe, for which there is very little 
authority, is a false correction by Beza of a typo- 
graphical error pf Stephens 1550*. Even Tyndale 
(not Coverdale), the Great Bible and Geneva 1557 
have the future, after Vulg. xviii. 24. ovv added 
after dTriareiXev, SO Geneva 1557, Bishops' Bible: 
"And Annas" Tyndale, Coverdale, Great Bible, 
after Vulg. Acts i. 4. In Beza's editions of 1582, 

1589, 1598 (not 1565) /t£T avT(Lv follows crvvaXi^o- 

/i€i/os, being doubtless derived from his own cele- 
brated manuscript, Codex D. The italics in " with 
//ie//r' belong to 1769: no other English have 
"with." xvii. 25. Kol Ta TTOLVTa Vulg. So Geneva 
only of preceding English versions, xxi. 8. rj\9ofjLiv 
Compl., Vulg., all English, xxii. 25. TrpotTeuav 
Compl., Beza 1589 (not 1565), Vulg., the other 
English; against Eras., Stephens, Coverdale Trpoi- 
Tuvev. xxiv. 13. Trapaa-Trjaai (Erasm., Steph. add 
//.i) Compl. ver. 18. rtves (Erasm., Steph., Vulg., 

Tyndale, Coverdale, Great Bible, Bishops' add Se) 

Compl. ver. 19. ISet Vulg., Geneva 1557: but Sti 

Compl., Erasm., Steph., Tyndale, Coverdale, Great 

Bible, Bishops', xxvii. 13. aaaov Erasm. (but his 

Latin Jsson, as Steph., Vulg., Tyndale, Coverdale, 

Great Bible, Bishops'): "nearer" Geneva 1557. 

Rom. vii. 6. dwodav6vTo% on no known authority. 

vui. II. Sia Tov ivoiKovvTO^ avrov irrtujuaTos Compl. : 

but &a TO iyoiKovv avTov Trreil/xa Eras., Aid., Steph., 

Vulg., all English, xii. 11. Kvplw Compl. (Erasm. 

15 16 Kvpwv), Vulg., Geneva 1557, Bishops': but 

Kaipoj Erasm. 15 19 (and Latin of 1516), Steph., 

Tyndale, Coverdale, Great Bible, xvi. 20. 'AyxijV 

only in Bishops': omitted in other English, after 

Compl., Erasm., Steph., Vulg. i Cor. v. i i. fj iro'pi/os 

Erasm. (Latin), Vulg., all English. »} iropvos Erasm. 

(Greek), Steph. xiv. 10. 0/ them is placed in the 

type representing italics in the Bishops' Bible and 

in ours of 16 11, in deference to Beza, who, after 

Colinasus (1534) and Vulg., would fain omit aiTwv. 

XV. 31. vp-cTipav Compl., Vulg., Geneva 1557: but 

■qp-iripav Erasm., Steph. (even Beza 1565), Tyndale, 

Coverdale, Great Bible, Bishops'. 2 Cor. iii. i. 

V ri XpM"/^^" Vulg., Coverdale, Bishops', for d fir) 

XP- of Compl., Erasm., Steph. v. 4. £<^' w "for 

that" Compl., Vulg., Geneva 1557 ("wherein 70/ii/a 

uif. arc"), but «VeiS»7 Erasm., Steph., " for" Tyndale, 

Coverdale; "because" Great Bible, Bishops', vi. 

15. BeAtaX Compl., Erasm. (Lat.), Vulg., all English : 

BeXiap Erasm. (Greek), Steph. vii. 1 2. -rrjv a-irov^v 

i]p.u3v -rrjv virtp v/xtZv Compl., Vulg., Tyndale, Geneva 

1557 • but rr/v <T7rovOriv VjXiZi' Tqv v~ip ■qp.CJv Erasm. 

Steph., Coverdale, Great Bible, Bishops', ver. 16. 
Xat'pu) ovv Geneva 1557: ovv is omitted by Compl., 
Erasm., Aid., Steph., Tyndale, Coverdale, Great 

Bible, Bishops'. xi. 10. o-^payiVcTat (for i^pay?;'- 

0-erai) is a mere error of Steph. only. Eph. i. 3. 
Iv Xpio-Tu Compl., Vulg., Geneva 1557, Bishops': 
but Erasm., Aid., Steph. omit eV ("by Christ," Tyn- 
dale, Coverdale, Great Bible), vi. 7. <os follows 

1 This is one of Canon \Vestcott's examples, but he sees how preca- 
rious it is. In fact ort is untranslated in ver. iS ; ch. vi. 5, 16 : x. 7, and 
numberless other places. 

2 All the English have "a tomb," or "a grave," but they are so 
careless in respect of the definite article, that, but for (?anon Westcott's 
authority, this instance too would have been withheld. Luke vii. 12 ; 

xvii. 35 : xxii. 45. Rev, xiii. 3 are also not a little doubtful. 

3 But ou*' is not rendered by Tyndale or Coverdale, though they 
pause after vv^. 

^ eferf, which Stephens himself corrects into '^x^ts at the end of his 



SovXtvoi'Tes ill Compl., Beza's last three editions, 
Vulg., Tyndale 1526 ("even as though ye served 
the lorJe"), but not in Erasm., Steph., Beza 1565, 
Tyndale 1534 or the subsequent English versions. 
Col. i. 2. KoXoo-o-ais in nearly all : KoXao-o-ats 
Erasm., Steph. ver. 24. Ss is set before vvv xaijo") in 
Beza's last three editions, Vulg., and our Autho- 
rized Version only among the English, ii. 13. vfj-lv 
Vulg., Geneva 1557 (Bishops'): but t^ijuv Compl., 
Erasm., Steph., other English versions, i 
ii. 13. ov;^ lus \6yov dvOpwiriav Beza 1 589, 1598 (not 
1565), Vulg., English (perhaps rather as an inter- 
pretation than a reading) ' : the rest omit cjs. ver. 
15. 7;/xas all except Steph., which has v/xd^. i Tim. 
i. 4. oiKoSo/xt'av Erasm., Aid., Vulg., all English?, 
but o'lKovofiiav Compl., Steph. Titus ii. 10. rijxwv 
all except Steph., who reads vixwv. Heb. ix. i. 
(TKriv^ omitted by Erasm., Aid., Beza, Vulg. ("Testa- 
ment" Great Bible, '^covenant'' Geneva i557j 
Bishops', Authorized), but Compl., Tyndale, Co- 
verdale have it. x. 10. Compl., Erasm., Steph., 
but apparently no English version, prefix ot to 8iu. 
xii. 22, 23. Compl., Erasm., Steph., Vulg., with 
all the English versions before the Authorized, and 
most modern editors, join -Travr^yi'ipet with ver. 22. 
James iv. 13, 15. The four verbs in ver. 13 and 
TToiyjaofiev ver. 15 are futures in Vulg., Geneva 
1557 (the Authorized stands alone in reading with 
Stephens 1549' t,TJ(Toixev ver. 15), but they are 
aorists subjunctive in Compl., Erasm., Tyndale, 
Coverdale, Great Bible, Bishops', v. 12. ek vtto- 
KpuTLv of Compl., Erasm., Steph., Tyndale, Cover- 
dale, Great Bible, was corrected into eis Kpicnv by 
Geneva 1557, Bishops' ("sub judicio" Vulg.). 
I Pet. iii. 21 inif. <S Compl., Aid., Geneva 1557, 
Bishops': but 5 Erasm., Steph., Vulg., Tyndale, 
Coverdale, Great Bible. 2 Pet. ii. 1 8. iv ao-eXyctats 
of Beza is certiinly the reading of the Authorized 
(" through" was not italicised before 1769), possibly 
of Tyndale, Coverdale, Great Bible, Geneva 1557: 
but the Bishops' (" they entice through lusts with 
the bait of wantonness of the flesh") after Compl., 
Erasm., Steph., rightly omits iv. iii. 7. tw auVw Xoyta 
Vulg., Tyndale, Geneva 1557, but tw avroii (avrov 

only, Erasm.) Xo'yu) Compl., Erasm., Steph., Cover- 
dale, Great Bible, Bishops'. 1 John i. 4. x«P<* 
vfiuiv after Erasm. is rendered in all English ver- 
sions except Tyndale 1534, but t^/jwi' in Compl., 
Steph., Vulg. ii. 23. o o/MoXoyuJv tov vlov Kal tov 
Traripa t^et is the well-known clause inserted in 
italics in our own and the Bishops' versions, to 
indicate thereby a doubtful reading (Ififroduc- 
tioii, p. xxxv.). Though not in Compl., Erasm., 
Steph., or even in Beza 1565, Tyndale, Coverdale, 
Geneva 1557, it was brought in within brackets 
and italicised in the Great Bible, doubtless from 
the Vulgate, and rightly fomis a part of the text in 
Beza's last three editions, v. 14. v/iuiv is a mere 
erratum of Stephens. 2 John 3. vjiiLv Compl., all 
English except the Great Bible: r\i).Civ Erasm., 
Steph., Vulg. (manuscripts, not Clementine edition), 
ver. 5. ypd<f>ii> Erasm., Steph. only. 3 John 7. avrov 
after 01 d/naros of Compl., Vulg. (Clementine), Eng- 
lish versions, is omitted in Erasm., Steph., Vulg. 
manuscripts. Jude 19. iavrois is added after otto- 
Siopt'^oiTcs in Vulg., Beza, and our own Version 
against Compl., Erasm., and the other English ("ma- 
kers of sects"), ver. 24. ij/ias Vulg., English ver- 
sions, but oiJTovs Compl., Erasm., Steph. Rev. i. 
11''. cTTToi is prefixed to iKK\r]o-Lai<; in Compl., Vulg., 
Great Bible, Geneva 1557, Bishops'; but not in 
Erasm., Steph., Tyndale, Coverdale. iii. i. tTrra is 
prefixed to Trvevfiara in Compl., Vulg., all English 
except Tyndale ("the spirit"); but not in Erasm., 
Steph., Luther, v. 11. Erasm., Steph. omit koI tjv 
o api.6fi.os avTuJv fivptdoe's ixvpidSiDv with Tyndale. 
Coverdale, Great Bible, Bishops': iivpid&c% nvpidBiov 
is omitted in Vulg., Geneva 1557. But Compl. and 
the Authorized have the whole clause, vii. 2. dva- 
(iaLvovra Compl., Vulg., Bishops' ("ascend" other 
English) : ava/?dvTa Erasm., Steph. ver. 3. cr^payi(Tu>- 
fxev Compl., English versions: o-^payi'^oj/icv Erasm., 
Steph. ver. 10. Tip O^m tj/xiLv tw KaOrjixivoi tTTt TOV 

^poVov Compl., Vulg., Geneva 1557: but tw ko^t;- 
fxivi^ iiTL TOV dpovov TOV 6cov -qjiuiv Erasm., Steph., 
Tyndale, Coverdale, Great Bible, Bishops', ver. 14. 
auras (after iXixmavav) Compl., Vulg., English ver- 
sions: o-roXas avTwv Erasm.', Steph. viii. 6. ol 

^ The word "as" in the .Authorized Version was not italicised before 
1629, and is now restored by us to Roman type. 

2 Canon Westcott considers ^ijfro^ef a conjecture of our Translators : 
if so, it was a happy one, being the reading of the three great manu- 
scripts SAB. 

3 The marked inferiority of Stephens* text in the Apocalypse will be 
seen to arise from his following Erasmus in preference to the Compluten- 
sian throughout that book. 

* Erasmus 1516 has aiiTa^ for the catchword only, but oroAa? avTwv 
in the text, agreeing with his later editions. 


t)(ovTii Compl., Vulg., all English: but Erasm., 
Steph. omit ol. ver. ii. twv vSaTuiv after to rpiTov 
is omitted by Tyndale, Great Bible, Bishops' ; but 
not by Compl., Vulg., Coverdale, Geneva 1557. ix. 

ig. at yap t4-oi'(riat avTwv Iv T(3 crTOfaTt avriov ilaii' 

(omitting Kal Iv rats oi'pais avriuv) Erasm., Steph., 
against Compl., English ("their powers be" 
Bishops'), xi. I. Kol 6 dyycXos cio-tt/kci before Xiymv 
is omitted by Erasm., .Steph., Vulg., Tyndale, Cover- 
dale, Great Bible: the words are found, less cor- 
rectly, in Compl., Geneva 1557, Bishops', ver. 2. 
liioBiv (before tuv i/aoiJ) Compl., Vulg., Geneva 1557, 
Bishops'; but lo-u^ei/ Erasm., Steph., Tyndale, Cover- 
dale, Great Bible, xiii. 3. l$avfji.acr€v oXrj 7; yr) Compl., 
Vulg., all English : idavixdcrdq iu oX-i] T)} yy Erasm., 

Steph. xiv. 18. Tovs /Surpvas d^s a/xjreXou Compl., 
Vulg., Geneva 1557, Bishops': but t^s a/iire'Aou is 
omitted in Erasm. (but not his Latin of 15 16), 
Staph., Tyndale, Coverdale, Great Bible, xvi. 5. 
ia-ofj-ivoi (for ocrtos), a bold variation of Beza's 
last three editions, is adopted in our version and 
the Elzevir text of 1633. ver. 14. d iK-iropiverai 
Compl., Vulg. (Clementine) : but iKiropivia 6 ai of 
Erasm., Steph., all English versions before the 
,\uthorized, is perhaps preferable, xix. 14. ra is 
prefixed to Iv ria ovpavm in Compl., Vulg., all 
English versions ("which were" not being italicised 
in the Authorized before 1769): but ra is omitted 
by Erasm., Steph. Total 81. 

§ III. Passages in which the text of the .Vuthorized Version agrees with that of Stephens (1550) 
against Beza (1589). 

S. M.\TT. i. 23. KaXe'crovtrt all English. Beza's 
KoAeVcis must be derived from Codex D (Greek, 
but its Latin version vocabU), which in 1565 had 
been in his possession about three years. It has 
little other support, xx. 15. ci d o<^5aX/ids (tov 
Compl., Erasm., Vulg., English versions, but -iy (for i 
£() Beza. S. Mark xvi. 20 fiyi. 'Afnjv of Compl., '' 
Vulg. (manuscripts), is omitted by Erasm., Vulg. j 
(Clementine), and ail English versions except the 
Authorized. S. Luke vii. 12. avxr; yv XW<* Erasm., 
Aid., Vulg., all linglish except Geneva 1557: but 
avT^ x'/'p? Compl. S. JOHx iv. 5. Su^op Compl., 
Erasm., Vulg., Bishops', but Six^P other English. 
ix. 10. o-ov Compl., Erasm., all English: a-oi Vulg. 
xiv. II. iartv after iv e/xoi is in Erasm., Vulg., 
Coverdale only. .wiii. 20. TraVres of Erasm., Vulg., 
Tyndale, Coverdale, Great Bible, Geneva 1557, 
Bishops', is the true reading : our Authorized Ver- 
sion derives Travrore from Compl., Steph. : TravroOev 
seems a mere conjecture of Beza. Acts ii. 36. Ka\ 
/cupiov Compl., Erasm., Vulg., Geneva 1557, Bishops': 
Kal, not rendered by Tyndale, Coverdale, Great 
Bible, is omitted by Beza. iv. 27. iv rrj noXu ravrr] 
is added after iir aXrj6eLa<; only in Stephens 1546, 
1549, Beza's last three editions, the Vulgate, and 
Great Bible (in other type and within brackets), 
xvi. 17. T^fuv Compl., Erasm., all English: ip-lv 
Vulg., &c. xxiv. 14. Tois Trpo(j>ijTaLs (without iv) 

Compl., Erasm., Vulg., all English except Coverdale. 
The word "in" before "the prophets" in modern 
Bibles is as late as 1762. xxvi. 8. rt aTria-Tov 
Compl., Erasm., all English, rather than tl ; airi- 
a-TOV. I Cor. vii. 29. 6 Kaipos ooivco-TaX/xeVos' to 
Xoiirof i(TTiv (omitting otl before o Kaipos) Compl., 
Erasm., Vulg., Tyndale, Coverdale, Great Bible (the 
Bishops' renders on, "because"): but otl 6 Kaipos 
crwccTTaXpcVos to Xoittov Icttlv Geneva 1557 after 
Beza. xi. 22. v/ias iv tovtu) ; ovK iiraivia Compl., 
Geneva 1557 • t>ut v/nas; iv tovtw oi'k iiraLvw Erasm., 
Beza, Tyndale, Coverdale, Great Bible, Bishops'. 
2 Cor. iii. 14. o Tt Erasm. 15 19, all English: but 
oTi. Compl., Erasm. 15 16, Beza, Vulg. viii. 24. koI 
€ts Trpo'o-wTrov Erasm., Beza 1565, Coverdale, with 
the Authorized: Kal is omitted in Compl., Beza's 
last three editions, Vulg., and the other English 
versions, xi. i. rrj a.<f>po(rvvrj Compl., Erasm., Aid., 
all our English : Tt t^s a^poo-utj;? Beza, Vulg. 
(" some little of my folly" Rhemish). Phil. i. 23. 
■n-oXXw Compl., Erasm., Vulg., all English : Beza, 
S:c. add ydp. Titus ii. 7. d(j>6apa-iav of Compl., 
Bishops', Authorized, is omitted by Erasm., Aid., 
Vulg., and the other English versions. Hebr. x. 2. 
OVK av iiravcravTO 7rpoo-<^€po//£i'ai ; Erasm., Vulg., 

Tyndale, Great Bible, Geneva 1557, Bishops': av 
iiravcravTo 7rpo<rcj>ep6iJ.evai, Compl., Beza, Cover- 
dale. Total 21. 



The following variations of the Greek could 
scarcely be represented in our English versions: 
Acts vii. 26 & XV. 32. re Compl., Erasm., Steph. 
Se Beza. xix. 27. /ne'AXciv 8c Compl., Erasm. 15 16, 
Steph. ixiXXuv T6 Erasm. 1519, Beza. xxvii. 3. irpds 
Tovs i^tA.oi)5 Compl., Erasm.: tov? omitted by Ste- 
phens and Beza. i Cor. vii. 5. crvvipxw^^ Compl., 
Erasm., Steph., Beza 1565, 1589: crvi'ipxc(T6c Beza 
1598, Vulg., Tyndale 1534 (perhaps also 1526), 
Great Bible, Geneva 1557, Bishops'. See Introd. 
p. xlii. 2 Thess. ii. 4. "all that is called God" is 

the rendering of all our versions from Tyndale 
downwards, or it might be thought to represent 
Beza's conjectural reading irai' to for TraVra. Rev. 
iv. 10. Since all read ■Ki.aovvTai, no stress can be 
laid on the variation between the present and future 
in the verbs that follow, x. 7. Te\(.cr6y Compl., 
Erasm., Steph., Beza 1565, "shall be finished" 
other English versions after Vulg. But Beza's last 
three editions have TeAco-^r/o-eTai, which ill suits 
"should be finished" of the Authorized. 

Postscript on note i, fagc xix. 

His Grace the Archbishop has permitted the 
editor to search for himself the Records of the 
Convocation of the Province of Canterbury, with 
the following results. No trace of any synodical j 
action about a new edition of the Bible in 1699 
now remains either in the Registers or in the 
Schedules, which for that year are not complete. 
Those for 1703 (the year ending on March 24) are 
all preserved, and in a long list of Gravamina, 
brought to the Upper House on Feb. ii, i7o|, as 

"The humble representation of the Lower House," 
one article declares "That in some late editions of 
the Holy Bible and of the Liturgy of the Church of 
England, several gross errors have been committed." 
The temper of the whole document, as well as the 
express testimony of Lewis, renders it likely that the 
complaint was aimed chiefly at Lloyd's edition by 
men willing enough to wound, but half afraid to 




Sng'fh've yEAL to promote the common good, 
been caium- i—i whether it bc by devising any thing 
ourselves, or revising that which hath 
been laboured by others, deserveth cer- 
tainly much respect and esteem, but yet 
findeth but cold entertainment in the 
world. It is welcomed with suspicion in- 
stead of love, and vv-ith emulation instead 
of thanks: and if there be any hole left 
for cavil to enter, (and cavil, if it do not 
find a hole, will make one) it is sure to 
be misconstrued, and in danger to be 
condemned. This will easily be granted 
by as many as know story, or have any 
experience. For was there ever any 
thing projected, that savoured any way 
of newness or renewing, but the same 
endured many a storm of gainsaying or 
opposition? A man would think that ci- 
vility, wholesome laws, learning and elo- 
quence, synods, and Church-maintenance, 
(that we speak of no more things of this 
kind) should be as safe as a sanctuary, 
«fu^.-Aou!. and 'out of shot, as they say, that no 
man would lift up the heel, no, nor dog 
move his tongue against the motioners of 
them. For by the first we are distin- 
guished from brute beasts led with sensu- 
ality: by the second we are bridled and 
restrained from outrageous behaviour, 
and from doing of injuries, whether by 
fraud or by violence: by the third we are 
enabled to infoma and reform others, by 
the light and feeling that we have attain- 
ed unto ourselves : briefly, by the fourth, 
being brought together to a parle face 
to face, we sooner compose our differ- 
ences than by ^^Titings, which are end- 
less: and lastly, that the Church be suf- 
ficiently provided for is so agreeable to 
good reason and conscience, that those 
mothers are holden to be less cruel, that 
kill their children as soon as they are 
born, than those nursing fathers and mo- 
thers (wheresoever they be) that withdraw 

from them who hang upon their breasts 
(and upon whose breasts again them- 
selves do hang to receive the spiritual 
and sincere milk of the word) livelihood 
and support fit for their estates. Thus it 
is apparent, that these things which we 
speak of are of most necessary use, and 
therefore that none, either without ab- 
surdity can speak against them, or with- 
out note of wickedness can spurn against 

Yet for all that, the learned know that 
certain worthy men have been brought to 
untimely death for none other fault, but 
for seeking to reduce their countrymen 
to good order and discipline: and that 
in some Commonweals it was made a 
capital crime, once to motion the making 
of a new law for the abrogating of an old, 
though the same were most pernicious: 
And that certain, which would be count- 
ed pillars of the State, and patterns of 
virtue and prudence, could not be brought 
for a long time to give way to good let- 
ters and refined speech; but bare them- 
selves as averse from them, as from rocks 
or boxes of poison: .^nd fourthly, that he 
was no babe, but a great clerk, that gave 
forth, (and in writing to remain to pos- 
terity) in passion peradventure, but yet 
he gave forth, That he had not seen any 
profit to come by any synod or meeting 
of the Clergy, but rather the contrary : 
And lastly, against Church-maintenance 
and allowance, in such sort as the ambas- 
sadors and messengers of the great King 
of kings should be furnished, it is not un- 
known what a fiction or fable (so it is 
esteemed, and for no better by the re- 
porter himself, though superstitious) was 
devised : namely. That at such time as 
the professors and teachers of Christianity 
in the Church of Rome, then a tnie 
Church, were liberally endowed, a voice 
forsooth was heard from heaven, saying, 

[Herod, iv. 
•with ot/ufs. 

Cato the 

Gregory the 

Divine [6 
©foAoyos, of 
E;(oj \t.kv ov- 

'rlx\r^Bi'i ypd- 
4teiv, tutne 
TrafTd <rvA- 


<rvv65ov Te- 
Aos ctSor 
|i7j5e Au<Tii' 
KaKiiiv ^aA- 
\ov itrxrj- 
Kvlav rf ,rpo- 

Epist. 130. 
also Epist. 

Coinn- 1579, 
p. so*]. 

1 The text of the origniai edition has been restored, 
except where later books have corrected manifest errors. 

The marginal notes set within brackets are added in the 
present volume; the r«st are in the Bible of 161 1. 



2 Sam. II. 

2 Sam. 6. i6. 

Geiav (Steph. 


Tom. I. p. 


I Km. 12. 4. 

The highest 
Jiave been 

C, Cesar. 
[cap. 59]. 

Now is poison poured down into the 
Church, &^c. Thus not only as oft as we 
speak, as one saith, but also as oft as we 
do any thing of note or consequence, we 
subject ourselves to every one's censure, 
and happy is he that is least tossed upon 
tongues ; for utterly to escape the snatch 
of them it is impossible. If any man 
conceit that this is the lot and portion of 
the meaner sort only, and that princes 
are privileged by their high estate, he is 
deceived. As /he siuord devoureth as well 
one as another, as it is in Samuel; nay, as 
the great commander charged his soldiers 
in a certain battle to strike at no part of 
the enemy, but at the face ; and as the 
king of Syria commanded his chief cap- 
tains to fight neither roith small nor great, 
save only against the king of Israel: so it 
is too true, that envy striketh most spite- 
fully at the fairest, and at the chiefest. 
David was a worthy prince, and no man 
to be compared to him for his first deeds ; 
and yet for as worthy an act as ever he 
did, even for bringing back the ark of 
God in solemnity, he was scorned and 
scoffed at by his own wife. Solomon was 
greater than David, though not in virtue, 
yet in power; and by his power and wis- 
dom he built a temple to the Lord, such 
a one as was the glory of the land of 
Israel, and the wonder of the whole 
world. But was that his magnificence 
liked of by all? We doubt of it. Otherwise 
why do they lay it in his son's dish, and 
call unto him for 'easing of the burden? 
Make, say they, the grieimcs servitude of 
thy father, and his sore yoke, lighter. Be- 
like he had charged them with some 
levies, and troubled them with some car^ 
riages; hereupon they raise up a tragedy, 
and wish in their heart the temple had 
never been built. So hard a thing it is 
to please all, even when we please God 
best, and do seek to approve ourselves to 
every one's conscience. 

If we will descend to later times, we 
shall find many the like e.xamples of such 
kind, or rather unkind, acceptance. The 
first Roman Emperor did never do a 
more pleasing deed to the learned, nor 
more profitable to posterity, for conserv- 
ing the record of times in true supputa- 
tion, than when he corrected the Calen- 
dar, and ordered the year according to 
the course of the sun : and yet this was 
imputed to him for novelty and arro- 
gancy, and procured to him great oblo- 
quy. So the first Christened Emperor, 

(at the leastwise, that openly professed 
the faith himself, and allowed others to 
do the like) for strengthening the empire 
at his great charges, and providing for 
the Church, as he did, got for his labour 
the name Fupillus, as who would say, a 
wasteful Prince, that had need of a guar- 
dian or overseer. So the best Christened 
Emperor, for the love that he bare unto 
peace, thereby to enrich both himself and 
his subjects, and because he did not seek 
war, but find it, was judged to be no man 
at arms, (though in deed he excelled in 
feats of cliivalry, and shewed so much 
when he was provoked) and condemned 
for giving himself to his ease, and to his 
[pleasure. To be short, the most learned 
Emperor of former times, (at the least, 
the greatest politician) what thanks had 
he for cutting off the superfluities of the 
laws, and digesting them into some order 
and method? This, that he hath been 
blotted by some to be an Epitomist, that 
is, one that extinguished worthy whole 
volumes, to bring his abridgments into 
request. This is the measure that hath 
been rendered to excellent Princes in 
former times, even, eum bene facerent, 
male audire, for their good deeds to be 
evil spoken of. Neither is there any 
likelihood that envy and malignity died 
and were buried with the ancient. No, 
no, the reproof of Moses taketh hold of 
most ages. You are risen up iti your fathers'' 
stead, an increase of sinful men. IVhat is 
that that hath been done 1 that 7uhich shall 
be done: and there is no new thing under 
the sun, saitli the wise man : and S. Ste- 
phen. As your fathers did, so do ye. This, 
and more to this purpose, his Majesty 
that now reigneth (and long and long 
may he reign, and his offspring for ever. 
Himself and children and children's chil- 
dren ahvays^) knew full w-ell, according 
to the singular wisdom given unto him 
by God, and the rare learning and expe- 
rience that he hath attained unto; name- 
ly, that whosoever attempteth any thing 
for the publick, (specially if it pertain 
to religion, and to the opening and clear- 
ing of the word of God) the same setteth 
himself upon a stage to be glouted upon 
by every evil eye; yea, he casteth himself 
headlong upon pikes, to be gored by 
every sharp tongue. For he that med- 
dleth with men's religion in any part 
meddleth with their custom, nay, wjth 
their freehold; and though they find no 
content in that which they have, yet they 

Aurel. Vict. 
\cap. xli. 16]. 



I'tiiKfi ((at 

IV. cit/t. 50J. 


Numb. 32. 


Eccles. I. 9. 

Acts 7. 51. 

His Majes- 
ty's con- 
stancy, not. 
tion, for the 
.survey of the 

^ .^UTOS Kai 
Traifie? Kai 
TralhtiiV wdv- 
TOTe TraiSc?. 
///Vk/, XX. 




afSpias on-e- 
piVpeTTTCK Ka\ 


1 Sam. 2. 30. 

lib. 10. fTrt/. 8. 

The praise of 
the Holy 

.y. Aicgiist. 
Confess, lib. 
8. cap. 12. 

3". /4 tt^itst. 
De utilit. 
cap. 6. 

.S". Hiero- 
iiym. aii Dc- 
\.cap. 20], 

cannot abide to hear of altering. Not- 
withstanding his royal heart was not 
daunted or discouraged for this or that 
colour, but stood resolute, as a statue im- 
moveable, and an anvil not easy to be beaten 
into plates, as one saith; he knew who had 
chosen him to be a soldier, or rather a 
captain; and being assured that the course 
which he intentled made much for the 
glory of God, and the building up of his 
Church, he would not sufter it to be 
broken off for fwhatsoever speeches or 
practices. It doth certainly belong unto 
kings, yea, it doth specially belong unto 
them, to have care of religion, yea, to 
know it aright, yea, to profess it zealous- 
ly, yea, to promote it to the uttermost of 
their power. This is their glory before 
all nations which mean well, and this will 
bring unto them a far most excellent 
weight of glory in the day of the Lord 
Jesus. For the Scripture saith not in 
vain, T/iem that honour me I will honour: 
neither was it a vain word that Eusebius 
delivered long ago. That piety towards 
God was the weapon, and the only wea- 
pon, that both preserved Constantines per- 
son, and avenged him of his enemies. 

But now what piety without truth? 
What truth, what saving truth, without 
the word of God? What word of God, 
whereof we may be sure, without the 
Scripture? The Scriptures we are com- 
manded to search. John 5. 39. Isaiah 
8. 20. They are commended that search- 
ed and studied them. Acts 17. ii. and 
8. 28, 29. They are reproved that were 
unskilful in them, or slow to believe 
them. Matth. 22. 21). Luke 2.^. 2$. They 
can make us wise unto salvation. 2 Tim. 
3. 15. If we be ignorant, they will in- 
struct us; if out of the way, they will 
bring us home; if out of order, they will 
reform us ; if in heaviness, comfort us ; if 
dull, quicken us; if cold, inflame us. 
Tolle, lege; tolle, lege; Take up and read, 
take up and read tlie .Scriptures, (for unto 
them was the direction) it was said unto 
S. Augustine by a supernatural voice. 
IVhatsoever is in the Scriptures, belia'e me, 
saith the same S. Augustine, is high and 
divine; there is verily truth, and a doctrine 
tnost fit for the refreshing and renezaing of 
men's minds, and truly so tempered, that 
every one may draw from thence that which 
is sufficient for him, if he come to draw 
with a devout and pious mind, as true re^ 
ligion requireth. Thus S. Augustine. And 
S. Hierome, Ama Scripturas, et amabit te 

sapientia, &:c. Love the Scriptures, and 
wisdom will love thee. And S. Cyrill s. Cyriii. f 
against Julian, Even boys that aj-e bred up l^lj^*^ 
in the Scriptures, become most religious, &c. 7"iianiim 
But what mention we three or four uses [„i"oW 
of the Scripture, whereas whatsoever is to '■^'•"''■^ «'''■^- 
be believed, or practised, or hoped for, is ■^sii^^ 
contained in them? or three or four sen- v^i'-'v"-""" 
tences of the Fathers, since whosoever is on hoAio-h 
worthy the name of a Father, from Christ's \Zt\"''''^' 
time downward, hath likewise written not 
only of the riches, but also of the perfec- 
tion of the Scripture? I adore the fulness T,-ri„i. 
of the Scripture, saith Tertullian against "hT.^'.'^^ 
Hermogenes. And again, to Apellcs a ['«/• ==]• 
heretick of the like stamp he saith, / do clnlchrM. 
not admit that 7vhich thou bringest in (or '^"'^- ^^^ 
concludest) of thine own (head or store, 
de tuo) without Scripture. So 'sia.mX Justin Justin. 
Martyr before him; We must know by all l^^^^-"l^^„ 
means (saith he) that it is not lawful (or ['«/■ ssjjw.j. 
possible) to learn (any thing) of God or of """■ 
right piety, save only out of the Prophets, 
laho teach us by divine inspiration. .So 
Saint ^(?i'// after Tertull-ian,It is a manifest s. Basil, 
falling aKiay from the faith, and a fault of \a,p"''"^^'!"' 
presumption, either to reject any of those "4]- , 
things that are7arttten, or to bring in (upon Kanjyopi'o. 
the head of them, tVtio-aycii') any of those 
things that are not written. We omit to 
cite to the same eftect S. Cyrill, Bishop of 
Jerusalem, in his 4. Cateches. Sa.\ntI/ierome 
against Jlelvidius, Saint Augustine in his 
third book against the letters of Petiliau, 
and in very many other places of his 
works. Also we forbear to descend to 
latter Fath'ers, because we will not weary 
the reader. The Scriptures then being 
acknowledged to be so full and so per- 
fect, how can we excuse ourselves of ne- 
gligence, if we do not study them? of cu- 
riosity, if we be not content with them? 
Men talk much of (.Xuiaimvri, how many Eip«o-'™'>i 
sweet and goodly thmgs it had hangmg ,,,1 „ioto5 
on it; of the Philosopher's stone, that it "T"^' 'nt,- 
turneth cojiper into gold ; of Cornu-copia, a^, /ta. e^ai- 

that it had all things necessary for food ^n olive 
in it; of Panaces the herb, that it was ''""s'^^ 
good for all diseases; of Catholicon the .ibiutwith 
drug, that it is instead of all purges; of ^™;;'_'^' ^'J^^'^'^" 
Vulcan's amiour, that it was an armour of hang figs, 
proof against all thrusts and all blows, &'c. ^.j honey i" 
Well, that which they falsely or vainly a.pot, and 
attributed to these things for bodily good, 
we may justly and with full measure a- 
scribe unto the Scripture for spiritual. It 
is not only an armour, but also a whole 
armoury of weapons, both offensive and 
defensive; whereby we may save our- 



[Rev. 22. 2.] 

i. e, iitoitUiy. ] 

Koti/bf ia- 


^. Basil, in 

Psal. pri- 




iCo-. I4[ii]. 

Ciem. A lex. 
i^ Strom. 
\cap. XVI, 
P- 133]- 

selves, and put the enemy to flight. It is 
not an herb, but a tree, or rather a whole | 
l)aradise of trees of life, which bring forth 
fruit every month, and the fruit thereof is 
for meat, and the leaves for medicine. It 
is not a pot of Alanna or a cruse of oil, 
which were for memory only, or for a 
meal's meat or two; but as it were a 
shower of heavenly bread sufficient for a 
whole host, be it never so great, and as it 
were a whole cellar full of oil vessels; 
whereby all our necessities may be pro- 
vided for, and our debts discharged. In 
a word, it is a panary of wholesome food 
against fenowed* traditions; a physician's 
shop (Saint Basil calleth it) of preserva- 
tives against poisoned heresies ; a pandect 
of profitable laws against rebellious spirits ; 
a treasury of most costly jewels against 
beggarly rudiments ; finally, a fountain of 
most pure water springing up unto ever- 
lasting life. And what marvel? the ori- 
ginal thereof being from heaven, not from 
earth; the author being God, not man; 
the inditer, the Holy Spirit, not the wit 
of the Apostles or Prophets; the penmen, 
such as were sanctified from the womb, 
and endued with a principal portion of 
God's Spirit; the matter, verity, piety, 
purity, uprightness ; the form, God's word, 
God's testimony, God's oracles, the word 
of truth, the word of salvation, c?-r. ; the 
efiects, light of understanding, stableness 
of persuasion, repentance from dead 
works, newness of life, holiness, peace, 
joy in the Holy Ghost; lastly, the end 
and reward of the study thereof, fellow- 
ship with the saints, participation of the 
heavenly nature, fruition of an inherit- 
ance immortal, undefiled, and that never 
shall fade away: Happy is the man that 
delighteth in the Scripture, and thrice 
ha]_)py that meditateth in it day and 

But how shall men meditate in that 
which they cannot understand? How 
shall they understand that which is kept 
close in an unknown tongue? as it is writ- 
ten. Except I know the power of the voice, 
I shall he to him that spcaketh a barbarian, 
and he that spcaketh shall be a barbarian 
to me. The Apostle excepteth no tongue; 
not Hebrew the ancientest, not Greek the 
most copious, not Latin the finest. Na- 
ture taught a natural man to confess, that 
all of us in those tongues which we do 
not understand are plainly deaf; we may 
turn the deaf ear unto them. The Scyth- 
ian counted the Athenian, wliom he did 

not understand, barbarous : so the Roman 

did the Syrian and the Jew: (even S. .s". Hie- 

7/;VwOTf himself calleth \.\\t Hebrnv Xongu^ 'olmaso. 

barbarous ; belike, because it was strange 

to so many:) so the Emperor of Constan- Michael. 

tinople calleth the Latin tongue barbarous, J.'^'>f'"'' 

though Pope Nicolas do storm at it : so 2 Tom. 

the Jcias long before Christ called all ^edi"pe'tri 

other nations Lu\i;nazim *, which is little f[Q*;,y,l, 

better than barbarous. Therefore as one ^ .,,•(,_ 

comnlaineth that always m the Senate 01 

i 1,111 CXIV. ij. 

Rome there was one or other that called ciccro^. Dc 
for an interpreter; so, lest the Church be [^"^^"ii^, 
driven to the like exigent, it is necessary to isgj]. 
have translations in a readiness. Trans- 
lation it is that openeth the window, to 
let in the light; that breaketh the shell, 
that we may eat the kernel; that putteth 
aside the curtain, that we may look into 
the most holy place; that removeth the 
cover of the well, that we may come by 
the water; even asjacob rolled away the Gen. 29. 10. 
stone from the mouth of the well, by 
which means the flocks of Laban were 
watered. Indeed without translation into 
the vulgar tongue, the unlearned are but 
like children at Jacob's well (which was John 4- "• 
deep) without a bucket or something to 
draw with: or as that person mentioned 
by Esay, to whom when a sealed book 
was delivered with this motion, Read this, isai. 29. n. 
L pray thee, he was fain to make this an- 
swer, / cannot, for if is sealed. 

While God would be known only in The transia- 
Jacob, and have his name great in Lsracl, oi'JJ TeU- 
and in none other place; while the dew mentomof 
lay on Gideon's fleece only, and all the into Greek, 
earth besides was dry; then for one and 
the same people, which spake all of them See .r. Au- 
the language of Canaan, that is, JLebreiv, j"^,'tra^' "' 
one and the same original in LLebreui was Faust, cap. 
sufficient. But when the fulness of time ^^' 
drew near, that the Sun of righteousness, 
the Son of God, should come into the 
world, whom God ordained to be a re- 
conciliation through faith in his blood, 
not of the Jeii^ only, but also of the 
Greek, yea, of all them that were scat- 
tered abroad; then lo, it pleased the 
Lord to stir up the spirit of a Greek 
Prince, {Greek for descent and language) 
even of L'tolcmy Philadelph king of E.iypt, 
to procure the translating of the book of 
God out of Hebrc7v into Greek. This is 
the translation of the Seventy interpreters, 
commonly so called, which prepared the 
way for our Saviour among the Gentiles 
by written preaching, as Saint_/('//;/ Baptist 
did among the Jnus by vocal. For the 



Grecians^ being desirous of learning, were 
not wont to suffer books of worth to lie 
mouiding in kings' libraries, but had 
many of their servants, ready scribes, to 
copy them out, and so they were dis- 
persed and made common. Again, the 
Greek tongue was well known and made 
familiar to most inhabitants in Asia by 
reason of the conquest that there the 
Grecians had made, as also by the colo- 
nies which thither they had sent. For 
the same causes also it was well under- 
stood in many places of Europe, yea, and 
of Africk too. Therefore the word of 
God being set forth in Greek, becometh 
hereby like a candle set upon a candle- 
stick, which giveth light to all that are in 
the house; or like a proclamation sound- 
ed forth in the market-place, which most 
men presently take knowledge of; and 
therefore that language was fittest to con- 
tain the Scriptures, both for the first 
preachers of the Gospel to appeal unto 
for witness, and for the learners also of 
those times to make search and trial by. 
It is certain, that that translation was not 
so sound and so perfect, but that it need- 
ed in many places correction; and who 
had been so sufficient for this work as 
the Apostles or apostolick men? Yet it 
seemed good to the Holy Ghost and to 
them to take that which they found, (the 
same being for the greatest part true and 
sufficient) rather than by making a new, 
in that new world and green age of the 
Church, to expose themselves to many 
exceptions and cavillations, as though 
they made a translation to serve their 
own turn, and therefore bearing witness 
to themselves, their witness not to be re- 
garded. This may be supposed to be 
some cause, why the translation of the 
Sex'eiity was allowed to pass for current. 
Notwithstanding, though it was com- 
mended generally, yet it did not fully 
content the learned, no not of the /e7i's. 
For not long after Christ, Aquila fell in 
hand with a new translation, and after 
him Theodotion, and after him Symina- 
chus: yea, there was a fifth and a sixth 
edition, the authors whereof were not 
known. These with the Seventy made up 
the Hexapla, and were worthily and to 
great purpose compiled together by Ori- 
gen. Howbeit the edition of the Seventy 
went away with the credit, and therefore 

Epi/.iut„.De '^°'- ^'''^y ^^^ placed in the midst by Ori- 
tiifiisuris et gen, (for the worth and excellency thereof 
fca/.'i7J-" above the rest, as Epiphanius gathereth) 

but also was used by the Greek Fathers 
for the ground and foundation of their 
commentaries. Yea, Epiphanius above- 
named doth attribute so much unto it, 
that he holdeth the authors thereof not 
only for interpreters, but also for pro- 
phets in .some respect : and Justinian the 
Emperor, enjoining the_/t7i'j- his subjects 
to use specially the Translation of the 
Sei'enty, rendereth this reason thereof. 
Because they were, as it were, enlighten- 
ed with prophetical grace. Yet for all 
that, as the Egyptians are said of the Pro- 
phet to be men and not God, and their 
horses flesh and not spirit : so it is evident, 
(and Saint Hierome aflirmeth as much) 
that the St-venty were interpreters, they 
were not prophets. They did many 
things well, as learned men; but yet as 
men they stumbled and fell, one while 
through oversight, another while through 
ignorance; yea, sometimes they may be 
noted to add to the original, and some- 
times to take from it: which made the 
Apostles to leave them many times, wlien 
they left the Hebrew, and to deliver the 
sense thereof according to the truth of 
the word, as the Spirit gave them utter- 
ance. This may suffice touching the 
Greek translations of the Old Testament. 
There were also within a few hundred 
years after Christ translations many into 
the Latin tongue: for this tongue also 
was very fit to convey tlie law and the 
Gospel by, because in those times \ery 
many countries of the West, yea of the 
South, East, and North, spake or under- 
stood Latin, being made iirovinces to the 
Romans. But now the Latin translations 
were too many to be all good, for they 
were infinite ; {Lati/ti interpretes nullo 
modo nuinerari possimt, saith S. Augus- 
tine.') Again, they were not out of the 
Hebreiu fountain, (we apeak of the L^atin 
translations of the Old Testament) but 
out of the Greek stream ; therefore the 
Greek being not altogether clear, the 
Latin derived from it must needs be 
muddy. This moved S. ILierome, a most 
learned Father, and the best linguist 
without controversy of his age, or of any 
that went before him, to undertake the 
translating of the Old Testament out 
of the very fountains themselves; which 
he performed with that evidence of great 
learning, judgment, industry, and faith- 
fulness, that he hath for ever bound the 
Church unto him in a debt of special re- 
membrance and thankfulness. 

See 6". ^ K- 
ffust. 2° De 
c. IS. 

Novell, dia~ 
tax, 146. 


loaTrep xapi- 
T05 irtptAajii. 
\]jd(rqi aii- 

Isai. ^i. -x. 

S. Hieron. 
de optiino 
genere in- 
[ad Pam- 
A tittd est 
enijit vatevty 
aliitd inter' 
pretetn esse. 
Afol. adv. 
Ruf. lib, 11. 
cap, 25]. 

out of He- 
brew and 
Greek into 

S, August. 
de di'ctr, 
Christ. Hi. 
2. cap, II. 



The translat- 
ing of the 
into the vul- 
gar tongues. 

.S*. Hieron. 



2 Kin. 7. 9. 

.S". Hieron. 
Fr<ef. in 4. 

S. Hieron. 

Six. Sen. 
Hi. 4. 

Atfihon. a 
Cttstro, HI'. I. 
cup. 23. 

S. Chrysosi. 
in yonnn. 
I t§ 2]- 

Theoiior. ' 
\.Serm.\ 5. 
[PP.S39— 40I, 

Now though the Church were thus 
furnished with Grtck and Latiti transla- 
tions, even before the faith of Christ was 
generally embraced in the Empire: (for 
the learned know that even in S. Hie- 
rome's time the Consul of Rome and his 
wife were both Ethnicks, and about the 
same time the greatest part of the Senate 
also) yet for all that the godly learned 
were not content to have the Scriptures 
in the language which themselves under- 
stood, Greek and Latin, (as the good 
lepers were not content to fare well them- 
selves, but acquainted their neighbours 
with the store that God had sent, that 
they also might provide for themselves) 
but also for the behoof and edifying of 
the unlearned which hungered and thirst- 
ed after righteousness, and had souls to 
be saved as well as they, they provided 
translations into the vulgar for their 
countrj'men, insomuch that most nations 
under heaven did shortly after their con- 
version hear Christ speaking unto them 
in their mother tongue, not by the voice 
of their minister only, but also by the 
written word translated. If any doubt 
hereof, he may be satisfied by e.xamples 
enough, if enough will serve the turn. 
First, S. Hicroine saith, Multarum gen- 
tium Unguis Scriptura ante translata docet 
falsa esse qua addita sunt, &c. i.e. The 
Stripture being translated before in the lan- 
guage of many /lations doth sheic that those 
things that were added (by Lucian or Hesy- 
chius) are false. So S. Hicrome in that 
place. The same Hierome elsewhere af- 
firmeth that he, the time was, had set 
forth the translation of the Snenty, sum 
lingua, honiinibus; i.e. for his countrymen 
of Dalmatia. AVhich words not only 
Erasmus doth understand to purport, that 
S. Hierome translated the Scripture into 
the Dalmatian tongue; but also Sixtus 
Senensis, and Alphonsus a Castro, (that 
we speak of no more) men not to be ex- 
cepted against by them of Rome, do in- 
genuously confess as much. So S. Chry- 
sostomc, that lived in S. Hierome's time, 
giveth evidence with him : The doctrine of 
S. John (saith he) did not in such sort 
(as the Philosophers did) vanish a7vay: 
but the Syrians, Egyptians, Indians, Per- 
sians, Ethiopians, and infinite other na- 
tions, being barbarous people, translated it 
into their {mother) tongue, and have learned 
to be {true) Philosophers, he meaneth 
Christians. To this may be added Theo- 
doret, as next unto him both for antiquity, 

and for learning. His words be these. 
Every country that is under the sun is full 
of these ivords, (of the Apostles and Pro- 
phets) and the Ilcbrcio tongue (he mean- 
eth the Scrijnures in the Hebrew tongue) 
is turned not only into the language of the 
Grecians, but also of the Romans, and 
Egyptians, and Persians, and Indians, and 
A?-menians, and Scythians, and Sauroma- 
tians, and, briefly, into all the languages 
that any nation useth. So he. In like 
manner Ulpilas is reported by Paulus 
Diaconus and Isidore, and before them 
by Sozomen, to have translated the Scrip- 
tures mto the Gothick tongue : John 
Bishop of Sevil by Vasseus, to have 
turned them into Arabick about the Year 
of our Lord 717: Beda by Cistertiensis, 
to have turned a great part of them into 
Saxon: Efnard by Tnthemius, to have 
abridged the French Psalter (as Beda had 
done the Hcbrnii) about the year 800 : 
King Alured by the said Cistertiensis, to 
have turned the Psalter into Saxon: Me- 
thodius by Aventinus (printed at Ingol- 
stad) to have turned the Scriptures into 
Sclavonian " .- Valdo Bishop of Prising by 
Beatus Rhenanus, to have caused about 
that time the Gospels to be translated 
into Dutch rhythme, yet extant in the li- 
brary of Corbinian* : Valdus by divers, to 
ha,ve turned them himself, or to have 
gotten them turned, into French about 
the year 11 60: Charles the fifth of that 
name, surnamed The 'wise, to have caused 
them to be turned into French, about 200 
years after Valdus his time; of which 
translation there be many copies yet ex- 
tant, as witriesseth Beroaldus. Much 
about that time, even in our King Richard 
the second's days, John Trevisa translated 
them into English, and many English 
Bibles in written hand are yet to be seen 
with divers ; translated, as it is very pro- 
bable, in that age. So the Syrian trans- 
lation of the New Testament is in most 
learned men's libraries, of Widminstadius 
his setting forth ; and the Psalter in Ara- 
bick is with many, of Augustinus N'ebien- 
sis' setting forth. So Postel affirmeth, that 
in his travel he saw the Gospels in the 
Ethiopian tongue: And Ambrose Thesius 
allegeth the Psalter of the Indians, which 
he testifieth to have been set forth by 
Potkcn in Syrian characters. So that to 
have the Scriptures in the mother tongue 
is not a quaint conceit lately taken uj), 
either by the Lord Cronnccll in England, 
or by the Lord Radtril in Polonie, or by 

p. Diacoil. 
1 16. li. 
Isid. m 
Ckron. Goth, 
Sozoin. lib. 
6. cap. 37. 
l^itsseits in 

Virg. 5. his- 
tor. .Atigio- 
ruin tcstatur 
idem de 
lib, 4. 

D Circa an- 
nnift 900. 
B, Rhenan. 
rcrnin Ger- 
man, lib. 2. 

• [i.e. .y. 
Corbinian s 
Library at 
Freising on 
the Isar. 
See Ussher, 





Ps. 48. 

The unwill- 
ingness of 
our chief ad- 
that the 
should be di- 
vulged in the 
tongue, ^c. 

* Awpof a6m~ 
pov KoirK itvTj- 
[Aj'ajc, V. 
See the 
(set forth by 
CUiftent his 
upon the 4th 
rule of Pins 
the 4th his 
making in 
the Index 
lib. prokib, 

tag- n- 
ver. 5. 
Tcrtul. dc 
resnr. cnr- 
ni.; [cap. 47]. 

John 3. 20. 

The speeches 
and reasons, 
both of our 
and of our 
against this 

the Lord Ungnadiiis in the Emperor's 
dominion, but hath been thought upon, 
and put in practice of old, even from the 
first times of the conversion of any na- 
tion ; no doubt, because it was esteemed 
most profitable to cause faith to grow in 
men's hearts the sooner, and to make 
them to be able to say with the words of 
the Psalm, As we have heard, so 7ue have 

Now the Church of Rome would seem 
at the length to bear a motherly affection 
towards her children, and to allow them 
the Scriptures in their mother tongue : 
but indeed it is a gift, not deserving to 
be called a gift*, an unprofitable gift: they 
must first get a licence in writing before 
they may use them; and to get that, they 
must approve themselves to their Con- 
fessor, that is, to be such as are, if not 
frozen in the dregs, yet soured with the 
leaven of their superstition. Howbeit, it 
seemed too much to Clement the eighth 
that there should be any licence granted 
to have them in the vulgar tongue, and 
therefore he overruleth and frustrateth 
the grant of Pius the fourth. So much 
are they afraid of the light of the Scrip- 
ture, {Liicifugte Scripiuranim, as Tertiil- 
lian speaketh) that they will not trust the 
people with it, no not as it is set forth by 
their own sworn men, no not with the li- 
cence of their own Bishops and Inquisi- 
tors. Yea, so unwilling they are to com- 
municate the Scriptures to the jieople's 
understanding in any sort, that they are 
not ashamed to confess that we forced 
them to translate it into English against 
their wills. This seemeth to argue a bad 
cause, or a bad conscience, or both. 
Sure we are, that it is not he that hath 
good gold, that is afraid to bring it to the 
touchstone, but he that hath the counter- 
feit; neither is it the true man that shun- 
neth the light, but the malefactor, lest 
his deeds should be reproved; neither is 
it the plain-dealing merchant that is un- 
willing to have the weights, or the mete- 
yard, brought in place, but he that useth 
deceit. But we will let them alone for 
this fault, and return to translation. 

Many men's mouths have been open 
a good while (and yet are not stopped) 
with speeches about the translation so 
long in hand, or rather perusals of trans- 
lations made before: and ask what may 
be the reason, what the necessity, of the 
employment. Hath the Church been de- 
ceived, say they, all this while? Hath 

her sweet bread been mingled with lea- 
ven, her silver with dross, her wine with 
water, her milk with lime? {lacte gypsum s. iren. la. 
male misectiir, saith S. Ircney.) We"^ hoped ^^^-^xvi? 
that we had been in the right way, that ^"- Mignej. 
we had had the oracles of God delivered 
unto us, and that though all the world 
had cause to be offended, and to com- 
plain, yet that we had none. Hath the 
nurse holden out the breast, and nothing 
but wind in it? Hath the bread been 
delivered by the Fathers of the Church, 
and the same proved to be lapidosus, as 
Seneca speaketh? What is it to handlq. ' 
the word of God deceitfully, if this, be 
not? Thus certain brethren. Also the 
adversaries oijudah and Hienisalem, like 
Sanballat in Nehemjah, mock, as we heai;, 
both at the work and workmen, saying, 
What do these 7i'eak Jeii.'s, &c. 'loill they Neh. 4. a, 3. 
tnake the stones whole again out of the 
heaps of dust 'which are burnt ? Although 
they build, yet if a fox go up, he shall a-en 
break down their stony wall. Was their 
translation good before? Why do they 
now mend it? Was it not good? Why 
then was it obtruded to the people? Yea, 
why did the Catholicks (meaning Popish 
J?ojnanists) always go in jeoijardy for re- « 

fusing to go to hear it? Nay, if it must 
be translated into English, Catholicks. .ire 
fittest to do it. They have learning, and 
they know when a thing is well, they can 
manum de tabula, ^^'e will answer them 
botli briefly : and the former, being bre- 
thren, thus with St. Hierome, Damnamus S. Hierm. 
veteres? Mini me, sed post prior urn studia tfy^Ru^n. 
in donio Domini quod possumus laboramus. t''*- "■'■<'/• 
That is, Do we condemn the ancient? In ^^' 
no case: but after the endeavours of them, 
that ioerc before us, we take the best pains 
we can in the house of God. As if he said, 
Being provoked by the example of the 
learned that lived laefore my time, I have 
thought it my duty to assay whether my 
talent in the knowledge of the tongues 
may be profitable in any measure to 
God's Church, lest I should seem to have 
laboured in them in vain, and lest I 
should be thought to glory in men (al- 
though ancient) above that which was in 
them. Thus S. Hierome may be thought 
to speak. 

And to the same effect say we, that Asatisfac- 
we are so far off from condemning any of brethren""^ 
their labours that travailed before us in 
this kind, either in this land, or beyond 
sea, either in King Henry's time, or King 
Edward's, (if there were any translation, 



Arisi. 2. 

TO eAaTTOc] 
cap. I [§ 3I. 

^. Epiplian. 
loco ante 
citato [p. 

^. A ligjtstijt, 
m. 19. tie 
civit. Dei, 
cap. 7. 

Judg. S. 7. 

2 Kin. 13. i£ 

5". Hierou. 
in Ezech. 
cap. 3 
\.ver. 15]. 

or correction of a translation, in his time) 
or Queen Elizabeth's of ever renowned 
memory, that we acknowledge them to 
have been raised up of God for the 
building and furnishing of his Church, 
and that they deserve to be had of us 
and of posterity in everlasting remem- 
brance. The judgment of Aristotle is 
worthy and well known : If Timotheiis 
hail not been, loe hail not had much stceet 
musick : But if Phrynis {Timotheus his 
master) hail not been, 7C'e had not had 
Ti mot hens. Therefore blessed be they, 
and most honoured be their name, that 
break the ice, and give the onset upon 
that which helpeth forward to the saving 
of souls. Now what can be more avail- 
able thereto, than to deliver God's book 
unto God's people in a tongue which 
they understand ? Since of an hidden 
treasure, and of a fountain that is sealed, 
there is no profit, as Ptolemy P/iiladelpli 
wrote to the Rabbins or masters of the 
Jews, as witnesseth Epiphaniiis : and as 
S. Augustine saith, A man had rather be 
with his dog than 7uith a stranger (whose 
tongue is strange unto him.) Yet for all 
that, as nothing is begun and perfected 
at the same time, and the latter thoughts 
are thought to be the wiser : so, if we 
building upon their foundation that went 
before us, and being holpen by their 
labours, do endeavour to make that bet- 
ter which they left so good ; no man, we 
are sure, hath cause to mislike us ; they, 
we persuade ourselves, if they were alive, 
would thank us. The vintage of Abiezcr, 
that strake the stroke : yet the gleaning 
of grapes of Ephraim was not to be 
despised. Ses Judges viii. verse 2. Joash 
the king of Israel did not satisfy himself 
till he had smitten the ground three times ; 
and yet he offended the Prophet for 
giving over then. Aquila, of whom we 
spake before, tran.slated the Bible as 
carefully and as skilfully as he could ; 
and yet he thought good to go over it 
again, and then it got the credit with 
\!ne. Jczvs to be called Kara aKpi/iiLav, that 
is, accurately done, as St. Hierome wit- 
nesseth. How many books of profane 
learning have been gone over again and 
again, by the same translators, by others? 
Of one and the same book of Aristotlis 
Ethics there are e.xtant not so few as six 
or seven several translations. Now if 
this cost may be bestowed upon the 
gourd, wliich affordeth us a little shade, 
and which to-day flourisheth, but to-mor- 

row is cut down ; what may we bestow, 
nay, what ought we not to bestow, upon 
the vine, the fruit whereof maketh glad 
the conscience of man, and the stem 
whereof abideth for ever? And this is 
the word of God, which we translate. 
What is the chaff to the 7vheat ? saith }"■ -i- =8. 
the Lord. Tanti vitrciim, ijiianti vcruin 7^"'"' "'^ 
margaritH?n (saith Tertitlliait,) if a toy [cap.\i 
of glass be of that reckoning with us, f/J","'/,^''' 
how oiight we to value the true pearl ? vitrum. 
Therefore let no man's eye be evil, be- '',"""i'fsimum 
cause his Majesty's is good ; neither let Margari- 
any be grieved, that we have a Prince ron.'nd 
that seeketh the increase of the spiritual ^''J?'"- 
wealth of Israel ; (let Sanballats and To- 505].' 
bialis do so, which therefore do bear 
their just reproof) but let us rather bless 
God from the ground of our heart for 
working this religious care in him to 
have the translations of the Bible ma- 
turely consideretl of and examined. For 
by this means it cometh to pass, that 
whatsoever is sound already, (and all is 
sound for substance in one or other of 
our editions, and the worst of ours far 
better than their authentick Vulgar) the 
same will shine as gold more brightly, 
being rubbed and polished ; also, if any 
thing be halting, or superfluous, or not 
so agreeable to the original, the same 
may be corrected, and the truth set in 
place. And what can the King com- 
mand to be done, that will bring him 
more true honour than this ? And where- 
in could they that have been set a work 
approve their duty to the King, yea, 
their obedience to God, and love to his 
Saints, more, than by yielding their ser- 
vice, and all that is within them, for the 
furnishing of the work ? But besides all 
this, they were the principal motives of 
it, and therefore ought least to quarrel 
it. For the very historical truth is, that 
upon the importunate petitions of the 
Puritans at his Majesty's coming to this 
crown, the conference at Hampton Court 
having been appointed for hearing their 
complaints, when by force of reason they 
were put from all other grounds, they 
had recourse at the last to this shift, 
that they could not with good conscience 
subscribe to the Communion book, since 
it maintained the Bible as it was there 
translated, which was, as they said, a 
most corrupted translation. And although 
this was judged to be but a very poor 
and empty shift, yet even hereupon did 
his Majesty begin to bethink himself of 



An answer to 
the imputa- 
tions olour 

* [The Holy 
/»lty trafis- 
tati-it into 
Ettgiish out 
oj tlie Ait- 
Douay, 1609 
— 1610, 
2 vols. 4to.]' 

\E/>:st. ad 
V. 351J. 

James 3. 2. 

Phtinrch. in 
[Aio (cat Te- 
Toi? crrecaj- 
ffotc jcal 

flfVrjc Tais 01- 

TTjv TrdAif 
VTTO (TnovStj^ 

<r<r/>. 32]. 

the good that might ensue by a new 
translation, and presently after gave order 
for this translation which is now pre- 
sented unto thee. Thus much to satisfy 
our scrupulous brethren. 

Now to the latter we answer, that 
we do not den)', nay, we aflirm and 
avow, that the very meanest translation 
of the Bible in English set forth by men 
of our profession (for we have seen none 
of theirs of the whole Bible as yet*) con- 
taineth the word of God, nay, is the word 
of God : as the King's speech which he 
uttered in Parliament, being translated 
into French, Dutch, Italian, and Latin, 
is 'Still the King's speech, though it be 
not interpreted by every translator with 
the like grace, nor peradventure so fitly 
for phrase, nor so expressly for sense, 
every where. For it is confessed, that 
things are to take their denomination of 
the greater part ; and a natural man 
could say, Vertim ubi multa nitent in 
carmine, non ego panels offender macnlis, 
&c. A man may be counted a virtuous 
man, though he have made many slips 
in his life, (else there were none virtuous, 
for in many things lue offend all,) also 
a comely man and lo-vely, though he 
have some warts upon his hand, yea, 
not only freckles upon his face, but also 
scars. No cause therefore why the word 
translated should be denied to be the 
word, or forbidden to be current, not- 
withstanding that some imperfections and 
blemishes may be noted in the setting 
forth of it. For whatever was perfect 
under the sun, where Apostles or apo- 
stolick men, that is, men endued with 
an extraordinary measure of God's Spirit, 
and privileged with the privilege of iii- 
feUibility, had not their hand ? The Ro- 
manists therefore in refusing to hear, and 
daring to burn the word translated, did 
no less than despite the Spirit of grace, 
from whom originally it proceeded, and 
whose sense and meaning, as well as 
man's weakness would enable, it did ex- 
press. Judge by an example or two. 

Plutarch wri'teth, that after that Rome 
had been burnt by the Gai/ls, they fell 
soon to build it again : but doing it in 
haste, they did not cast the streets, nor 
proportion the houses, in such comely 
fashion, as had been most sightly and 
convenient. Was Catiline therefore an 

honest man, or a good patriot, that 
sought to bring it to a combustion? or 
Nero a good Prince, that did indeed set 
it on fire ? So by the story of £sra E.-ra 3, 12. 
and the prophecy of Haggai it may be [Hagg. 2. 3I. 
gathered, that the temple built by Zerub- 
babel after the return from Babylon was 
by no means to be compared to the 
former built by Solomon: (for they tliat 
remembered the former wept when they 
considered the latter) notwithstanding 
might tliis latter either have been ab- 
horred and forsaken by the Jc7t's, or 
profaned by the Greeks? The like we 
are to think of translations. The trans- 
lation of the Seventy dissenteth from the 
Original in many places, neither doth it 
come near it for perspicuity, gravity, 
majesty ; yet which of the Apostles did 
condemn it? Condemn it? Nay, they 
used it, (as it is apparent, and as Saint 
Hierome and most learned men do con- 
fess) which they would not have done, 
nor by their example of using of it so 
grace an* commend it to the Church, 
if it had been unworthy the appellation 
and name of the word of God. And 
whereas they urge for their second de- 
fence of their vilifying and abusing of the 
English Bibles, or some pieces thereof, 
which they meet with, for that Hereticks 
forsooth were the authors of the trans- 
lations : (Hereticks they call us by tiie 
same right that they call themselves 
Catholicks, both being wrong) we mar- 
vel what divinity taught them so. We 
are sure Tcrtullian was of ajiother mind : Tertui. dc 
Ex personis probanms /idem, an ex fide P><^^<:npt. 
pcrsonas? Do we try men's faith by lurrcsn:,. 
their persons ? We should try their per- ''"'*• ^•'' 
sons by their faith. Also S. Augustine 
was of another mind : for he, lighting 
upon certain rules made by Tyclwnius a 
Donatist for the better understanding of 
the ^Vord, was not ashamed to make use 
of them, yea, to insert them into his own 
book, with giving commendation to them 
so far forth as they were worthy to be 
commended, as is to be seen in St Au- s. August, 
gustine's third book De Doctrina Christi- ^r^'-'i"'/^ 
and. To be short, Origen, and the whole 3a 
Church of God for certain hundred years, 
were of another mind : for they were so 
far from treading under foot (much more 
from burning) the translation oi Aquila a 
proselyte, that is, one that had turned 

* The writer must have seen the first voliune of the 
Douay Bible, since neither tunike nor ratiQual {see {x 

cxviii.) occur in the Rhemjsh New Testament. 



^S'. Attgust. 
Epist. 9. 

S. August, 
lib. Rctract- 
vitia iiifit, 
S. August. 
F.pist. 8. 

I portrsses, 
i. c. jitanuiils 
0/ lit-l'otioH]. 

Dliinlid. lib 
5. cup. 2. 

Jc7i.<, of Symmachus, and Theodotion, both 
Ebionitcs, that is, most vile hereticks, that 
they joined them together with the He- 
brew original, and the translation of the 
Seventy, (as hath been before signified 
out of Epiphaniiis) and set them forth 
openly to be considered of and perused 
by all. But we weary the unlearned, who 
need not know so much ; and trouble the 
learned, who know it already. 

Yet before we end, we must answer 
a third cavil and objection of theirs 
against us, for altering and amending 
our Translations so oft; wherein truly they 
deal hardly and strangely with us. For 
to whom ever was it imputed for a fault 
(by such as were wise) to go over that 
which he had done, and to amend it 
where he saw cause ? Saint Augii.^1ine 
was not afraid to exhort S. Hierojne to a 
Paliiiodia or recantation. The same S. 
Augustine was not ashamed to retractate, 
we might say, revoke, many things that 
had passed him, and doth even glory 
that he seeth his infirmities, if we will 
be sons of the truth, we must consider 
what it speaketh, and trample upon our 
own credit, yea, and upon other men's 
too, if either be any way a hinderance 
to it. This to the cause. Then to the 
persons ^\■e say, that of all men they 
ought to lie most silent in this case. 
For what varieties have they, and what 
alterations have they made, not only of 
their service books, portesses, and bre- 
viaries, but also of their Latin transla- 
tion ? The service book supposed to be 
made by S. Amkrose {Officium Ambrosi- 
aiiuni) was a great while in special use 
and request : but Pope Adrian, calling 
a council with the aid of Charles the 
Emperor, abolished it, yea, burnt it, and 
commanded the service book of Saint 
Gregoiy universally to be used. Well, Offi- 
einm Grcgoriannm gets by this means to 
be in credit ; but doth it continue with- 
out change or altering? No, the very 
Roman service was of two fashions ; the 
new fashion, and the old, the one used 
in one Church, the other in another; 
as is to be seen in Paniclius a Romanist 
his preface before Micrologus. The same 
Famelius reiiorteth out of Radtilphus de 
Rivo, that about the )ear of our Lord 
1277 Pope Nicolas the third removed out 
of the churches of Rome the more ancient 
books (of service) and brought into use 
the missals of the Friers Minorites, and 
commanded them to be observed there ; 

insomuch that about an hundred years 
after, when the above named Radiilphiis 
happened to be at Rome, he found all 
the books to be new, of the new stamp. 
Neither was there this chopping and 
changing in the more ancient times only, 
but also of late. Pins Qiiintns himself 
confesseth, that every bishoprick almost 
had a peculiar kind of service, most un- 
like to that which others had ; which 
moved him to abolish all other breviaries, 
though never so ancient, and privileged 
and published by Bishops in their Dio- 
ceses, and to establish and ratify that 
only which was of his own setting forth 
in the year 1568. Now when the Father 
of their Church, who gladly would heal 
the sore of the daughter of his people 
softly and slightly, and make the best 
of it, findeth so great fault with them for 
their odds and jarring ; we hope the chil- 
dren have no great cause to vaunt of 
their uniformity. But the difference that 
appeareth between our translations, and 
our often correcting of them, is the thing 
that we are specially charged with ; let 
us see therefore whether they themselves 
be without fault this way, (if it be to be 
counted a fault to correct) and whether 
they be fit men to throw stones at us : 
O tandem major parcas insane mitwri : rffmt. 
they that are less sound themselves t= ■'>"/; ' 
ought not to object mfirmities to others. 
If we should tell them that Vai/a, Stapu- 
lensis, Erasmus, and Vives, found fault 
with their vulgar translation, and conse- 
quently wished the same to be mended, 
or a new one to be made; they would 
answer peradventure, that w-e produced 
their enemies for witnesses against them ; 
albeit they w^ere in no other sort ene- 
mies, than as S. Paul was to the Gala- G.ii. 4. 1 
tians, for telling them the truth : and it 
were to be wished, that they had dared 
to tell it them plainlier and oftener. But 
what will they say to this. That Pope 
Leo the tenth allowed Erasmus's trans- 
lation of the New Testament, so much 
different from the Vulgar, by his apo- 
stolick letter and bull? That the same 
Leo exhorted Pagnine to translate the Stxtusi 
whole Bible, and bare whatsoever charges """■ 
was necessary for the work ? Surely, as 
the Apostle reasoneth to the Hebrews, 
that if the former Law and Testament had Hcb. 7. 
been snffieient, there had been no need of ^ ^' ''' 
the hitter: so we may say, that if the old 
Vulgar had been at all points allowable, 
to small purpose had labour and charges 



SU/tix V. 
J:,xa liibliis. 

xvi. 9|. 

been undergone about framing of a new. 
If they say, it was one Pope's private 
opinion, and that he consulted only him- 
self; then we are able to go further with 
them, and to aver, that more of their 
chief men of all sorts, even their own 
Tient champions, Paiva and Vega, and 
their own Inquisitors, Huronrinus ab Ok- 
astro, and their own Bishop IsiJorus Cla- 
rius, and their own Cardinal Thomas a 
Vio Cajetan, do either make new transla- 
tions themselves, or follow new ones of 
other men's making, or note the Vulgar 
interpreter for halting, none of them fear 
to dissent from him, nor yet to except 
against him. And call they this an uni- 
form tenor of text and judgment about 
the text, so many of their worthies dis- 
claiming the now received conceit? Nay, 
we will vet come nearer the quick. Doth 
not t\it\r Paris edition differ from XhtLo- 
vaiiie, and Heiitcuius his from them both, 
and yet all of them allowed by authority? 
Nay, doth not Sixttis Quintus confess, 
that certain Catholicks (he meaneth cer- 
tain of his own side) were in such a 
humour of translating the Scriptures into 
Latin, that Satan taking occasion by 
them, though they thought of no such 
matter, did strive what he could, out of 
so uncertain and manifold a variety of 
translations, so to mingle ail things, that 
nothing might seem to be left certain 
and firm in them ? &'C. Nay further, did 
not the same Sixtus ordain by an in\io- 
lable decree, and that with the counsel 
and consent of his Cardinals, that the 
I^tin edition of the Old and New Testa- 
ment, which the Council of Trent would 
have to be authentick, is the same with- 
out controversy which he then set forth, 
being diligently corrected and printed in 
the printinghouse of Vatican 1 Thus Six- 
tus in his Preface before his Bible. And 
yet Clement the eighth, his immediate 
successor, published another edition of 
the Bible, containing in it infinite differ- 
ences from that of Sixtus, and many of 
them weighty and material ; and yet this 
must be authentick by all means. What 
is to have the faith of our glorious Lord 
Jesus Christ with yea and nay, if this 
be not? Again, what is sweet harmony 
and consent, if this be? Therefore, as 
Demaratus of Corinth advised a great 
King, before he talked of the dissensions 
among the Grecians, to compose his do- 
mestick broils ; (for at that time his 
Queen and his son and heir were at 

deadly feud with him) so all the while 
that our adversaries do make so many and 
so various editions themselves, and do jar 
so much about the worth and authority 
of them, they can with no show of eijuity 
challenge us for changing and correcting. 
But it is high time to leave them, 
and to shew in brief what we proposed 
to ourselves, and what course we held, 
in this our perusal and survey of the 
Bible. Truly, good Christian Reader, 
we never thought from the beginning 
that we should need to make a new 
translation, nor yet to make of a bad 
one a good one ; (for then the imputa- 
tion of Sixtus had been true in some 
sort, that our people had been fed with 
gall of dragons instead of wine, with 
whey instead of milk ;) but to make a 
good one better, or out of many good 
ones one principal good one, not justly 
to be excepted against ; that hath been 
our endeavour, that our mark. To that 
purpose there were many chosen, that 
were greater in other men's eyes than 
in their own, and that sought the truth 
rather than their own praise. Again, they 
came, or were tfcltought to come, to the 
work, not cxercendi causa, (as one saith) 
but exercitati, that is, learned, not to 
learn : For the chief overseer and c'pyo- 
(Sia^KTiys under his Majesty, to whom not 
only we, but also our whole Church was 
much bound"', knew by his wisdom, which 
thing also A'azianzen taught so long ago, 
that it is a preposterous order to teach 
first, and to learn after, yea that to iv 
Tridia Kcpafiiav /xav^di'tir, to learn and prac- 
tise together, is neither commendable for 
the workman, nor safe for the work. 
Therefore such were thought upon, as 
could say modestly with Saint Hierornc, Et 
Hebraum sermoncm ex parte didicimus, et 
in Latino pene ab ipsis incunabulis, &c. 
detriti sumus ; Both wc have learned the 
Hebreju tongue in part, and in the /-.atin 
7S.<e have been exercised almost from our 
very cradle. S. Hicrome maketh no men- 
tion of the Greek tongue, wherein yet 
he did excel ; because he translated not 
the Old Testament out of Greek, but out 
of Hebre7v. And in what sort did these 
assemble? In the trust of their own 
knowledge, or of their sharpness of wit, 
.or deepness of judgment, as it were in an 
arm of flesh? At no hand. They trust- 
ed in him that hath the key of David, 
opening, and no man shutting ; they 
prayed to the Lord, the Father of our 

The purpose 
i.f tllc Tiiiiis- 
I.Tturr., will! 
ihcir num- 
ber, furni- 
ture, cirf, 

of Canter- 
bury, died 
Nov. 2. i6to]. 
et? pi''. inicK. 

\Or,it. x\\\. 
cap. I]. 
Jii€m in 

[Orai. ii. 
cnf. 47]. 

[Re>-. 3. 7I 



' S.Aug, lib. 
I II. Ctr'l/css. 

> Ctl^. 2. 

[Zech. iv. 14, 

S.Ati^tst. 3. 
. de doctr. c. 3j 

.9. Hleroit. 

ad Suttiani 

et Frttcl. 
1 S. Hieroii. 
\ ad Litcini- 

utrz, Dist. Lj. 

Vl velciuiii. 

A ntiq. 
lib. 12. 
\cap. 2. 

.S". Hieroii. 
nd Painiuat. 
j)rn lib. 

Tom. III. 
P- 153!- 

•tiAet yap o* 
I'eil' ^T^iay^t.' 
avrjp TTpao- 
iTftjv jurya. 
Sophocl. in 
\v. 320]. 

Lord, to the effect that St. Augustine 
did ; O let thy Scriptures be my pure 
delight; let me not be deceived in them, 
neither let me deceive by them. In this 
confidence, and with this devotion, did 
they assemble together; not too many, 
lest one should trouble another; and yet 
many, lest many things haply might es- 
cape them. If you ask wliat they had 
before them, truly it was the Hebrew text 
of the Old Testament, the Greek of the 
New. These are the two golden pipes, 
or ratJier conduits, wherethrough the 
olive branches empty themselves into the 
gold. Saint Augustine calleth them prece- 
dent, or original, tongues; SmwI Jiierome, 
fountains. The same Saint ///'twwt' aflirm- 
eth, and Graiian hath not spared to jjut 
it into his decree, That as the credit of 
the old books (he meaneth of the Old Tes- 
tament) is to be tried by the Hebrew vo- 
lumes; so of the Neiu'by the Greek tongue, 
he meaneth by the original Greek. If 
truth be to be tried by these tongues, 
then whence should a translation be 
made, but out of them? These tongues 
therefore (the Scriptures, we say, in those 
tongues) we set before us to translate, 
being the tongues wherein God was pleased 
to speak to his Church by his Prophets 
and Apostles. Neither did we run over 
the work with that posting haste that the 
Scptuagint did, if that be true which is 
reported of them, that they finished it in 
seventy two days; neither were we barred 
or hindered from going over it again, 
having once done it, like S. Hierome, if 
that be true which himself reporteth, that 
he could no sooner write any thing, but 
presently it was caught from him, and 
published, and he could not have leave 
to mend it : neither, to be short, were we 
the first that fell in hand with translating 
the Scripture into English, and conse- 
quently destitute of former helps, as it is 
written of Origen, that he was the first in 
a manner, that put his hand to write 
commentaries upon the Scriptures, and 
therefore no marvel if he overshot him- 
self many times. None of these things: 
the work Iiath not been huddled up in 
seventy two days, but hath cost the work- 
men, as light as it seemeth, the pains of 
twice seven times seventy two days, and 
more. Matters of such weight and con- 
sequence are to be speeded with matu- 
rity: for in a business of moment a man 
feareth not the blame of convenient 
slackness. Neither did we think much 

• [Sec Intra- 
Sect. VII. 
p. Ixiv., 

UulC 2j. 

moving lis to 
set diversity 
of senses in 

to consult the translators or commenta- 
tors, Chaldee, Hebrew, Syrian, Greek, or 
LatJn; no, nor the .Spanish, French, Ita- 
lian, or Dutch"'; neither did we disdain to 
revise that which we had done, and to 
bring back to the anvil that which we had 
hammered : but having and using as great 
helps as were needful, and fearing no re- 
proach for slowness, nor coveting praise 
for expedition, we have at the length, 
through the good hand of the Lord upon 
us, brought the work to that pass that 
you see. 

Some peradventure would have no 
variety of senses to be set in the margin, 
lest the authority of the Scriptures for de- 
ciding of controversies by that show of Ivhere°tS™e 
uncertainty should somewhat be shaken, is great 
But we hold their judgment not to be so fJr each."^ 
sound in this point. For though whatso- TrivTa ri 
ei'cr things are necessary are manifest, as "'!,-«v«<>'« 
S. Chrysostome saith; and, as S. Angus- s.ciirys^st. 
tine, in those things that are plainly set '"J l'""' 
do7vn in the Scriptures all such ^natters are ^- Aug. 2. 
found that concern faith, hope, and charity : chrTst'cap. 
yet for all that it cannot be dissembled, 9- 
that partly to exercise and whet our wits, 
partly to wean the curious from loathing 
of them for their every where plainness, 
partly also to stir up our devotion to 
crave the assistance of God's Spirit by 
pra)'er, and lastly, that we might be for- 
ward to seek aid of our brethren by con- 
ference, and never scorn those that be 
not in all respects so complete as they 
should be, being to seek in many things 
ourselves, it hath pleased God in his Di- 
vine Providence here and there to scatter 
words and sentences of that difficulty 
and doubtfulness, not in doctrinal points 
that concern salvation, (for in such it 
hath been vouched that the Scriptures 
are plain) but in matters of less moment, 
that fearfulness would better beseem us 
than confidence, and if we will resolve, to 
resoh'e upon modesty with S. Augustine, s.Aufusi.u. 
(though not in this same case altogether, ^„J%f/J"ca6. 
yet upon the same ground) Melius est du- 5- 
bitarc de occultis, quam litigare de incertis: 
It is better to make doubt of those things 
ivhich are secret, than to strive about those 
things that are uncertain. There be many 
words in the Scriptures which be never 
found there but once, (having neither »"•' 
brother nor neighbour, as the Hebrews 
speak) so that we cannot be holpen by 
conference of places. Again, there be 
many rare names of certain birds, beasts, 
and precious stones, &^c. concerning 




S. A u^. 20. 
de docir. 

Sixius V. 
Prtrf. Bibl. 

Plat, in 
Paulo sc- 

TptoTo? y' 01 
XPois t'ffTl. 

Iliad XX r. 

Reasons in- 
ducing us not 
to stand curi- 
ously upon 
an identity 
of phrasing. 

which the Hebrews themselves are so di- 
vided among themselves for judgment, 
that they may seem to have defined this 
or that, rather because they would say 
something, than because they were sure 
of that which they said, as S. Hierome 
somewhere saith of the Septuagmt. Now 
in such a case doth not a margin do well 
to admonish the Reader to seek further, 
and not to conclude or dogmatize upon 
this or that peremptorily? For as it is a 
fault of incredulity, to doubt of those 
things that are evident ; so to determine 
of such things as the Spirit of God hath 
left (even in the judgment of the ju- 
di<iious) questionable, can be no less 
than presumption. Therefore as S. Au- 
gustine saith, that variety of translations 
is profitable for the finding out of the 
sense of the Scriptures: so diversity of 
signification and sense in the margin, 
where the text is not so clear, must needs 
do good ; yea, is necessary, as we are 
persuaded. We know that Sixtiis Quin- 
tiis expressly forbiddeth that any variety 
of readings of their Vulgar edition should 
be put in the margin; (which though it 
be not altogether the same thing to that 
we have in hand, yet it looketh that 
way;) but we think he hath not all of his 
own side his favourers for this conceit. 
They that are wise had rather have their 
judgments at liberty in differences of 
readings, than to be captivated to one, 
when it may be the other. If they were^ 
sure that their high priest had all laws 
shut up in his breast, as Paul the second 
bragged, and that he were as free from 
error by special privilege, as the dictators 
of Rome were made by law inviolable, it 
were another matter; then his word were 
an oracle, his opinion a decision. But 
the eyes of the world are now open, God 
be thanked, and have been a great while; 
they find that he is subject to the same 
affections and infirmities that others be, 
that his skin is penetrable, and therefore 
so much as he proveth, not as much as 
he claimeth, they grant and embrace. 

Another thing we think good to ad- 
monish thee of, gentle Reader, that we 
have not tied ourselves to an uniformity 
of phrasing, or to an identity of words, as 
some peradventure would wish that we 
had done, because they observe, that 
some learned men somewhere have been 
as exact as they could that way. Truly, 
that we might not vary from the sense of 
that which we had translated before, if 

the word signified the same thing in both 
places, (for there be some words that be 
not of the same sense every where) we 
were especially careful, and made a con- 
science, according to our duty. But that 
we should express the same notion in the 
same particular word ; as for example, if 
we translate the Hebrew or Greek word 
once hy purpose, never to call it intent; if 
one where Journeying, never travelling; if 
one where think, never suppose; if one 
where pain, never ae/ie; if one -where joy, 
never gladness, &c. thus to mince the 
matter, we thought to savour more of 
curiosity than wisdom, and that rather it 
would breed scorn in the atheist, than 
bring profit to the godly reader. For is 
the kingdom of God become words or 
syllables? Why should we be in bondage 
to them, if we may be free? use one pre- 
cisely, when we may use another no less 
fit as commodiously? A godly Father in 
the primitive time shewed himself greatly 
moved, that one of newfangleness called 
KpajSParov, aKifiirovs, tliough the differ- 
ence be little or none; and another re- 
porteth, that he was much abused for 
turning cueurbita (to which reading the 
people had been used) into hedera. Now 
if this happen in better times, and u]3on 
so small occasions, we might justly fear 
hard censure, if generflly we should make 
verbal and unrtecessary changings. We 
might also be charged (by scoffers) with 
_son'k%''imequal dealing towards a great 
number of good English words. For as 
it is written of a certain great Philoso- 
pher, that he should say, that those logs 
were happy that were made images to be 
worshipped ; for their fellows, as good as 
they, lay for blocks behind the fire : so if 
we should say, as it were, unto certain 
words. Stand up higher, have a place in 
the Bible always; and to others of like 
quality. Get ye hence, be banished for 
ever; we might be taxed peradventure 
with S. James his words, namely, To be 
partial in ourselves, and judges of ei'il 
thoughts. Add hereunto, that niceness in 
words was always counted the next step 
to trifling; and so was to be curious 
about names too: also that we cannot 
follow a better ])attern for elocution than 
God himself; therefore he using divers 
words in his holy writ, and indifferently 
for one thing in nature; we, if we will 
not be superstitious, may use the same 
liberty in our English versions out of 
Hebrezo and Greek, for that copy or store 


Calist. lib. 
S. cap. 42. 

5'. Hu-rott. 
in 4. jfoTtte. 
Sec S. A ug. 
cpist, JO. 

(James :. 4]. 


Sec Euseb. 
u poTTapafTKev, 
ti. \i. ex 



. .trtttislated 
into Ett^^lish 
cut f>f the 
1580, 4to. 
See also 
p. cxiii., 
llsai. 19. 18]. 

Gen. 26. 15. 

Jer. 2. 13. 
[John 4. 38]. 

that he liath given us. Lastly, we have 
on the one side avoided the scrupulosity 
of the Puritans, who leave the old Eccle- 
siastical words, and betake them to other, 
as when they put 7vashi):g for Baptism, 
and CongrcgationxVi'A^'ixA- of Church: as also 
on the other side we have shunned the 
obscurity of the Papists, in their Azimes, 
Ttinikc, Rational, Hohcausts, Prcepuce, 
Faschc, and a number of such like, where- 
of their late translation is full*, and that 
of purpose to darken the sense, that since 
they must needs translate the Bible, yet by 
the language thereof it may be kept from 
being understood. But we desire that 
the Scripture may speak like itself, as in 
the language of Canaan, that it may be 
understood even of the very vulgar. 

Many other things we might give thee 
warning of, gentle Reader, if we had not 
exceeded the measure of a preface al- 
ready. It remaineth that we commend 
thee to God, and to the Spirit of his 
grace, which is able to build further than 
we can ask or think. He removeth the 
scales from our eyes, the vail from our 
hearts, opening our wits that we may un- 
derstand his word, enlarging our hearts, 
yea, correcting our affections, that we 
may love it above gold and silver, yea, 
that we may love it to the end. Ye are 
brought unto fountains of living water 
which ye digged not; do not cast earth 
into them, with the Philistines, neither 
prefer broken pits before them, with the 
wicked Jews. Others have laboured, and 
you may enter into their labours. O re- 

ceive not so great things in vain: O de- 
spise not so great salvation. Be not like 
swine to tread under foot so precious 
things, neither yet like dogs to tear and 
abuse holy things. Say not to our Sa- 
viour with the Gcrgesites, Depart out of 
our coasts; neither yet with Esau sell 
your birthright for a mess of pottage. If 
light be come into the world, love not 
darkness more than light: if food, if cloth- 
ing, be offered, go not naked, starve not 
yourselves. Remember the advice of 
Naziansenc, It is a grievous thijtg (or dan- 
gerous) to neglect a great fair, and to seek 
to make markets aJteruHirds: also the en- 
couragement of S. Chrysostome, It is al- 
together impossible, that he that is sober 
(and watchful) should at any time be neg- 
lected: lastly, the admonition and menac- 
ing of S. Augustine, They that despise 
God's will inviting them shall feel God's 
70 ill taking vengeance of them. It is a 
fearful thing to fall into the hands of the 
living God; but a blessed thing it is, and 
will bring us to everlasting blessedness in 
the end, when God speaketh unto us, to 
hearken ; when he setteth his word before 
us, to read it; when he stretcheth out his 
hand and calleth, to answer. Here am I, 
here we are to do thy will, O God. The 
Lord work a care and conscience in us 
to know him and serve him, that we may 
be acknowledged of him at the appearing 
of our Lord JESUS CHRIST, to whom 
with the Holy Ghost be all praise and 
thanksgiving. Amen. 

[Matt. 7. 6]. 
Matt. 8. 34. 

Hcb. 12. 16. 

TTept ay. 
^OTTT. yOrat. 
xl. ca/>. 24J. 

[S. C/rfTsest. 
in K/tiit. ati 
Ront. cap 14. 
orat. 26 in 
i,6iK. *A/xi/- 
\avov, a^o- 
Spa 6iJ.ri\a- 

S^ Atlgtisi. 
ad artic. sit>i 
/also ohjcct. 
Art. 16. 
Heb. 10. 31. 







The Translators of the Bible wish Grace, Mercy, and Peace, through 

(~^ REAT and manifold were the blessings, most dread Sovereign, which Almighty God, the Father 
^-^ of all mercies, bestowed upon us the people of England, when first he sent Your Majesty's 
Royal Person to rule and reign over us. For whereas it was the e.xpectation of many, who wished 
not well unto our Sion, that upon the setting of that bright Occidental Star, Queen Elizabeth of most 
happy memory, some thick and palpable clouds of darkness would so have overshadowed this land, 
that men should have been in doubt which way they were to walk ; and that it should hardly be known, 
who was to direct the unsettled State ; the appearance of Your Majesty, as of the Si/n in his strength, 
instantly dispelled those supposed and surmised mists, and gave unto all that were well affected 
exceeding cause of comfort; especially when we beheld the Government established in Your Highness, 
and Your hopeful Seed, by an undoubted Title, and this also accompanied with peace and tranquillity 
at home and abroad. 

But amongst all our joys, there was no one that more filled our hearts, than the blessed continuance 
of the preaching of God's sacred Word amongst us; which is that inestimable treasure, which excelleth 
all the riches of the earth ; because the fruit thereof extendeth itself, not only to the time spent in 
this transitory world, but directeth and disposeth men unto that eternal happiness which is above in 
heaven. • 

Then, not to suffer this to fall to the ground, but rather to take it up, and to continue it in that 
state, wherein the famous Predecessor of Your Highness did leave it : nay, to go forward with the 
confidence and resolution of a man in maintaining the truth of Christ, and propagating it far and 
near, is that which hath so bound and firmly knit the hearts of all Your Majesty's loyal and religious 
people unto You, that Your very name is precious among them : their eye doth behold You with 
comfort, and they bless You in their hearts, as that sanctified person, who, under God, is the immediate 
author of their true happiness. And this their contentment doth not diminish or decay, but every day 
increaseth and taketh strength, when they observe, that the zeal of Your Majesty towards the house 
of God doth not slack or go backward, but is more and more kindled, manifesting itself abroad in 
the furthest parts of Christendom, by writing in defence of the Truth, (which hath given such a blow 
unto that man of sin, as will not be healed,) and every day at home, by religious and learned discourse, 
by frequenting the house of God, by hearing the Word preached, by cherishing the teachers thereof, by 
caring for the Church, as a most tender and loving nursing Father. 


There are infinite arguments of this right Christian and rehgious affection in Your Majesty; but none 
is more forcible to declare it to others than the vehement and perpetuated desire of the accomplishing 
and publishing of this work, which now with all humility we present unto Your Majesty. I'or when 
Your Highness had once out of deep judgment apprehended how convenient it was, that out of the 
Original Sacred Tongues, together with comparing of the labours, both in our own, and other foreign 
Languages, of many worthy men who went before us, there should be one more exact Translation of the 
holy Scriptures into the English Tongue; Your Majesty did never desist to urge and to excite those to 
whom it was commended, that the work might be hastened, and that the business might be expedited 
in so decent a manner, as a matter of such importance might justly require. 

And now at last, by the mercy of God, and the continuance of our labours, it being brought unto 
such a conclusion, as that we have great hope that the Church of England shall reap good fruit thereby; 
we hold it our duty to offer it to Your Majesty, not only as to our King and Sovereign, but as to the 
principal mover and Author of the work : humbly craving of Your most Sacred Majesty, that since 
things of this quality have ever been subject to the censures of illmeaning and discontented persons, it 
may receive approbation and patronage from so learned and judicious a Prince as Your Highness is, whose 
allowance and acceptance of our labours shall more honour and encourage us, than all the calumniations 
and hard interpretations of other men shall dismay us. So that if, on the one side, we shall be traduced 
by Popish persons at home or abroad, who therefore will malign us, because we are poor instruments to 
make God's holy Truth to be yet more and more known unto the people, whom they desire still to 
keep in ignorance and darkness; or if, on the other side, we shall be maligned by self-conceited 
brethren, who run their own ways, and give liking unto nothing but what is framed by themselves, and 
hammered on their anvil ; we may rest secure, supported within by the truth and innocenc)- of a good 
conscience, having walked the ways of simplicity and integrity, as before the Lord; and sustained 
without by the powerful protection of Your Majesty's grace and favour, which will ever give countenance 
to honest and Christian endeavours against bitter censures and uncharitable imputations. 

The Lord of heaven and earth bless Your Majesty with many and happy days, that, as liis heavenly 
hand hath enriched Your Highness with many singular and extraordinary graces, so You may be the 
wonder of the world in this later age for happiness and true felicity, to the honour of that great GOD, 
and the good of his Church, through Jesus Christ our Lord and only Saviour. 




Chap. I. 
4004 He- 
brew, 55S6? 

« Ps. 33. 6. & 
136. 5. 

John I. 1 — 3. 
Acts 14. 15. 
& 17. 24. 
CoL 1. 16, 17. 
Heb. I. 
8—10. & II. 

^ Isai. 34. 11 
Jer. 4. 23. 
« 2 Cor. 4. 6. 
between the 
light and 
between the 
So ver. 18. 
tHeb. And 
tke e^ienitig 
•was^ and 
tke morn- 
ing was, ^c. 
So ver. 8, 13, 
19, 23, 31. 
<1 Job 37. 18. 
Ps. 136. 5. 
Jer. 10. 12. & 
51. 15. 
Comp. Ex. 

.W 3- 

Num. 16. 39. 
2SaLm. 22. 43. 
« Ps. 148. 4. 
f Job 38. 8. 
Ps. 33. 7. 
2 Pet. 3. 5. 

■t Heb. ten- 
der grass, 
ver. 12. 
Deut. 32. 2. 
2 Sam. 23. 4. 

t Heb. be- 
tween the 
day and 
between the 

IN the ^'beginning God created the hea- 
ven and the earth. And the earth 
was •'without form, and void; and dark- 
ness 7i.'as upon the face of the deep. And 
the Spirit of God moved upon the face 
of the waters. 

And God said, <=Let there be light: 
and there was hght. And God saw the 
hght, that it was good: and God di- 
vided 'the Hght from the darkness. And 
God called the light Day, and the dark- 
ness he called Night. 'And the evening 
and the morning were the first day. 

And God said, ''Let there be a 'fir- 
mament in the midst of the waters, and 
let it divide the waters from the waters. 
And God made the firmament, and di- 
vided the waters which were under the 
firmament from the waters which were 
= above the firmament: and it was so. 
And God called the finnament Heaven. 
And the evening and the morning were 
the second day. 

And God said, ^Let the waters under 
the heaven be gathered together unto 
one place, and let the dry /aiiJ appear : 
and it was so. And God called the dry i 
land Earth ; and the gathering together 
of the waters called he Seas : and God 
saw that it was good. And God said, > 
Let the earth bring forth 'grass, the herb 
yielding seed, ami the fruit tree yielding 
fruit after his kind, whose seed is in it- 
self, upon the earth : and it was so. And ■ 
the earth brought forth grass, fl;/(/herb 
yielding seed after his kind, and the tree 
yielding fruit, whose seed 7i'as in itself, 
after his kind : and God saw that it was 
good. And the evening and the morn- 1 
ing were the third day. 

And God said, Let there be lights in ■ 
the firmament of the heaven to divide 
'the day from the night; and let them be 

for signs, and for seasons, and for days, 
and years : and let them be for lights in 
the firmament of the heaven to give light 
upon the earth : and it was so. And 
God smade two great lights; the greater 
light 'to rule the day, and the lesser 
light to rule the night : /te made the stars 
also. And God set them in the firma- 
ment of the heaven to give light upon 
the earth, and to ''rule over die day and 
over the night, and to divide the light 
from the darkness : and God saw that it 
was good. And the evening and the 
morning were the fourth day. 

And God said. Let the waters bring 
forth abundantly the "moving 'creature 
that hath life, and 'fowl that may fly 
above the earth in the 'open firmament 
of heaven. And God created great 
whales, and every living creature that 
moveth, which the waters brought forth 
abundantly, after their kind, and every 
winged fowl after his kind : and God 
saw that // juas good. And God blessed 
them, saying, 'Be fmitful, and multiply, 
and fill the waters in the seas, and let 
fowl multiply in the earth. And the even- 
ing and the morning were the fifth day. 

And God said. Let the earth bring 
forth the living creature after his kind, 
cattle, and creeping thing, and beast of the 
earth after his kind : and it was so. And 
God made the beast of the earth after 
his kind, and cattle after their kind, and 
every thing that creepeth upon the earth 
after his kind : and God saw that // tuas 

And God said, ■'Let us make man in 
our image, 'after our likeness: "and let 
them have dominion over the fish of the 
sea, and over the fowl of the air, and 
over the cattle, and over all the earth, 
and over every creeping thing that creep- 

8 DeuL 4. 19. 
Ps. 136. 7, 8, 

? Heb. /or 
tile rtite of 
tlie day, &^c. 

I" Jer. 31. 35. 

II Or, 

tHeb. son/. 
2 Esdr. 6. 47. 
See ver. 21, 
24, 30. & ch. 
2. 7, 19. & 9. 
10, 12, 15, 16 
[t Heb. /ei 
/oivljly. J 
Compare ch. 
2. 19. 

nianicnt 0/ 
1 ch. 8. 17. & 
9 I. 

^ ch. 3. 22. 
& II. 7. 
Is. 6. 8. 
So Prov. 8. 
12, 22, 30. 
1 ch. 5. I. 
&q. 6. 
Wisd. 2. 23. 
I Cor. II. 7. 
Eph. 4. 24. 
Col. 3. lO. 
James 3. 9. 
™ ch. 9. 2. 
Ps. 8. 6. 

Chap. i. 27. 


Chap. ni. 4. 

"ch. I. 18, 
&c., & 5. 2. 
Mai. 2. 15. 
Matt. 19. 4- 
Mark lo. 6. 
o ch. 9. 1, 7. 

So ch. 7. 21. 
& 9. 2, 3. 
tHeb. Jff(/- 
ing seed. 

Pch. 9. 3. 
Ps. 145- IS> 

tHeb. <i 
tivhtg sotii. 
ver. 20, & 
ch, 2. 7, ig. 
lEccles. 7. 

Ecclus. 39. 
1 Tim. 4. 4. 

eth upon the earth. So God created 27 

man in his own image, in the image of 
God created he him; "male and female 
created he them. And CSod blessed them, 28 
and God said unto them. °Be fniitful, 
and multiply, and replenish the earth, 
and subdue it : and have dominion over 
the fish of the sea, and over the fowl of 
the air, and over every living thing that 
hnoveth upon the earth. 

And God said, Behold, I have given 29 
you every herb 'bearing seed, which is 
upon the face of all the earth, and every 
tree, in the which is the fruit of a tree 
'yielding seed; to Pyou it shall be for 
meat. And to every beast of the earth, 30 
and to every fowl of the air, and to 
every //;.'>/(,'■ that creepeth upon the earth, 
wherein t/icre is 'life, / have given every 
green herb for meat: and it was so. 
And iGod saw every thing that he had 31 
made, and behold, // -Li<as very good. 
And the evening and the morning were 
the si.\th day. 

Thus the heavens and the earth were 
«Deut, 4. 19. finished, and *all the host of them. And 2 
''on the seventh day God ended his work 
which he had made; and he rested on 
the seventh day from all his work which 
he had made. And God blessed the 3 
seventh day, and sanctified it: because 
that in it he had rested from all his work 
which God 'created and made. 

■^These are the generations of the hea- 4 
vens and of the earth when they were 
created, in the day that the Lord God 
made the earth and the heavens, and 5 
every ''plant of the field before it was in 
the earth, and every herb of the field 
before it grew: for the Lord God had 
not caused it to rain upon the earth, 
and there ivas not a man to till the 
io-r, a mist ground. But "there went up a mist from 6 
n/frm"' the earth, and watered the whole face of 
*'''• the ground. And the Lord God formed 7 

tHeb. </(«/</ man '(j/" the ^dust of the ground, and 
i'ch%""g,,j. 'breathed into his nostrils the breath of 
Ps. 103. 14. life- and man became a living soul. 
iCor. 15.47! And the Lord God planted a ^garden s 
Job I'l Y eastward in Eden; and there he put the 
isai. 2. 22. man whom he had formed. And out of 9 
I Cor. 15.45. ^^^ ground made the Lord God to grow 
s ch. 13. 10. every tree that is pleasant to the sight, 
- '■ - ' and good for food ; ''the tree of life also 
in the midst of the garden, and the tree 
of knowledge of good and evil. And a 10 
river went out of Eden to water the gar- 
den; and from thence it was parted, and, 
became into four heads. The name of n 


Ps, 33, 6, 
^ Ex, 20, T 
& 31. 17- 
Deut, 5, 14 
Heb. 4, 4, 

treated to 
c ch. 1, I, 

d ch, I. 12, 

13, & 31. 8. 
Joel 2. 3. 
h Rev. 2. 7. 
& 22. 2, 14, 

the first is 'Pison: that is it which com- 

passeththewhole land of ''Havilah, where 

12 there is gold ; and the gold of that land 
is good: there is bdellium and the 'onyx 

13 stone. And the name of the second 
river is Gihon : the same is it that com- 

14 passeth the whole land of ' Ethiopia. And 
the name of the third river is Hiddekel: 
that is it which goeth "toward the east of 
Assyria. And the fourth river is Eu- 

isphrates. And the Lord God took 'the 
man, and put him into the garden of 

16 Eden to dress it and to keep it. And 
the Lord God commanded the , man, 
saying. Of every tree of the garden 'thou 

i7mayest freely eat: but of the tree of the 
knowledge of good and evil, thou shalt 
not eat of it: for in the day that thou 
eatest thereof 'thou shalt surely die. 

18 And the Lord God said, // is not 
good that the man should be alone; ""I 
will make him a help 'meet for him. 

19 "And out of the ground the Lord God 
formed every beast of the field, and 
every fowl of the air; and "brought them 
unto 'Adam to see what he would call 
them: and whatsoever Adam called 
every living creature, that was the name 

20 thereof And Adam 'gave names to all 
cattle, and to the fowl of the air, and to 
every beast of the field ; but for Adam 
there was not found a help meet for 

21 him. And the Lord God caused a p deep 
sleep to fall upon Adam, and he slept : 
and he took one of his ribs, and closed 

22 up the flesh instead thereof; and the rib, 
which the Lord God had taken from 
man, 'made he a woman, and brought 

23 her unto the man. And Adam said. This 
is now ibone of my bones, and flesh of 
my flesh : she shall be called 'Woman, 
because she was ■■ taken out of 'Man. 

24^Therefore shall a man leave his fa- 
therand his mother,and shall cleave 
unto his wife: and they shall be one 
25 flesh. And they were both naked, the 
man and his wife, and were not ashamed. 
Now the serpent was ^more subtil than 
any beast of the field which the Lord 
God had made. And he said unto the 
woman, 'Yea, hath God said, Ye shall 

2 not eat of every tree of the garden .'' And 
the woman said unto the serpent. We 
may eat of the fruit of the trees of the 

3 garden: ''but of the fruit of the tree 
which is in the midst of the garden, God 
hath said. Ye shall not eat of it, neither 

4 shall ye touch it, lest ye die. And the 
serpent said unto the woman, Ye shall 

* Ecclus. 24, 

^ ch. 10. 7, 29. 
& 25. 18. 
1 Sam. 15. 7. 
1 Ex. 25. 7. 
28. 9, 20. 
35. 9, 27. & 
39- _6, 13. 
I Chr. 29, 2, 
Job 28, 16. 
Hzek, 28 13. 
tHeb, Ciisk. 
« Or, east- 
waret to 
But comp. 
ch. 4. 16, 

t Heb, eating 
t/toii shait 

tHeb, dying 
thou shalt 

■" I Cor.11.9. 
Conip. Ec- 
clus. 17, 5. 
& 36. 34. 
t Heb. as be- 
fore hint. 
"ch, I. 24: see 
ch, I, 21. 
» Ps, 8. 6, 

iHob. eai/eii. 

p ch. 15, 12. 
I Sani, 26. 12. 

t Heh, 
*ich, 29. 14, 
Judg, o, 2. 
' 1 Cor, II, 8. 
[IHeb, /iA.] 
> Ps, 45, 10, 

Matt, 19, 5. 
Mark 10, 7. 
I Cor. 6, 16. 
Eph. 5. 31. 

» Matt. 10. 
2 Cor. II. 3, 

t Heb. Yea, 



Chap. hi. 5. 


Chap. iv. 14. 

a desire. 

« Ecclus. 25. 


I Tim. 2, 14. 

d ver. 5. 


^ Or, things to 
gird about. 


'ch. 2. 18. 
Job 31. 33. 

fi ver. 4. 
2 Cor. II. 3. 
1 Tim. 2. 14. 
h Isai. 65. 25. 
Mic. 7. 17. 
' Isai. 7. 14. 
Mic. 5. 3. 
Matt. 1. iS, 

231 25- 

Luke I. 34, 


Gal. 4. 4- 

I Tim. 2. 15. 
See Rev. 12. 
q. & 20. 2. 

^ Jobg. 17 
Rom. 16. 20, 
Heb. 2. 14. 
> ch. 4. 7. 
Cant. 7. 10. 

II Or, subject 
to thy hus- 

ch. 4. 7. 
'" I Cor. II. 3. 
& 14- 34- 
Eph. 5. 22, 
23, 24. 
Col. 3. 18. 
I Tim. 2. ir, 
12. Tit. 2. 5. 

1 Pet. 3. I, 

" ch. 2. 17. 
Rom, 8. 
20 — 22. 
Pjobs. 7.& 
14. I. 
Eccles. 2. 
22, 23, 
t Heb. cajise 
to bud. 
Deut. 29. 23. 

2 Sam. 23. 5. 

not surely die : for God doth know that 
in tlie day ye eat thereof, tlien your eyes 
shall be opened, and ye shall be as 
gods, knowing good and evil. And when 
the woman saw that the tree ivas good 
for food, and that it wa^s * pleasant to 
the eyes, and a tree to be desired to 
make om wise, she took of the fruit 
thereof, "^and did eat, and gave also unto 
her husband with her; and he did eat. 
And <* the eyes of them both were opened, 
^and they knew that they were naked; 
and they sewed fig leaves together, and 
made themselves 'aprons. And they 
heard the voice of the Lord God walk- 
ing in the garden in the *cool of the 
day: and Adam and his wife hid them- 
selves from the presence of the Lord 
God amongst the trees of the garden. 
And the Lord God called unto Adam, . 
and said unto him, ^\'here art thou ? And i. 
he said, I heard thy voice in the garden, 
and I was afraid, because I luas naked ; 
and I hid myself And he said. Who i 
told thee that thou 7i'ast naked .'' Hast 
thou eaten of the tree, whereof I com- 
manded thee that thou shouldest not 
eat? And the man said, fThe woman i 
whom thou gavest to be with me, she 
gave me of the tree, and I did eat. And i 
the Lord God said unto the woman. 
What is this that thou hast done.'' And 
the woman said, sThe serpent beguiled 
me, and I did eat. And the Lord God i 
said unto the serpent. Because thou hast 
done this, thou art cursed above all cat- 
tle, and above every beast of the field ; 
upon thy belly shall thou go, and ''dust 
shalt thou eat all the days of thy life: 
and I will put enmity between thee and i 
the woman, and between thy seed and 
'her seed; ''it shall bruise thy head, and 
thou .shalt bruise his heel. Unto the wo- 1 
man he said, I will greatly multiply thy 
sorrow and thy conception ; in sorrow 
thou shalt bring forth children; 'and thy 
desire shall be 'to thy husband, and he 
shall ""rule over thee. And unto Adam i 
he said. Because thou hast hearkened 
unto the voice of thy wife, and hast 
eaten of the tree, " of which I command- 
ed thee, saying, Thou shalt not eat of it : 
"cursed is the ground for thy sake; Pin 
sorrow shalt thou eat of it all the days 
of thy life; thorns also and thistles shall i 
it 'bring forth to thee; and thou shalt 
eat the herb of the field; in the sweat of i 
thy face .shalt thou eat bread, till thou 
return unto the ground; for out of it wast 

thou taken : ifor dust thou art., and ''unto 

20 dust shalt thou return. And Adam called 
his wife's name 'Eve; because she was 

21 the mother of all living. Unto Adam 
also and to his wife did the Lord God 
make coats of skins, and clothed them. 

22 And the Lord God said, ^Behold, the 
man is become as one of us, to know 
good and evil : and now, lest he put 
forth his hand, 'and take also of the tree 

23 of life, and eat, and live for ever : there- 
fore the Lord God sent him forth from 
the garden of Eden, to till the ground 

24 from whence he was taken. So he drove 
out the man; and he placed "at the east 
of the garden of Eden Cherubims, and a 
flaming sword '^which turned every way, 
to keep the way of the tree of life. 

And Adam knew Eve his \\ife ; and 
she conceived, and bare "Cain, and said, 
I have gotten a man from the Lord. 

2 And she again bare his brother 'Abel. 
And Abel was 'a keeper of sheep, but 

3 Cain was a tiller of the ground. And 
'in process of time it came to pass, that 
Cain brought of the fruit of the ground 

4 an offering unto the Lord. And .'Ibel, 
he also brought of ^the firstlings of his 
'flock and of the fat thereof And the 
Lord had ''respect unto Abel and to his 

5 offering: but unto Cain and to his offer- 
ing he had not respect. And Cain was 
very wroth, "^and his countenance fell. 

6 And the Lord said unto Cain, \<\\y art 
thou wToth? and why is thy countenance 

7 fallen. > If thou doest well, shalt thou 
not 'be accepted.' and if thou doest not 
well, sin lieth at the door. And 'unto 
thee shall be his desire, and thou shalt 

8 rule over him. And Cain talked with 
Abel his brother: and it came to pass, 
when tliey were in the field, that Cain 
rose up against Abel his brother, and 

9 ''slew him. And the Lord said unto 
Cain, Where is Abel thy brother.? And 
he said, ''I know not : Am I my brother's 

10 keeper.' And he said. What hast thou 
done? the voice of thy brother's 'blood 

iicrieth unto me from the ground. And 
now art thou cursed from the earth, 
which hath opened her mouth to receive 

12 thy brother's blood from thy hand. ^Vhen 
thou tillest the ground, it shall not hence- 
forth yield unto thee her strength; a fu- 
gitive and a vagabond shalt thou be in 

13 the earth. And Cain said unto the 
Lord, 'My punishment is greater than 

14/ can bear. Behold, thou hast driven 
me out this day from the face of the 

1 ch. 2. 7. 
'Job 34. 15. 
Ps. 104. 29. 
Eccles. 3. 20. 
& 12. 7. 
Rom. 5. 12. 
[That is, 
*• ver. 5. 

■ ch. 

" ch. 2. 8. 

^ See ver. 8 



"[That is, 
Gotten, or, 
t Heb. Heiel. 
•t Heb. a 

t Heb. at titr 
end of days. 

*Num. 18.17. 
Prov. 3. 9. 
t Heb. ikeep^ 
or. goats. 
Sec Ex. 12. 
21 marg. 
iiHeb. 11.4. 

« ch. 31. 2. 

I Or, have 
lite excel- 
ch. 49. 3. 
8 Or, suliject 
unto thee. 
ch. 3. 16. 

(l Wisd. 10. 3. 
Matt. 23. 

Heb. 12. 24. 
I John 3. 12. 
Jude II. 
'-' John 8. 44. 
'^W^h. bloods. 

II Or, Mine 
iniquity is 
greater than 
that it may 
be forgiven. 
ch. 19. 15 

I Sam. 28.10. 
Job 21. 19 


Chap. iv. 15. 


Chap. v. 31. 

Jer. 52. 3. 

•' ch. 9. 6. 

f Heb. ai. 

t Heb. Le- 

'= Kings 13. earth; and f from thy face shall I be hid; 
Fs. 5i°tr °' and I shall be a fugitive and a vagabond 
in the earth ; and it shall come to pass, 
^that every one that findeth me shall 
slay me. And the Lord said unto him, 15 
Therefore whosoever slayeth Cain, ven- 
>> Ps. 79. 12. geance shall be taken on him ** sevenfold. 
And the Lord set a mark upon Cain, lest 
any finding him should kill him. And 16 
Cain went out from the presence of the 
Lord, and dwelt in the land of Nod, on 
the east of Eden. And Cain knew his 17 
wife ; and she conceived, and bare ' Enoch : 
and he builded a city, and called the name 
of the city, after the name of his son, 
Enoch. And unto Enoch was born Irad : 18 
and Irad begat Mehujael: and Mehujael 
begat Methusael : and Methusael begat 
' Lamech. And Laniech took unto him 19 
two wives : the name of the one ivas 
Adah, and the name of the other Zillah. 
And Adah bare Jabal: he was the father 20 
of such as dwell in tents, and of such as 
have cattle. And his brother's name wasix 
Jubal : he was the father of all such as 
handle the harp and organ. And Zillah, 22 
tHeb. M'V/- she also bare Tubal-cain, an Urfctructor 
''"'• of every artificer in brass and iron : and the 

sister of Tubal-cain ivas Naamah. And 23 
Lamech said unto his wives, 

Adah and Zillah, Hear my voice; 

Ye wives of Lamech, hearken unto my 
speech : 

For "I have slain a man to my 'wound- 
ing, • 

And a young man "to my hurt. 

klf Cain shall be avenged sevenfold, 24 

Truly Lamech seventy and sevenfold. 
And Adam knew his wife again; and she 25 
bare a son, and called his name 'Seth: 
For God, "^said she, hath appointed me 
another seed instead of Abel, whom Cain 
slew. And to Seth, to him also there was 26 
born a son; and he called his name 
*Enos; then began mm 'to call upon 
o/theLoKD. ti^g ,^^„^g of the Lord. 

This is the book of the generations 
of Adam. In the day that God created 
man, in ^the likeness of God made he 
him; male and female created he them ; 2 
and blessed them, and called their name 
Adam, in the day when they were 
created. And Adam lived an hundred 3 
and thirty years, and begat a son in his 
own likeness, after his image ; and 
''called his name Seth: "^and the days 4 
of Adam after he had begotten Seth 
were eight hundred years : and he 
begat sons and daughters : and all 5 

slay tt man 
in tfiy 
•wound, ^T'c. 
^ Ex. 21. 25. 
II Or, in my 
^ ver. 15. 
{That is, 
or, Put.\ 

I See Ex. iS. 

ch. 5. 6. 

II Or, to call 
hy the name 



^ ch. 4. 25. 

c To ver. 32 

I C/ir. I. 


Luke 3. 36— 


the days that Adam lived were nine 
hundred and thirty years : ''and he died. 

6 And Seth lived an hundred and five 

7 years, and •= begat 'Enos: and Seth lived 
after he begat Enos eight hundred and 
seven years, and begat sons and daugh- 

8 ters : and all the days of Seth were nine' 
hundred and twelve years : and he died. 

9 And Enos lived ninety years, and begat 
lo'Cainan: and Enos lived after he begat 

Cainan eight hundred and fifteen years, 

11 and begat sons and daughters : and all 
the days of Enos were nine hundred and 

12 five years : and he died. And Cainan 
lived seventy years, and begat 'Mahala- 

isleel: and Cainan lived after he begat 
Mahalaleel eight hundred and forty 
years, and begat sons and daughters: 

14 and all the days of Cainan were nine 
hundred and ten years: and he died. 

15 And Mahalaleel lived sixty and five 

16 years, and begat 'Jared: and Mahalaleel 
lived after he begat Jared eight hundred 
and thirty years, and begat sons and 

17 daughters : and all the days of Mahala- 
leel were eight hundred ninety and five 

is years: and he died. And Jared lived 
an hundred sixty and two years, and he 

19 begat f Enoch : and Jared lived after he 
begat Enoch eight hundred years, and 

20 begat sons and daughters : and all the 
days of Jared were nine hundred sixty 

21 and two years : and he died. And 
Enoch lived sixty and five years, and 

22 begat ' Methuselah : and Enoch ^walked 
with God after he begat Methuselah 
three hundred years, and begat sons and 

23 daughters : and all the days of Enoch 
were three hundred sixty and five years: 

24 and i^ Enoch walked with God: and he 

^sicas not; for God took him. And 

Methuselah lived an hundred eighty and 

26 seven years, and begat Lamech : and 
Methuselah lived after he begat * Lamech 
seven hundred eighty and two years, 

27 and begat sons and daughters : and all 
the days of Methuselah were nine hun- 
dred sixty and nine years : and he died. 

28 And Lamech lived an hundred eighty 

29 and two years, and begat a son : and 
he called his name 'Noah, saying. This 
same shall comfort us concerning our 
work and 'toil of our hands, because of 
the ground ''which the Lord hath cursed. 

30 And Lamech Hved after he begat Noah 
five hundred ninet}' and five years, and 

31 begat sons and daughters : and all the 
days of Lamech were seven hundred 
seventy and seven years : and he died. 


' ch. 4. 
I Heb. 


I Gr. Ma!e- 

I Heb. 

f Jude 14. 

t Gr. Ma- 
K ver. 24. 
ch. 6. 9. 

^ Ecdus. 44. 



Heb. II. 5. 


2 Kings 2. II. 



t Gr. Noe. 
[That is, 
Rrst, or. 
t See ch. 3. 
16.17 (Heb.). 
^ ch. 3. 17. 


Chap. v. 32. 


Chap. vn. 13. 

1 ch. 10, 21. 


aDeut.7. 3,4. 

b Gal. 5. 16, 
' Ps. 78. 39. 

1 Or, thr 
whole ima- 
gination : 
The Hebrew 
word signifi- 
eth not only 
t/if imagi- 
nation, but 
also the pur- 
poses and 

■l ch. 8. 21. 
Job 14. 4. & 
15. 14- 
Ps. 51. s. 
Jer, 17. 9. 
Matt. 15. ig. 
Rom. 3. 23. 
t Heb. e-,'ery 

2 Sam. 24. 16. 
Joel 2. 13. 
Comp. Num. 
23. ig. 

1 Sam. 15. 

So ch. 18. 30. 
Isai. I. 14. 
& 43. 24. 
f Isai. 63. 10. 
Eph. 4. 30. 
t Heb. yrc/« 
man jinto 

* ch. 19. 19. 
E.\. 33. 12, 

13, 16, 17. 
Luke I. 30. 
Acts 7. 46. 
b Ezek. 14. 

14, 20. 
Ecctus. 44. 

2 Pet. 2. 5. 
I Or, up- 

See ch. 17. I. 
'ch. 5. 22,24. 
^ ch. 7. I. 
& 10. 9. & 

Luke I. 6. 
Rom. 2. 13. 
& 3. 19. 
1 Ezek. 8. 17. 
& g. g. & 
28. 16. 
™ ch. 18. 21. 
Ps. 14. 2. 
& 53- 2. 3- 
» Ezek. 7. 2, 

the earth. 
See ver. 7. 
ch. 7. 23. 
t Heb. nests. 

And Noah was five hundred years old : 33 
and Noah begat Shem, Ham, and 'J^-- 

And it came to pass, when men began 
to multiply on the face of the earth, and 
daughters were bom unto them, that 2 
the sons of God saw the daughters of 
men that they 7vere fair ; and they ^took 
them wives of all which they chose. 
And the Lord said, ''My spirit shall not 3 
always strive with man, "^for that he also 
is flesh : yet his days shall be an hun- 
dred and twent}' years. There were 4 
giants in the earth in those days ; and 
also after that, when the sons of God 
came in unto the daughters of men, and 
they bare children to them, the same 
became mighty men which -ivere of old, 
men of renown. And God saw that the 5 
wickedness of man 7vas great in the 
earth, and that ' everj' ^ imagination of the 
thoughts of his heart aYZj only evil 'con- 
tinually. And ^it repented the Lord 6 
that he had made man on the earth, and 
it fgrieved him at his heart. And the - 
Lord said, I will destroy man whom I 
have created from the face of the earth ; 
'both man, and beast, and the creeping 
thing, and the fowls of the air ; for it 
repenteth me that I have made them. 
But Noah s found grace in the eyes of s 
the Lord. 

These are the generations of Noah : 9 
•'Noah was a just man and 'perfect in 
his generations, and Noah 'walked with 
God. And Noah begat three sons, lo 
Shem, Ham, and Japheth. The earth n 
also was corrupt *= before God, and the 
earth was 'filled 7i'ith violence. And 12 
God "looked upon the earth, and be- 
hold, it was corrupt ; for all flesh had 
corrupted his way upon the earth. And 13 
God said unto Noah, "The end of all 
flesh is come before me ; for the earth is 
filled 'ivith violence through them ; and 
behold, I will destroy them 'with the 
earth. Make thee an ark of gopher 14 
wood; 'rooms shalt thou make in the 
ark, and shalt pitch it within and without 
with pitch. And this is the fashion which 15 
thou shalt make it of: the length of the 
ark shall be three hundred cubits, the 
breadth of it fifty cubits, and the height 
of it thirty cubits. A window shalt thou 16 
make to the ark, and in a cubit shalt 
thou finish it above ; and the door of 
the ark shalt thou set in the side thereof; 
with lower, second, and third stories 
shalt thou make it. And behold, 1,17 

even I, do bring a flood of waters upon 
the earth, to destroy all flesh, wherein is 
the breath of life, from under heaven : 
and every thing that is in the earth shall 

18 die. But with thee will I establish my 
covenant ; and thou shalt come into the 
ark, thou, and thy sons, and thy wife, 

19 and thy sons' wives with thee. And of 
every living thing of all flesh, two of 
every sort shalt thou bring into the ark, to 
keep them alive with thee ; they shall be 

20 male and female. Of fowls after their 
kind, and of cattle after their kind, of 
every creeping thing of the earth after 
his kind, °two of ever}' soit shall come 

21 unto thee, to keep them alive. And 
take thou unto thee of all food that is 
eaten, and thou shalt gather // to thee ; 
and it shall be for food for thee, and for 

22 them. PThus did Noah; according to 
all that God commanded him, so did he. 

And the Lord said unto Noah, ^Come 
thou and all thy house into the ark ; for 
•"thee have I seen righteous before me 

2 in this generation. Of ever}' '^clean beast 
thou shalt take to thee *by sevens, the 
male and his female : and of beasts that 
arc not clean by two, the male and his 

3 female. Of fowls also of the air 'by 
sevens, the male and the female ; to 
keep seed alive upon the face of all the 

4 earth. For yet seven days, and I will 
cause it to rain upon the earth forty 
days and forty nights ; and every living 
substance that I have made will I 'de- 
stroy from off the face of the earth. 

5 ''And Noah did according unto all that 

6 the Lord commanded him. And Noah 
■was six hundred years old when the flood 

7 of waters was upon the earth. And Noah 
went in, and his sons, and his wife, and his 
sons' wives with him, into the ark, because 

s of the waters of the flood. Of clean beasts, 
and of beasts that are not clean, and of 
fowls, and of e^'er}' thing that creepeth 

9 upon the earth, there went in two and two 

unto Noah into the ark, the male and the 

female, as God had commanded Noah. 

ID And it came to pass "after seven 

days, that the waters of the flood were 

11 upon the earth. In the six hundredth 
year of Noah's life, in the second month, 
the seventeenth day of the month, the 
same day were all the "^fountains of the 
great deep broken up, and the 'fwin- 

12 dows of heaven were opened. And the 
rain was upon the earth forty days and 

13 forty nights. In the selfsame day en- 
tered Noah, and Shem, and Ham, and 

* So ch. 

P Heb. II. 7. 
S,3 Ex. 40. 


=» Job 22. 16. 

Wisd. 10. 4. 

Matt. 24. 38, 


Luke 17. 26, 


Heb. II. 7. 

1 Pet. 3. 20. 

2 Pet. 2. 5. & 

» ch. 6. g. 
c ch. 8. 20. 
Comp. Lev. 
ch. 11. 
t Heb. sevett 
sir.'en. So 
ver. •!. 

) Heb. Hot 


^ ch. 6. 22. 

B. C. 2349 


B.C. 3347? 

1 Or, on the 
seventh da v. 
" ch. 8. 2. 
Prov. 8. 28. 

1 Or, flood- 

t ch. 8. 2. 

2 Kin. 7. 19. 
Is. 24. 18. 
Mai. 3. 10. 
See ch. i. 7. 
Ps. 78. 23. 


Chap. vii. 14. 


Chap. viii. 22. 

t Heb. liji/rg;. 
8 ch. 6. 20. 

•"Judg. 9. SI- 
Comp. Judg. 
3. 22, 23 Heb. 

' ch. 2. 7. 

* Heb. the 
breath of the 
spirit of life. 4. 
2 Pet. 2. 5. 


* ch. 19. 29. 
& 30. 22. 
Ex. 2. 24. 
1 Sam. I. 19. 
b Comp. E.X. 
14. 21. 
c ch. 7. 1 1 , 

tHeb. /« 
going attd 
** ch. 7. 24 

t Heb. Km* 
itt goitig and 

Japheth, the sons of Noah, and Noah's 
"wife, and die three wives of his sons 
with them, into the ark ; they, and 14 
every beast after his kind, and all the 
cattle after their kind, and every creep- 
ing thing that creepeth upon the earth 
after his kind, and everj' fowl after his 
kind, every bird of every 'sort. And 15 
they swent in unto Noah into the ark, 
two and two of all flesh, wherein is the 
breath of life. And they that went in, j6 
went in male and female of all flesh, as 
God had commanded him : and the 
Lord ''shut him in. And the flood was 17 
forty days upon the earth ; and the 
waters increased, and bare up the ark, 
and it was lift up above the earth. And 18 
the waters pre\'ailed, and were increased 
greatly upon the earth ; and the ark 
went upon the face of the waters. And 19 
the waters prevailed exceedingly upon 
the earth; and all the high hills, that 
'ivere under the whole heaven, were co- 
vered. Fifteen cubits upward did the 20 
waters prevail ; and the mountains were 
covered. And all flesh died that moved n 
upon the earth, both of fowl, and of 
cattle, and of beast, and of every creep- 
ing thing that creepeth upon the earth, 
and eveiy man: all in 'whose nostrils 22 
7t>as *the breath of life, of all that was 
in the Axy land, died. And every living 23 
substance was destroyed which was upon 
the face of the ground, both man, and 
cattle, and the creeping things, and the 
fowl of the heaven; and they were de- 
stroyed from the earth: and ''Noah only 
remained alive, and ihcy that 7vere with 
him in the ark. And the waters pre- 24 
vailed upon the earth an hundred and 
fifty days. 

And God =>remembered Noah, and 
every living thing, and all the cattle that 
7vas with him in the ark : ''and God 
made a wind to pass over tlie eartli, and 
the waters asswaged; '^the fountains also 2 
of the deep and the windows of heaven 
were stopped, and the rain from heaven 
was restrained ; and the waters returned 3 
from off the earth 'condnually : and after 
the end ''of the hundred and fifty days 
the waters were abated. And the ark 4 
rested in the seventh month, on the 
seventeenth day of the month, upon the 
mountains of Ararat. And the waters 5 
'decreased continually until the tenth 
month : in the tenth month, on the first 
day of the month, were the tops of the 
mountains seen. And it came to pass e 

at the end of forty days, that Noah open- 
ed =the window of the ark which he had 

7 made: and he sent forth a raven, which 
went forth 'to and fro, until the waters 

swere dried uf) from off the earth. Also 
he sent forth a dove from him, to see if 
the waters were abated from ofl" the face 

9 of the ground; but the dove found no 
rest for the sole of her foot, and she re- 
turned unto him into the ark, for the 
waters were on the face of the whole 
earth : then he put forth his hand, and 
took her, and 'pulled her in unto him 

10 into the ark. And he stayed yet other 
seven days ; and again he sent forth the 

11 dove out of the ark ; and the dove came 
in to him in the evening; and lo, in her 
mouth was an olive leaf pluckt off: so 
Noah knew that the waters were abated 

12 from off the earth. And he stayed yet 
other seven days ; and sent forth the 
dove ; which returned not again unto 
him any more. 

13 And it came to pass in the six hun- 
dredth and first year, in the first month, 
the first day of the month, the waters 
were dried up from off the earth : and 
Noah removed the covering of the ark, 
and looked, and behold, the face of the 

14 ground was diy. And in the second 
month, on the seven and twentieth day 

15 of the month, was the earth dried. And 

16 God spake unto Noah, saying, Go forth 
of the ark, thou, and thy wife, and thy 
sons, and thy sons' wives with thee. 

17 Bring forth with thee every living thing 
that is with thee, of all flesh, both of 
fowl, and of cattle, and of every creep- 
ing thing that creepeth upon the earth ; 
that they may breed abundantly in the 
earth, and fbe fruitful, and multiply upon 

is the earth. And Noah went forth, and 
his sons, and his wife, and his sons' 

19 wives with him : every beast, every creep- 
ing thing, and every fowl, and whatso- 
ever creepeth upon the earth, after their 
'kinds, went forth out of the ark. 

20 And Noah builded an altar unto the 
Lord ; and took of every clean beast, and 
of ever)' clean fowl, and offeredburnt offer- 

21 ings on the altar. And the Lord smelled 
s'a sweet savour ; and the Lord said in 
his heart, I will not again ''curse the 
ground any more for man's sake ; " for 
the 'imagination of man's heart is evil 
from his youth ; ''neither will I again 
smite any more every thing living, as I 

22 have done. "While the earth remain- 
eth, seedtime and harvest, and cold and 

" ch. 6 16? 
So ch. 26. 8. 
2 Kings 13. 


I Heb. in 

going forth 

and rcturji- 


caused her 
to come. 

B. C. 2348 


B.C. 3346! 

Comp. ch. 7. 

f ch. 1.22,28. 

t Heb./a- 


B Ex. 29. 18, 

2S» 41- 

Lev. 1. 9, 13, 

17, S:c. 

Num. 15. 3, 


Ezek. 6. 13. 

& 16. 19. 

& 20. 41. 

2 Cor. 2. 15. 
Eph. 5. 2. 

f Heb. a sa- 
z'our o/rest. 
So Num. 28. 

3 marg. 
Ezek. 20. 28, 

Ecclus. 45. 

2 Cor. 2. 15. 
Eph. 5. 2. 
Phil. 4. 18. 
Sec Lev. 4. 
31 marg. 
" ch. 3. 17. 
& 6. 17. 

* See ch. 6.5. 
•'ch. 9. 11,15. 

• Isai. 54. 9. 
tHeb. W.S 
yet all the 
days 0/ the 


Chap. ix. i. 


Chap. x. io. 

"" Jer. 33. 20, 



* ch. I. 22, 

28. & 8. 17. 

b Deut. 12. 


Acts 10. 12 — 


Rom. 14. 14. 

I Tim. 4. 3, 4. 

c ch. I. 29. 

**Lev. 17. 10, 

II, 14. is: 

19. 26. 

Deut. 12. 23. 

I Sam. 14. 

32. 33- 
Acts 15. 20, 

e Ex. 21. 2c. 
'ch. 4. 10,11. 

B Ex. 21. 12, 

Lev. 24. 17. 
Matt. 26. 52. 
Rev. 13. 10. 
*» ch. I. 27. 

1 ch. 6. 18. 
& 8. 22. 

l' Isai. 54. 9. 

'ch 17. >i. 

" Ezek. 1. 28. 
Rev. 4. 3. 

" Ecclus. 43. 

zi, 12. 

° Lev. 26. 42, 


Ezek. 16. 60. 

P ch. 17. 7, 
>3. 19. 

heat, and summer and winter, and ""day 
and night shall not cease. 

And God blessed Noah and his sons, 
and said unto them, ^Be fruitful, and 
multiply, and replenish the earth. And 2 
the fear of you and the dread of you 
shall be upon every beast of the earth, 
and upon ever)' fowl of the air, upon all 
that moveth upon the earth, and upon 
all the fishes of the sea ; into your hand 
are they delivered. ''Every moving thing 3 
that liveth shall be meat for you ; even 
as the "^green herb have I given you all 
things. But flesh with the ''life thereof, 4 
which is the blood thereof, shall you not 
eat. And surely your blood of your 5 
lives will I require ; '^at the hand of 
every beast will I require it, and fat the 
hand of man ; at the hand of every 
man's brother will I require the life of 
man. s\Vhoso sheddeth man's blood, 6 
by man shall his blood be shed : '•for in 
the image of God made he man. And ^ 
you, be ye fruitful, and multiply; bring 
forth abundantly in the earth, and mul- 
tiply therein. 

And God spake unto Noah, and to s 
his sons with him, saying, And I, 'be- 9 
hold I establish my covenant with you 
and with your seed after you ; and with 10 
every living creature that is with you, of 
the fowl, of the cattle, and of every beast 
of the earth with you ; from all that go 
out of the ark, to every beast of the earth. 
And '^I will establish my covenant withn 
you ; neither shall all flesh be cut off" any 
more by the waters of a flood; neither 
shall there any more be a flood to de- 
stroy the earth. And God said, 'This 12 
is the token of the covenant which I 
make between me and you and every 
living creature that is with you, for per- 
petual generations: I do set ""my bow in 13 
the cloud, and it shaU be for a token of 
a covenant between me and the earth. 
And it shall come to pass, when I bring 14 
a cloud over the earth, that "the bow 
shall be seen in the cloud: and "I will 15 
remember my covenant, which is between 
me and you and every living creature of 
all flesh; and the waters shall no more 
become a flood to destroy all flesh. And 16 
the bow shall be in the cloud ; and I will 
look upon it, that I may remember Pthe 
everlasting covenant between God and 
every living creature of all flesh that is 
upon the earth. And God said unto 17 
Noah, This is the token of the cove- 
nant, which I have established between 

me and all flesh that is upon the 

And the sons of Noah, that went forth 
of the ark, were Shem, and Ham, and 
Japheth : land Ham is the father of 'Ca- 
naan. These are the three sons of 
Noah : and of them was the whole earth 
overspread. And Noah began to be a 
husbandman, and he planted a vineyard : 
and he drank of the wine, and was 
drunken; and he was uncovered within 
his tent. And Ham, the father of Ca- 
naan, saw the nakedness of his father, 
and told his two brethren without. And 
Shem and Japheth took a garment, and 
laid it upon both their shoulders, and 
went backward, and covered the naked- 
ness of their father; and their faces 'ii>cre 
backward, and they saw not their father's 
nakedness. And Noah awoke from his 
wine, and knew what his younger son 
had done unto him. And he said, 
"■Cursed be Canaan; 
^A servant of ser\-ants shall he be unto 

his brethren. 
And he said, 

Blessed be 'the Lord God of Shem; 
And Canaan shall be 'his servant, 
God shall 'enlarge Japheth, 
And he shall dwell in the tents of Shem; 
And Canaan shall be his servant. 
And Noah lived after the flood three 
hundred and fifty years. And all the 
days of Noah were nine hundred and 
fifty years : and he died. 

Now these are the generations of the 
sons of Noah, Shem, Ham, and Japheth : 
and unto them were sons bom after the 
flood. ^The sons of Japheth; ''(iomer, 
and "^Magog, and Madai, and ''Javan, 
and <^Tubal, and '^Meshech, and Tiras. 
And the sons of Gomer; "^Ashkenaz, 
and Riphath, and ''Togarmah. And the 
sons of Javan; Elishah, and fTarshish, 
sKittim, and 'Dodanim. By these were 
sthe isles of the Gentiles divided in their 
lands; every one after his tongue, after 
their families, in their nations. 

■•And the sons of Ham; 'Cush, and 
Mizraim, and 'Phut, and Canaan. And 
the sons of Cush; Seba, and Havilah, 
and Sabtah, and Raamah, and Sabte- 
cha: and the sons of Raamah; fSheba, 
and fDedan. And Cush begat Nimrod : 
he began to be a mighty one in the 
earth. He was a mighty hunter before 
the Lord : wherefore it is said, Eien as 
Nimrod the mighty hunter before the 
Lord. And the beginning of his king- 

1 ch. 10. 6. 
t Heb. 

•■Deut. 27.16. 

=> Josh. 9. 23. 
I Kings 9. 

< Heb. II. 16. 

U Or, servant 
to t/um. 
So ver. 27. 
« Or, per- 
Compare ch. 
49. 8, 16, 19. 


" To ver. 5, 
1 C7fr.i,5 — 7, 
^ Ezek. 38. 6. 
c Ezek. 38. 2, 
r &39. I. 
•^ Dan. II. 2 
<= Jer. 51. 27 
' Ps. 72. 10, 
Ezek. 38.13. 
[II Or, as some 
read it, 
Comp. I Chr. 
I. 7. 

^ Ps. 72. 10. 
Isai. II. II. 
& 40. 15. 
Jer. 2. 10. 
& 25. 22. 
Ezek. 27. 6. 
Zeph. 2. II. 
l» To ver. 8, 
I Chr, I. 
' Jer. 46. 9 


Chap. x. ii. 


Chap. xi. 26. 

tGr. dom was 'Babel, and Erech, and Accad, 

f cK:=. and Calneh, in the land of ''Shinar. Out ■ 
" K/'inU)'"'""' °f ''''^' '^"^ "went forth Asshur, and 
Assyria. buildcd Nincvch, and "the city Reho- 
Comp. Mic. ^^^^^ ^^^^ Calah, and Resen between, 
II Or", the Nineveh and Calah : the same is a great 
streets 0/ the ^^^^ ,^^^ Mizraim begat Ludim, and. Anamim, and Lehabim, and Naphtuhim, 

26. 22. & 36. 1 -r. ,1 ^- - ji A ^ U' / t ^t 


1 To ver. 18 

I Chr. I. 

II — 16. 

"Jcr. 47. 4 

Amos 9. 7. 

Comp. ch.2i 

Dcut. 2. 23, 




Deut. 2. 23 
Jcr. 25. 20 




1 Chr. I. 17. 

So ch. II. 12 


Pch. II. 12. 

[II That is, 
Division. ] 

Q I Kin. 9. 
26 — 28. & !•: 

and Pathrusim, and Casluhim, (out of 14 
whom came ""Philistim) and ™ Caphtorim. ( 
And Canaan begat *Sidon his firstborn, 15 
and Heth, and the Jebusite, and the 16 
Amorite, and the Girgashite, and the Hi- 17 i 
vite, and the Arkite, and the Sinite, and is 
the Arvadite, and the Zemarite, and the 
Hamathite : and afterward were the fami- 
lies of the Canaanites spread abroad. 
And the border of the Canaanites was 19 
from Sidon, as thou comest to Gerar, unto 
'Gaza; as thou goest unto Sodom, and 
Gomorrah, and Admah, and Zeboim, even 
unto Lasha. These are the sons of Ham, 20 
after their families, after their tongues, 
in their countries, and in their nations. 

Unto Shem also, the father of all the 21 
children of Eber, the brother of Japheth 
the elder, even to him were children born. 
11 To ver. 29. The "children of Shem; Elam, and As- 22 
i«>-. 1. shur, and 'Arphaxad, and Lud, and A- 
tHeb.'.4»'- ram. °And the children of Aram; Uz, 23 | 
lo'chf'"f: 10 and Hul, and Gether, and Mash. And 24 | 
Arphaxad begat ^PSalah; and Salah be- 
gat Eber. And unto Eber were born 25 
two sons: the name of one was "Peleg; 
for in his days was the earth divided; 
and his brother's name was Joktan. And 26 
J ok tan begat Almodad, and Sheleph, [ 
and Hazarmaveth, and Jerah, and Ha- 27 
doram, and Uzal, and Diklah, and Obal, 28 
and Abimael, and Sheba, and iQphir, 29 
and Havilah, and Jobab: all these 7L^ere 
the sons of Joktan. And their dwelling 30 
was from Mesha, as thou goest unto Se- 
phar, a mount of the east. These are the 31 
sons of Shem, after dieir lamilies, after 
their tongues, in their lands, after their 
nations. These (7;r the families of the sons 32 
of Noah, after their generations, in their 
nations : and by these were the nations 
divided in the earth after the flood. 

And the whole earth was of one 'lan- 
guage, and of owQ 'speech. And it came 2 
♦Hcb.awr*. {q pass, as they journeyed "from tlie 
■wal'/,3.i east, that they found a plain in the land 
ch 13. II. of "Shinar; and they dwelt there. And 3 

2 Sam. 6. 2. ' J 

with I Chr. 'they said one to another. Go to, let us"i2. make brick, and 'burn them thoroughly. 

8. <* ch. 10. 10. & 14. I. Is.-ii. II. II. Dan. i. 2. Zech. 5, 11. +Heb 

a man said to his neighbour. So ver. 7. 



) Heb. lip. 

t Heb. bum them to a 

^ ch. 14. 10. 
Ex. 2. 3. 

And they had brick for stone, and ''slime 

4 had they for morter. And they said. Go 
to, let us build us a city and a tower, 
'^ whose top /nay reach unto heaven; and =Deut. i. 28. 
let us make us a name, lest we be scat- 
tered abroad upon the face of the whole 

5 earth. '^And the Lord came down to -i ch. 18. 21. 
see the city and the tower, which the 

6 children of men builded. And the Lord 
said, Behold, the people is one, and they 
have all one language; and this they be- 
gin to do : and now nothing will be re- 
strained from them, which they have 

7 imagined to do. Go to, ^let us go down, e ch. i. 26. 
and there confound their language, that 

they may not understand one another's 

s speech. So the Lord scattered them 

abroad from thence ^upon the face of all 

the earth : and they left off to build the 

9 city. Therefore is the name of it called 
"Babel; because the Lord did there con- 
found the language of all the earth : and 
from thence did the Lord scatter them 
abroad upon the face of all the earth. 

10 sThese are the generations of Shem : 
Shem was an hundred years old, and be- 
gat Arphaxad two years after the flood : 

11 and Shem lived after he begat Arphaxad 
five hundred years, and begat sons and 

ij daughters. And Arphaxad lived five and 
ij thirty years, ''and begat Salah: and Ar- 
phaxad lived after he begat Salah four 
hundred and three years, and begat sons 
14 and daughters. And Salah lived thirty 
15 years, and begat Eber: and Salah lived 
after he begat Eber four hundred and 
three years, and begat sons and daughters. 

16 And Eber lived four and thirty years, 

17 and begat 'Peleg: and Eber lived after 
he begat Peleg four hundred and thirty 
years, and begat sons and daughters. 

18 And Peleg lived thirty years, and begat 

19 Reu : and Peleg lived after -he begat 
Reu two hundred and nine years, and 

20 begat sons and daughters. And Reu 
lived two and thirty years, and begat 

21 ' Serug : and Reu lived after he begat 
Serug two hundred and seven years, and 

22 begat sons and daughters. And Serug 

23 lived thirty years, and begat Nahor: and 
Serug lived after he begat Nahor two 
hundred years, and begat sons and 

24 daughters. And Nahor lived nine and 

25 twenty years, and begat 'Terah: and 
Nahor lived after he begat Terah an 
hundred and nineteen years, and begat 

26 sons and daughters. And Terah lived 
seventy years, and begat Abram, Nahor, 
and Haran. 

("ch. 10. 25, 

II That is, 
Wisd. 10. 5. 

E ch. 10. 22 — 


'1 o ver. 26, 

1 Chr. I. 


'' Comp. 
Luke 3. 36. 

t Called, 
Luke 3. 35, 

t Luke 3. 3S, 

t Luke 3. 34, 


Chap, XI. 27. 


Chap. xhi. 9. 

» ch. 17. 15. 

Comp. ch.2o. 


^ ch. 22. 20. 

1 ch. 12. I. 
& IS. 7- 

™ Josh. 24- 2. 
Neh. 9. 7. 
Judith 5. 6, 


Acts 7. 2, 4. 

" ch. 10. 15— 



B.C. 1921 


2040 '1 Gr. 

» Act3 7. 3. 

Heb. II. a. 

"^ ch. 27. 29. 
Num. 24. 9. 

■= ch. 18. i3. 
& 22. 18. 
&26. 4. 
& 28. 14. 
A(5ls 3. 25. 
Cited Gal. 

*1 ch. 14. 14. 
« ch. II. 31. 

fHeb, n. 9. 

e Seech. 13. 

b Deut. II. 

Judg. 7. I. 
' ch. 10. iS, 
19. & 13. 7. 
'' ch. 13. 15. 
& 17. 8. 
Ps. 105. 9 — 

^ ch. 13 4. 

t Heb. in 
going and 
™ ch. 26. I. 

" ch. 43. I. 

Now these are the generations of Te- 27 
rah : Terah begat Abram, Nahor, and 
Haran; and Haran begat Lot. Andis 
Haran died before his father Terah in 
the land of his nativity, in Ur of the 
Chaldees. And Abram and Nahor took 29 
them wives: the name of Abram's wife 
•was 'Sarai; and the name of Nahor's 
wife, ''Milcah, the daughter of Haran, 
the father of Milcah, and the father of 
Iscah. But Sarai was barren ; she had 30 
no child. And Terah 'took Abram his 31 
son, and Lot the son of Haran his son's 
son, and Sarai his daughter in law, his 
son Abram's wife; and they went forth 
with them "from Ur of the Chaldees, to 
go into "the land of Canaan; and they 
came unto Haran, and dwelt there. And 32 
the days of Terah were two hundred and 
five years : and Terah died in Haran. 

Now the ='LoRD had said unto Abram, 
Get thee out of thy country, and from 
thy kindred, and from thy father's house, 
unto a land that I will shew thee : and I 2 
will make of thee a great nation, and I 
will bless thee, and make thy name great ; 
and thou shalt be a blessing: ^and I will 3 
bless them that bless thee, and curse him 
that curseth thee : '^andin thee shall all 
families of the earth be blessed. So 4 
Abram departed, as the Lord had spoken 
unto him ; and Lot went with him : and 
Abram 7vas seventy and five years old 
when he departed out of Haran. And 5 
Abram took Sarai his wife, and Lot his 
brother's son, and all their substance that 
they had gathered, and ''the souls that 
they had gotten =in Haran; and they 
went forth to go into the land of Canaan ; 
and into the land of Canaan they came. 
And Abram fpassed through the land un- 6 
to the place of Sichem, unto the splain 
of ''Moreh. 'And the Canaanite 'icms then 
in the land. And the Lord appeared 7 
unto Abram, and said, ''Unto thy seed 
will I give this land: and there builded 
he an altar unto the Lord, who appeared 
unto him. And he removed from thence s 
unto a mountain on the east of Beth-el, 
and pitched his tent, Jiaviiig'^t'Ca.-^\ on the 
west, and Hai on the east : and there he 
builded an altar unto the Lord, and ' called 
upon the name of the Lord. And Abram 9 
journeyed, 'going on still toward the south. 

And there was ™a famine in the land: 10 
and Abram went down into Egypt to so- 
journ there; for the famine was "grievous 
in the land. And it came to pass, when n 
he was come near to enter into Egypt, 

that he said unto Sarai his wife, Behold 
now, I know that thou art a fair woman 
12 to look upon: therefore it shall come to 
pass, when the Egyptians shall see thee, 
that they shall say. This is his wife : and 
they "will kill me, but they will save thee ° '='';, =°, '— 

1- r> T 1 1 . . 18. ^ 26. 

13 alive. Say, 1 pray thee, thou art my sis- 6— n. 
ter : that it may be well with me for thy 
sake; and my soul shall live because of 

14 thee. And it came to pass, that, when 
Abram was come into Egypt, the Egyp- 
tians beheld the woman that she loas 

15 very fair. The princes also of Pharaoh 
saw her, and commended her before Pha- 
raoh : and the woman was taken into 

i6 Pharaoh's house. And he entreated A- 
bram well for her sake : and he had sheep, 
and oxen, and he asses, and menserv- 
ants, and maidservants, and she asses, 

17 and camels. And the Lord Pplagued pch 20. 18. 
Pharaoh and his house with great plagues k. 105'. it' 

18 because of Sarai Abram's wife. And 
Pharaoh called Abram, and said, What 
is this that thou hast done unto me? why 
didst thou not tell me that she was thy 

19 wife? Why saidst thou. She is my sister? 
so I might have taken her to me to wife : 
now therefore behold thy wife, take her, 

20 and go thy way. And Pharaoh com- 
manded his men concerning him : and 
they sent him away, and his wife, and all 
that he had. 

And Abram went up out of Egypt, he, XIII. 
and his wife, and all that he had, and 

2 Lot with him, into the south. ^And A- «Prov. 10.22. 
bram was very rich in cattle, in silver, 

3 and in gold. And he went on his jour- 
neys from the south even to Beth-el, unto 
the place where his tent had been at the 

4 beginning, between Beth-el and Hai ; un- 
to the ''place of the altar, which he had '''^''- "■7'8- 
made there at the first : and there Abram 

5 called on the name of the Lord. And 
Lot also, which went with Abram, had 

6 flocks, and herds, and tents. And "^the ■=<*. 36. ?• 
land was not able to bear them, that 
they might dwell together : for their sub- 
stance was great, so that they could not 

7 dwell together. And there was ''a strife ""ch. 26. 30. 
between the herdmen of Abram's cattle 
and the herdmen of Lot's cattle: "^and ' jJ'^J''- *g 
the Canaanite and the Perizzite dwelled t Heb. ««■«' 

And Abram said unto |;'e7":,^ 

8 then in the land. 
Lot, Let there be no strife, I pray thee. 

between me and thee, and between my j"'"^'"^ '"' 
herdmen and thy herdmen; for we ''"^ ^''''' ^f^ "'■ 
9 '■'brethren, e/f not the whole land be- 1. ch.' 19.' 17. 
fore thee? separate thyself, I pray thee, J?,t,'ip2t ^' 
from me: "^M thou wilt take\\\t left hand. Josh. .. 7. 


Chap. xiii. io. 


Chap. xiv. 23. 

then I will go to the right; or if thou de- 
part to the right hand, then I will go to 
the left. And Lot lifted up his eyes, and 10 
beheld all ''the plain of Jordan, that it 
tuas well watered every where, before the 
ich. 19.24,25- Lord 'destroyed Sodom and Gomorrah, 
k ch. 2. 8. '^even as the garden of the Lord, like the 
jSi f.'i.' land of Egypt, as thou comest unto ' Zoar. 
1 ch. 14. 2, 8. Then Lot chose him all the plain of Jor- n 
■»ch.'i8;2o. dan; and Lot journeyed east: and they 
f Pc";' f' ''t separated themselves the one from the 
nch.'e.'ii'. ' other. Abram dwelled in the land of 12 
Pchiit's-t Canaan, and Lot dwelled in the cities of 
28. 13. & 35- the plain, and pitched his tent toward 
Acts?. 5. Sodom. But the men of Sodom ^iwreii 
qch. 12 7. & wicked and "sinners before the Lord ex- 

15. 18. 6c 24. 

7. & 26. 4. ceedmgly. 

^chr.^t;.'';. And the Lord said unto Abram, after ,4 

r ch. 22 17. & that Lot was separated from him. Lift up 

28. 14. . 32. ^^^^ ^j^.^^^ ^yg^^ ^^^ j^^]^ ^^^^ jj^g pj^(,g 

SeTch''^i-'°' where thou art "northward, and south- 
5." 26. 4^' ward, and eastward, and westward: for 15 
j>|J,>^. all the land which thou seest, Pto thee 

But seech, ^vill I give it, and ito thy seed for ever. 

35.4 (Heb.), ^^^ ^j ^^_.j^ ^^^^j.^ ^j^y ^gg^ ^g ^^ ^^^^ Qf_^ 

judg. 9. 6 ^j^g tfici\\\ : so that if a man can number 
Soch. 12. 6. the dust of the earth, thm shall thy seed 
fs.'i'iconv also be numbered. Arise, walk through 17 
pare ver. 4, the land in the length of it and in the 
Deut. II. 30. breadth of it ; for I will give it unto thee. 
Josh. 24. 26. Then Abram removed his tent, and came is 
I Sam.^o.'s- and dwelt in the 'plain of Mamre, "which 
&37.^'4.''' " in Hebron, and built there an altar 
unto the Lord. 
XIV. And it came to p)ass in the days of 

aSMch.ii.=. Amraphel king of ^Shinar, Arioch king 
b ch. 10. 22. of EUasar, Chedorlaomer king of •'Elam, 
Aasa'g"' and Tidal king of nations; that these = 
«ch. 19. 24. made war with Bera king of ■= Sodom, 
and with Birsha king of ■= Gomorrah, 

^Deut. 29.23. 
e ver. 8. 
ch, ig. 22. 
fNum. 34.12. 

Shinab king of ''Admah, and Shemeber 
king of "^Zeboiim, and the king of Bela, 
Deut. 3. 17. which is =Zoar. All these were jomed 3 
Bch!'is. 20. together in the vale of Siddim, fwhich is 
Deut. 3. II. the salt sea. Twelve years they served 4 
&13'. ": & Chedorlaomer, and /;/ the thirteenth year 
|7-^'5|(Heb.). jj^gy rebelled. And in the fourteenth 3 
2 Sam' 5- 18. year came Chedorlaomer, and the kings 
"jo^h!'i2.'4'. that were with him, and smote sthe 
&I3. 12. Rephaims ''in Ashteroth Karnaim, and' 
SS.1.26, 'the Zuzims in Ham, ''and the Emims 
«;,+*■.. in "Shaveh Kiriathaim, 'and the Horites 6 
21,26. in their mount Seir, unto "El-'"paran, 

d;ul^2.2o. vvhich is by the wilderness. And they 7 
k Deut 2. 10, returned, and came to En-mishpat, which 
I Or, Ths is Kadesh, and smote all the country of 
^KMltimim ^'^'^ Amalekites, and also the Amorites, 

> ch. 36. 8, 19. 

Deut. 2. 12, 22. % Or, The plain o/Parati. ■■> ch. 21. 21. Num. 12 

16. & 13. 3. 

8 that dwelt "in Hazezon-tamar. And there " = Chr. 20. 
went out the king of Sodom, and the Comp. 
king of Gomorrah, and the king of Ad- ^C^"^' '''' 
mah, and the king of Zeboiim, and the 

king of Bela (the same is Zoar); and 
they joined battle with them in the vale 

9 of Siddim ; with Chedorlaomer the king 
of Elam, and ZL'ith Tidal king of nations, 
and Amraphel king of Shinar, and Arioch 
king of Ellasar; four kings with five. 

10 And the vale of Siddim nms full of 
"slimepits; and the kings of Sodom and "'=''■ "• '■ 
Gomorrah fled, and fell there ; and they 

that remained fled Pto the mountain. ■'<:''-i?-'7,3o. 

11 And they took lall the goods of Sodom " ""• '*■ =•'• 
and Gomorrah, and all their victuals, 

12 and went their way. And they took Lot, 
Abram's ""brother's son, "who dwelt in [^iJj.'jj. 
Sodom, and his goods, and departed. 

13 And there came one that had escaped, 
and told Abram the Hebrew ; for he 

dwelt in the 'plain of Mamre the Amor- '|==':''- '3- 
ite, brother of Eshcol, and brother of 
Aner: "and these tvere confederate with ''"'"■ ""■■ 

14 Abram. And when Abram heard that 

™his brother was taken captive, he "armed \q,\ ]^'^ ^" 
his "trained servants, ^born in his own /'jr'*-. 
house, three hundred and eighteen, and Itncu-J. 

15 pursued them unto vDan. And he di- ^g'^'^',^'^' 
vided himself against them, he and his & 17. 12, 13, 
servants, by night, and smote them, and 'i^H. 15. 3. 
pursued them unto Hobah, which is'^ on Secies. 2. 7. 

16 the left hand of Damascus. And he see^udfr'is. 
brought back all the goods, and also i\^^^ ^ 
brought again his brother Lot, and his i9marg.,24. 
goods, and the women also, and the 35 ^^j^^^g'^ 
people. 36. 23. & 38. 

17 And the king of Sodom went out to '' ''^" '^ '■' 
meet him after his return from the 
slaughter of Chedorlaomer, and of the 

kings that tcere with him, at the valley 

of Shaveh, which is the ^'king's dale. ^^^Sam, is. 

18 And ''Melchizedek king of Salem brought ^ keb. 7. ■. 
forth bread and wine: and he 'was "^the Heb. j.'e^&c. 

19 priest of ''the most high God. And he |! ^'-''?^'*- "7- 
blessed hira, and said, <= Blessed l>e Abram 2 sam. 2. 5°' 
of the most high God, ^possessor of hea- '■'=''• =='• 

20 yen and earth: and sblessed be the most '*■ '*- ■''■ 
high God, which hath delivered thine 
enemies into thy hand. And he gave ^ ^^^ 

21 him •> tithes of all. And the king of So- See ch. 23. 
dom said unto Abram, Give me the 'per- f Hd,. souh. 

22 sons, and take the goods to thyself. And ' Comp.ire 
Abram said to the king of Sodom, 'I Re".' 10. 5', 6. 
have lift up mine hand unto the Lord, |? ^,''- *■ *■ 

I , ' Deut. 32. 40. 

the most high God, the possessor of Num. 14. 30 
23 heaven and earth, that ''I will not take E^f; ^o, 5, 
from a thread even to a shoelatchet, and ['•^^'^■ 
that I will not take any thing that is g, i,, ,6. 


Chap. xiv. 24. 


Chap. xvi. 12. 


* ch. 26. 24. 
Dan. 10. 12. 
Luke 1.13,30. 
b 2 Sam. 22.3. 




18. 2. & 84. 
cProv. II. iS. 
So Ps. 15. 5. 
^ ch. 14. 15. 

* See ch. 14. 

* 2 Sam. 7. 12. 
& 16. II. 

2 Chr. 32. 21. 

B Ps. 147. 4. 

" ch. 22. 17. 
& 26. 4. 
Kx. 32. 13. 
Dent. I. 10. 
& 10. 22. 
I Chr. 27. 23. 
Jer. 33. 22. 
Heb. II. 12. 
Coiiip. ch. 13. 

I Cited 
Rom. 4. 18. 
^ Rom. 4. c), 

Gal. 3. 6. 
Cited Rom. 
4- 3- 

James 2. 23. 
' Ps. 106. 31. 
" ch. II. 28, 
31, & 12. I. 
" Ps. 105. 

42. 44- 
Rom. 4. 13. 
" So ch. 24. 

13. 14. 
Judg. 6. 17, 


1 Sam. 14.9, 

2 Kin. 20. 8. 
Ps. 86. 17. 
Ifiai. 7. II — 


Luke I. 18. 

1' Jer. 34. 18, 


■J Lev. I. 17. 

I" So ch. 2. 21. 

Job 4. 13. & 

33- 15- 
> Cited Acts 
7. 6, 7. 
*Ek. i.ii,S:c. 
" Corap. ver. 

Ex. 12.40,41. 
» Ex. 6. 6. 
J E;;. 12. 36. 
Ps. 105. 37. 
2 Job 5. 26. 
a Acts 13. 36. 
b ch. 25. 8. 

* Comp. ver. 

^ ver. 21. 
Josh. 5. I. & 
13. 4. 

I Kin. 21. 26. 
Amos 2. 9. 
» Dan. 8. 23. 
Matt. 23. 32. 
I Thess. 2. 16. 
f Ezek. 12. 6, 
7. 12 (Heb.). 

thine, lest thou shouldest say, I have 
made Abram rich : save only that which 24 
the young men have eaten, and the por- 
tion of the men 'which went with me, 
Aner, Eshcol, and Mamre; let them take 
their portion. 

After these things the word of the 
Lord came unto Abram in a vision, say- 
ing, ='Fear not, Abram : I am thy ''shield, 
a;n/ thy exceeding "^great reward. And 2 
Abram said. Lord God, what wilt thou 
give me, seeing I go childless, and the 
steward of my house is this Eliezer of 
''Damascus? And Abram said. Behold, 3 
to me thou hast given no seed : and lo, 
'one born in my house is mine heir. 
And behold, the word of the Lord (ame 4 
unto him, saying, This shall not be thine 
heir; but he that f shall come forth out 
of thine o\vn bowels shall be thine heir. 
And he brought him forth abroad, and 5 
said, Look now towards heaven, and stell 
the ''stars, if thou be able to number 
them: and he said unto him, 'So shall 
thy seed be. And he ''believed in 6 
the Lord; and he 'counted it to 
him _/()/- righteousness. And he said 
unto him, I am the LoRnthatbrought thee 7 
out of "" Ur of the Chaldees, " to give thee 
this land to inherit it. And he said, Lord 
God, "whereby shall I know that I shall s 
inherit it? And he said unto him, Take y 
me a heifer of three years old, and a 
she goat of three years old, and a ram of 
three years old, and a turtle-dove, and a 
young pigeon. And he took unto him 10 
all these, and Pdivided them in the midst, 
and laid each piece one against another : 
but ''the birds divided he not. And when n 
the fowls came down upon the carcases, 
Abram drove them away. And when ■; 
the sun was going down, 'a. deep sleep 
fell upon Abram; and, lo, a horror of 
great darkness fell upon him. And he 13 
said unto Abram, Know of a surety Hhat 
thy seed shall be a stranger in a 
land i/iai is not theirs, and shall 
serve them; and 'they shall afflict 
them "four hundred years; and 14 
also that nation, whom they shall 
serve, "will I judge: and afterward 
vshall they come out with great 
substance. And ^thou shalt go ='to thyi; 
''fathers in peace; thou shalt be buried 
''in a good old age. But <=/« the fourth 16 
generation they shall come hither again : 
for the iniquity ''of the Amorites ^is not 
yet full. And it came to pass, that, when 17 
the sun went down, and it was 'dark, 

behold a smoking furnace, and *a burn- 
ing lamp that passed between those 

3 pieces. In the same day the Lord 
made a covenant with Abram, saying, 
eUnto thy seed have I given this land, 
from ''the river of Egypt unto the great 

J river, the ri\er Euphrates : the ' Kenites, 
and the Kenizzites, and the Kadmonites, 

^and the ''Hittites, and the 'Perizzites, and 

I the ""Rephaims, and the Amorites, and 
the "Canaanites, and the ''Girgashites,and 
the Jebusites. 

•' ch. 23. 2,3. 1 Judg. 1. ^ 
" Num. 13. 29. Josh. 17. 2. 

•" See ch. 14. 5. 
"Josh. 24. II. 

Now Sarai Abram's wife "bare him no 
children: and she had a handmaid, ''an 
Egyptian, whose name 7c<as "^Hagar. 
2 ''And Sarai said unto Abram, Behold 
now, the Lord <=hath restrained me from 
bearing: I pray thee, go in unto my maid ; 
it may be that I may 'obtain children by 
her. And Abram hearkened to the voice 

3 of Sarai. And Sarai Abram's wife took 
Hagar her maid the Eg)'ptian, after 
Abram 'had dwelt ten years in the land 
of Canaan, and gave her to her husband 

4 Abram to be his wife. And he went in 
unto Hagar, and she conceived: and 
when she saw that she had conceived, 
her mistress was sdespi-sed in her eyes. 

5 And Sarai said unto Abram, My wrong 
he upon thee : I have given my maid 
into thy bosom; and when she saw that 
she had conceived, I was despised in her 
eyes: ''the Lord judge between me and 

6 thee. But Abram said unto Sarai, 'Be- 
hold, thy maid is in thy hand ; do to her 
'as it pleaseth thee. And when Sarai 
'dealt hardly with her, ''she fled from 

7 her face. And the angel of the Lord 
found her by a fountain of water in the 
'wilderness, by the fountain in the way 

8 to "'Shur. And he said, Hagar, Sarai's 
maid, whence camest thou? and whither 
wilt thou go? And she said, I flee from 

9 the face of my mistress Sarai. And the 
angel of the Lord said unto her. Return 
to thy mistress, and submit thyself under 

10 her hands. And the angel of the Lord 
said unto her, "I will multiply thy seed 
exceedingly, that it shall not be num- 

iibered for multitude. And the angel of 
the Lord said unto her, Behold, thou 
art with child, and shalt bear a son, 
"and shalt call his name "Ishmael; be- 
cause the Lord hath heard thy affliction. 

iL-PAnd he will be a wild man; his hand 
-ii'ill be against e\"ery man, and every 
man's hand against him; land he shall 

^ ch. 12. 7. 
& 13. 15. & 
24. 7. & 26. 4. 
Num. 34. 2. 
Deut. 34. 4. 
Neh. 9. 8. 
Ps. 105. II. 
>> Ex. 23. 31. 
Deut. I. 7. & 
II. 24. Josh. 
I. 4. 

1 Kin. 4. 21. 

2 Chr. 9. 26. 
Isai. 27. 12. 

' Compare 
Judg. I. 16. 
Ji 4. II, 17 
with Ex. 2. 
15, 16. 


■^ ch. 15. 2, 3. 
'' ch. 12. 16. 
&; 31. q. 
'^ Gal. 4. 24. 
•^ ch. 30. 3, g. 
•^ ch. 30. 18. 
So ch. 30. 2. 
I Sam. 1-5,6. 
t Heb. he 
buiided by 
So ch. 30. 3. 


^ Prov. 30. 

2T, 23. 

^ ch. 31. 53. 
I Sam. 24. 1?. 
' Job 2. 6. 
Jer. 38. 5. 
t Heb. Ma? 
which i^good 
in tkineeyes. 
So ch. ao. 15 
marg. & ch. 
41- 37- 
1 Heb. af- 
Jiicted her, 
ch. 15. 13. 
^ Ex. 2. 15. 
1 ch. 20. I. 
Ex. 15. 22, 
I Sam. 15. 7. 
•n ch. 25. 18. 
Ex. 15. 22. 

" ch. 17. 20. 
& 21. 18. & 
25. 12 — 18. 

• ch. 17. ig. 
Matt. I. 21. 
Luke I. 13, 

skijlt hear, 
p ch, 21. 20. 
q ch. 25. 18. 


Chap. xvi. 13. 


Chap. xvni. 4. 

dwell in the presence of all his brethren. 
And she called the name of the Lord 13 
that .spake unto her, Thou God seest 
me: for she said, Have I also here 
looked after him that seeth me? Where- h 
fore the well was called ■''Beer-lahai-roi; 
behold, // /J- between ^Kadesh and Bered. 
And Hagar bare Abram a son : and 15 
Abram called his son's name, which 
Hagar bare, 'Ishmael. And Abram 7C'<isi6 
fourscore and six years old, when Hagar 
bare Ishmael to Abram. 

And when Abram was ninety years old 
and nine, the Lord appeared to Abram, 
and said unto him, I am ='the Almighty 
God; ''walk before me, and be thou "'^per- 
fect. And I will make my covenant be- 2 
tween me and thee, and '^will multiply 
thee exceedingly. And Abram '^fell on 3 
his face: and God talked with him, say- 
ing, As for me, behold, my covenant is 4 
with thee, and thou shalt be ^a father of 
'many nations. Neither shall thy name 5 
any more be called Abram, but s thy name 
shall be 'Abraham; '^ion: a father of 

l"o'^5marg. many nations have I made thee. 

And I will make thee exceeding 'fruitful, 6 
and I will make ''nations of thee, and 
'kings shall come out of thee. And I w^ill 7 
"establish my covenant between me and 
thee and thy seed after thee in their gene- 
rations for an everlasting covenant, "to be 
a God unto thee, and to thy seed after 

And °I will give unto thee, and to s 
thy seed after thee, the land ' p wherein thou 
art a stranger, all the land of Canaan, 
for an everlasting possession; and pI will 
be their God. And God said unto Abra- 9 
ham. Thou shalt keep my covenant there- 
fore, thou, and thy seed after thee in 
their generations. This is my covenant, 10 
which ye shall keep, between me and 
you and thy seed after thee ; Every man 
cliild among you shall be circumcised. 
And ye shall circumcise the flesh of youm 
foreskin; and it shall be ia token of the 
covenant betwixt me and you. And 'he 12 
that is eight days old ■■ shall be circum- 
cised among you, every man child in 
your generations, he that is born in the 
house, or bought with money of any 
stranger, which is not of thy seed. He 13 
that is born in thy house, and he that is 
bought with thy money, must needs be 
circumcised: and my covenant shall be 

I ijiet).' ''* '1 yo'Jr flesh for an everlasting covenant. 

V Ex. 6. 7. Lev. ?6. 12. Deut, 14. 2. & 26. iS. & 29. 13. q Acts 7. 8. 

Rom. 4. II. t Heb. a son 0/ fight Jays. So ch. 5. 32. & 7. 6. & 16. 16. 

& ver. 1, 17, 24, 25. & ch. 21. 4, 5, &c- Ex. 38. 26. Lev. 27. 3, 5, 6, 7. 
Num. I. 3, &c. (Heb.). ' Lev. 12. 3. Luke 2. 21. Phil. 3. 5. So John 

7. 22. 

•■ ch. 24. 62. 

&2^. II. 

II That is. 
T/ie well of 
him tluit 
Ih'ctk and 
sceth 7ne. 
*See Num. 
13. 26. 
ch. 14. 7. & 
20. I. 
' ver. II. 

B.C. inio 

2029 ? Gr. 


B.C. 1898 

2017? Gr. 

a ch. 28. 3. 

& 35. II. & 

43. 14. & 48. 

3. & 49. 25. 

Ex. 6. 3. 

'' ch, 24. 40. 

&48. 15- 

1 Kin. 2. 4, 
& 8. 25. 

2 Kin. 20. 3. 
See ch. 5. 22, 
24. & 6. 9. 

II Or, «/- 
right, or, 
See ch. 6. 9. 

& 25. 27 
Deut. 18. 13. 
2 Sam. 22. 24, 
26 (Heb.). 
Job I. I. & 
2. 3. 

Ps. 18. 23,25 
(Heb.). & 

119. 1. 

"= ch. 6. 9. 

Deut. iS. 13. fl.pp 

Job I. I. '^"e'=- 

Matt. 5. 48. 

*> ch. 12. 2. 

& 13. 16. 

& 22. 17. 

^ ver. 17. 

f Rom. 4. II, 

12, 16. 

So Gal. 3. 


t Heb. mill' 

tititde of 


So ver. 5. 

K Neh. 9. 7. 

[II That is. 

Father of a 

great t/iiil- 


l> Cited 

Rom. 4. 17. 

' ch. 28. 3. & 

48. 4. 

I* ch. 35. II. 

' ver. 16. 

ch. 35. II. 

"' Gal. 3. 17. 

" ch. 26. 24. 

& 28. 13. 

Heb. II. 16. 

o ch. 12. 7. 

t Heb. oflhy 


So ch. 28. 4. 

14 And the uncircumcised man child whose 
flesh of his foreskin is not circumcised, 
that soul shall be cut off from his jjeople ; 

15 he hath broken my covenant. And God 
said unto Abraham, As for Sarai thy 
wife, thou shalt not call her name Sarai, 

16 but "Sarah shall her name be. And I 
will bless her, ^and give thee a son also 
of her: yea, I will bless her, and 'she 
shall be a mother 'of nations; kings of 

17 people shall be of her. Then Abraham 
fell upon his face, "and laughed, and said 
in his heart. Shall a child be born unto 
him that is an hundred years old? and 
shall Sarah, that is ninety years old, bear? 

18 And Abraham said unto God, O that 
ly'^Lshmael might live before thee! And 

God said, y Sarah thy wife shall bear thee 
a son indeed; and thou shalt call his 
name Isaac: and I will establish my co- 
venant with him for an everlasting cove- 

20 nant, and with his seed after him. And 
as for Ishmael, I have heard thee: Be- 
hold, I have blessed him, and will make 
him fruitful, and ^will multiply him ex- 
ceedingly; ^twelve princes shall he beget, 
''and I will make him a great nation. 

21 But my covenant will I establish with 
Isaac, which Sarah shall bear unto thee 

22 at this set time in the next year. And he 
left off talking with him, and '^God went 
up from Abraham. 

23 And Abraham took Ishmael his son, 
and all that were born in his house, and 
all that were bought with his money, 
every male among the men of Abraham's 
house; and circumcised the flesh of their 
foreskin in the selfsame day, as God had 

24 said unto him. And Abraham rcas nine- 
ty years old and nine, when he was cir- 
cumcised in the flesh of his foreskin. 

25 And Ishmael his son 7C'as thirteen years 
old, when he was circumcised in the flesh 

26 of his foreskin. In the selfsame day was 
Abraham circumcised, and Ishmael his 

27 son. And all the men of his house, born 
in the house, and bought with money of 
the stranger, were circumcised with him. 

And the Lord appeared unto him in 
the ^plains of Manire: and he sat in the 

2 tent door in the heat of the day; and 
he lift up his eyes and looked, and lo, 
''three men stood by him: '^and when he 
saw them, he ran to meet them from the 
tent door, and bowed himself toward the 

3 ground, and said. My Lord, if now I have 
found favour in thy sight, pass not away, 

4 1 pray thee, from thy servant: let ''a little 
water, I pray you, be fetched, and wash 

[II That is, 
" ch. 18. 10. 
t Heb. she 
shall become 
* Gal. 4. 31. 
I Pet. 3. 6. 
" ch. 21. 6. 
John 8. 56. 
Rom. 4. 19: 
not as ch. 18. 
12 — 15. 

^ ch. 15. 16. 
y ch. 18. 10. 
& 21. 2. 
Gal. 4. 23,28. 

" ch. 25. 12— 


•> ch. 21. 18. 

tch. 35. 13. 

-XVI 1 1. 

" See ch. 13. 


I* Heb. 13. 2. 

Compare ver. 

22 with ch. 

19. I. 

So ch. 31. 


Ex. 3. 2, 14. 

& 6. 3. & 14. 19 


with 13. 21). 

& 24. lO. 

Isai. 63. 9. 

Mai. 3. I. 

'^ ch. 19. 1. 

'1 ch. 19. 2. & 



Chap, xviii. 5. 


Chap. xix. 3. 

fjudg. 6. 1 3. 
& 13. 15- 
♦ Hcb. slny. 
Judg. 19. 5 
fch. 19. 8. 
& 33. 10. 
t Heb. yoit 
have passed. 

s ch. 24. 


•* ver. i^ 

' ch. 17. 19, 
21. & 21. 2. 
Cited Rom. 

9- 9- 
•^ ch. 17 
Rom. 4. 
Heb. II 


12, 19. 
Ich. 31. 


"» ch. 17 
Luke I. 


n I Pet. 


Jer. 3=. 17. 
Zech. 8. 6. 
Matt. 19. 26. 
Luke I. 37. 
p ch. 17. 21. 

ver. 10. 
2 Kin. . 
1 Lev. I 


9. 11 

"• 24. 
3 John 6. 
> Ps. 25. M. 
Amos 3. 7. 
John 15. 15. 

* ch. 12. 3. 
S: 22. 18. 
& 26. 4. 
Acts 3. 25. 
Gal. 3. 8. 

" Dent. 4. 9, 
10, & 6. 7. 
Eph. 6. 4. 

* ch. 17. 27. 
Josh. 24. 15. 

* ch. 4. 10. 
& 19. 13. 
James 5. 4. 
r ch. II. 5. 
Ex. 3. 8. 

your feet, and rest yourselves under the 
tree : and <= I will fetch a morsel of bread, 
and 'comfort ye your hearts; after that 
you shall pass on: ffor therefore 'are you 
come to your servant. And they said, 
So do, as thou hast said. And Abraham ( 
hastened into the tent unto Sarah, and 
said, 'Make ready quickly three mea- 
sures of fine meal, knead //, and make 
cakes upon the hearth. And Abraham : 
ran unto the herd, and fetcht a calf ten- 
der and good, and gave // unto a young 
man ; and he hasted to dress it. And he 
took butter, and milk, and the calf which 
he had dressed, and set it before them; 
and he stood by them under the tree, 
and they did eat. And they said unto • 
him. Where is Sarah thy wife? And he 
said. Behold, sin the tent. And he said, r 
I will certainly return unto thee ''ac- 
cording to the time of life; and lo, 
'Sarah thy wife shall have a son. And 
Sarah heard // in the tent door, which was 
behind him. Now '^Abraham and Sarah i 
7vcre old and well stricken in age; and 
it ceased to be with Sarah 'after the 
manner of women. Therefore Sarah n 
"laughed within herself, saying, After I 
am waxed old shall I have pleasure, my 
"lord being old also? And the Lord i 
said unto Abraham, \\Tierefore did Sarah 
laugh, saying, Shall I of a surety bear a 
child, which am old? °Is any thing too ■ 
hard for the Lord? PAt the time ap- 
pointed I will return unto thee, accord- 
ing to the time of life, and Sarah shall have 
a son. Then Sarah i denied, saying, 1 1 
laughed not; for she was afraid. And 
he said, Nay; but thou didst laugh. 

And the men rose up from thence, i 
and looked toward Sodom: and Abra- 
ham went with them ■'to bring them on 
the way. And the Lord said, *Shall 1 1 
hide from Abraham that thing which I 
do; seeing that Abraham shall surely be-i 
come a great and mighty nation, and all 
the nations of the earth shall be "blessed 
in him? For I know him, "that he will i 
command his children and his "house- 
hold after him, and they shall keep the 
way of the Lord, to do justice and judg- 
ment; that the Lord may bring upon 
Abraham that which he hath spoken of 
him. And the Lord said. Because "the 2 
cr)' of Sodom and Gomorrah is great, and 
because their sin is very grievous ; y 1 2 
will go down now, and see whether they 
have done altogether according to the 
cry of it, which is come unto me ; and if 

22 not, ^ I will know. And the men turned 
their faces from thence, *and went to- 
ward Sodom: but Abraham ''stood yet 
before the Lord. 

23 And Abraham '^drew near, and said, 
■^ Wilt thou also destroy the righteous with 

24 the wicked? Peradventure there be fifty 
righteous within the city: wilt thou also 
destroy and not spare the place for the 

25 fifty righteous that are therein? That be 
far from thee to do after this manner, to 
slay the righteous with the wicked : and 
'that the righteous should be as the wick- 
ed, that be far from thee : f Shall not the 

26 Judge of all the earth do right? And the 
Lord said, sif l find in Sodom fifty 
righteous within the city, then I will spare 

27 all the place for their sakes. And .\bra- 
ham answered and said, ''Behold now, I 
have taken upon me to speak unto the 
Lord, which ani but 'dust and ashes: 

28 Peradventure there shall lack five of the 
fifty righteous : wilt thou destroy all the 
city for lack of five? And he said. If I 
find there forty and five, I will not de- 

29Stroy //. And he spake unto him yet 
again, and said, Peradventure there shall 
be forty found there. And he said, I will 

30 not do // for forty's sake. And he .said 
tinto him. Oh let not the Lord be angry, 
and I will speak : Peradventure there 
shall thirty be found there. And he said, 
I will not do //, if I find thirty there. 

3j And he said. Behold now, I have taken 
upon me to speak unto the Lord: Per- 
adventure there shall be twenty found 
there. And he said, I will not destroy 

32 2^ for twenty's sake. And he said, ''Oh 
let not the Lord be angr)', and I will 
speak yet but this once: Peradventure 
ten shall be found there. And he said, 

33 1 will not destroy it for ten's sake. And 
the Lord went his way, as soon as he 
had left communing with Abraham: and 
Abraham returned unto his place. 

And there "came two angels to Sodom 
at even ; and Lot sat in the gate of Sodom : 
and ''Lot seeing them rose uj) to meet 
them; and he bowed himself with his 

2 face toward the ground ; and he said. 
Behold now, my lords, '^turn in, I pray 
you, into your servant's house, and tarry 
all night, and ''wash your feet, and ye 
shall rise up early, and go on your ways. 
And they said, 'Nay; but we will abide 

3 in the street all night. And he pressed 
upon them greatly; and they turned in 
unto him, and entered into his house ; 
and he made them a feast, and did bake 

» Deut. 8. 

& 13. 3. 

^ ch. 19. 1. 

^ HeK 10, 22. 

•• ch. 20. 4. 
Num. 16. 22. 
2 Sam. 24. 17. 

« Job 8. 20. 

fJobS. 3. 
Rom. 3. 6. 

8 Jer. s- I. 
Ezek. 22. 30. 

1" Luke 1 8. I. 

I ch. 2. 7. & 
3. 19. 
Job 4, 19. 

' Judg.6. 39. 


» ch. 18. 22. 

•> ch. 18. a. 
2 Sam. II. 8. 

« Heb. 13. 2. 

Coinp. Judg. 

4. 18. 

•l ch. 18. 4. 

& 24. 32. & 

43 24. 

'^' Comp. Luke 

24. 28. 


Chap. xix. 4. 


Chap. xix. 34. 

f ch. 13. 13. 
Isai. 3. 9. 

SJudg. 19.22. 

^iRom. I. 24, 
27. Jude 7. 
'judg. 19.23. 

fc Comp. 
Judg. 19. 24. 

1 ch. 18. 5. 
33. 10. 

™ch. 13. 12. 
2 Pet. 2. 7, 8. 
o Ex. 2. 14. 

oWisd. 19.17. 
2 Kings 6.18. 
Acts 13. II. 

P2 Pel. 2.7, 9. 

1 Comp. ver. 

2 Kin. 8. 27 

^ Num. 16. 
21, 24, 26, 45. 
Jcr. 51. 6. 
Rev. 18. 4. 

t Heb. are 
1 Or, fun- 
See ch. 4. 13. 

"Wisd. xo. 6. 

' ver. 26. 
Luke 9. 62. 

unleavened bread, and they did eat. But 4 
before they lay down, the men of the city, 
eren the men of Sodom, compassed the 
house round, both old and young, all the 
people from every quarter: fand they 5 
called unto Lot, and said unto him. 
Where arc the men which came in to 
thee this night? sbring them out unto 
us, that we ''may know them. And 'Lot 6 
went out at the door unto them, and 
shut the door after him, and said, I pray 7 
you, brethren, do not so wickedly. '^Be- s 
hold now, I have two daughters which 
have not known man; let me, I pray 
you, bring them out unto you, and do ye 
to them as is good in your eyes: only 
unto these men do nothing; 'for there- 
fore came they under the shadow of my 
roof. And they said, Stand back. And 9 
they said again, This onefel/o^ii ""came 
in to sojourn, "and he will needs be a 
judge : now will we deal worse with thee, 
than with them. And they pressed sore 
upon the man, ez'en Lot, and came near 
to break the door. But the men put 10 
forth their hand, and pulled Lot into the 
house to them, and shut to the door. 
And they smote the men that were at n 
the door of the house with "blindness, 
both small and great ; so that they weari- 
ed themselves to find the door. And 12 
the men said unto Lot, Hast thou here 
any besides? son in law, and thy sons, 
and thy daughters, and whatsoever thou 
hast in the city, p bring f/icm out of this 
place : for we will destroy this place, 13 
because the cry of them is waxen great 
before the face of the Lord; and the 
Lord hath sent us to destroy it. And 14 
Lot went out, and spake unto his isons 
in law, which married his daughters, and 
said, "'Up, get ye out of this place; for 
the Lord will destroy this city. But he 
seemed as one that mocked unto his 
sons in law. And when the morning 15 
arose, then the angels hastened Lot, say- 
ing. Arise, take thy wife, and tliy two 
daughters, which *are here; lest thou be 
consumed in the 'iniquity of the city. 
And while he lingered, the men laid hold 16 
upon his hand, and upon the hand of 
his wife, and upon the hand of his two 
daughters; ''the Lord being merciful un- 
to him : and they brought him forth, and 
set him without the city. And it came 17 
to pass, when they had brought them 
forth abroad, that he said, Escape for 
thy life; 'look not behind thee, neither 
stay thou in all the plain ; escape to the 

mountain, lest thou be consumed. And 
Lot said unto them, Oh, "not so, my 
Lord : behold now, thy servant hath found 
grace in thy sight, and thou hast magni- 
fied thy mercy, which thou hast shewed 
unto me in saving my life ; and I cannot 
escape to the mountain, lest some evil 
take me, and I die: behold now, this 
city is near to flee unto, and it is a little 
one : Oh, let me escape thither, {is it not 
a little one?) and my soul shall live. 
And he said unto him. See, "I have 
accepted 'thee concerning this thing, 
that I will not overthrow this city, for 
the which thou hast spoken. Haste thee, 
escape thither; for "I cannot do any 
thing till thou be come thither. There- 
fore ythe name of the city was called 
"Zoar. The sun was 'risen upon the earth 
when Lot entered into Zoar. Then ^the 
Lord rained upon Sodom and upon 
Gomorrah brimstone and fire from the 
Lord out of heaven; and he overthrew 
those cities, and all the plain, and all the 
inhabitants of the cities, and that which 
gi-ew upon the ground. But his wife look- 
ed back from behind him, and she became 
^a pillar of salt. And Abraham gat up 
early in the morning to the place where 
''he stood before the Lord : and he looked 
toward Sodom and Gomorrah, and to- 
ward all the land of the i)lain, and be- 
held, and lo, "^the smoke of the country 
went up as the smoke of a fijmace. 
And it came to pass, when God destroy- 
ed the cities of the plain, that God "^re- 
membered Abraham, and sent Lot out of 
the midst of the overthrow, when he over- 
threw the cities in the which Lot dwelt. 
And Lot went up out of Zoar, and 
dwelt in the "mountain, and his two 
daughters with him ; for he feared to dwell 
in Zoar: and he dwelt in a cave, he and 
his two daughters. And the firstborn 
said unto the younger. Our father is old, 
and there is not a man in the earth to 
come in unto us after the manner of 
all the earth: come, let us make our 
father drink wine, and we will lie with 
him, that we may preserve seed of our 
father. And they made their father drink 
wine that night: and the firstborn went 
in, and lay with her father ; and he 
perceived not when she lay down, nor 
when she arose. And it came to pass 
on the morrow, that the firstborn said 
unto the younger. Behold, I lay yester- 
night with my father: let us make him 
drink wine this night also; and go thou 

" Acts 10. 14. 

*" Job 42. 8, 9. 

t Heb. i!iy 
So ch, 32. 20. 

' Mark 6. s. 
)■ ch. 14. 2, 8. 
[1 That is. 
ver. 20.] 
i Heb. gone 

'Deut. 29.23. 
Isai. 13. 19. 
Jer. 20. 16. 
& 50. 40. 
Ezek. t6. 49, 

Amos 4. 11. 
Zeph. 2. 9. 
Luke 17. 29. 
2 Pet. 2. 6. 
Jude 7. 

'^ Luke 17.32. 

^ ch. 18. 22. 

t Rev. 18. 9. 

■^Seech. 8. i. 


Chap. xix. 35. 


Chap. xxi. 12. 

fDeut. 2. (). 

B Deut. 2. 19. 


B.C. 1898 

2017 ? Gr. 
a ch. 18.1,33, 
b Seech. 16. 

7. U- 

c ch. 26. 3. 

<* ch. 10. 19. 

& 26. 6. 

c ch. 12. 13— 

20. & 26. 

7— II. 

f Ps. 105. 14. 

ffjobss- 15, 


b ver. 7. 

t Heb. 

tnnrried to 

a husband. 

1 ch. 18. 23. 

B Or. Ji«^- 

piicity, or, 


See ch. 17. 1 


2 Sam. 15. II. 

^ ch. 39. 9. 
Ps. 51. 4. 

1 Ex. 7. I. 

I Sam. 7. 5. 
Job 42. 8. 

™ Num. 16. 
321 33- 

n ch. 29. 26. 



o Prov. lO. 6. 

P Comp. ch. 
II. 29. 

in, and lie with him, that we may pre- 
serve seed of our father. And they made 35 
their father drink wine that night also: 
and the younger arose, and lay with him ; 
and he perceived not when she lay down, 
nor when she arose. Thus were both 36 
the daughters of Lot with child by their 
father. And the firstborn bare a son, 37 
and called his name Moab: ^the same is 
the father of the Moabites unto this day. 
And the younger, she also bare a son, 3s 
and called his name Ben-ammi: sthe 
same is the father of the children of 
Ammon unto this day. 

And Abraham journeyed from ^thence 
toward the south country, and dwelled 
between ''Kadesh and Shur, and '^so- 
journed in ''Gerar. And Abraham said 2 
of Sarah his wife, '^She is my sister: and 
Abimelech king of Gerar sent, and took 
Sarah. But ^God came to Abimelech 3 
sin a dream by night, and said to him, 
''Behold, thou art but a dead man, for 
the woman which thou hast taken; for 
she is 'a man's wife. But Abimelech .i 
had not come near her : and he said. 
Lord, 'wilt thou slay also a righteous na- 
tion? Said he not unto me. She is my ; 
sister? and she, even she herself said. 
He is my brother: in the "integrity of 
my heart and innocency of my hands 
have I done this. And God said unto 6 
him in a dream. Yea, I know that thou 
didst this in the integrity of thy heart; 
for I also withheld thee from sinning ''a- 
gainst me : therefore suffered I thee not 
to touch her. Now therefore restore the 7 
man his wife; 'for he is a prophet, and 
he shall pray for thee, and thou shalt 
live : and if thou restore her not, know 
thou that thou shalt surely die, thou, 
"'and all that are thine. Therefore Abi- 8 
melech rose early in the morning, and 
called all his servants, and told all these 
things in their ears : and the men were 
sore afraid. Then Abimelech called A- 9 
braham, and said unto him, What hast 
thou done unto us? and what have I of- 
fended thee, that thou hast brought on 
me and on my kingdom a great sin? thou 
hast done deeds unto me "that ought 
not to be done. And Abimelech said 10 
unto Abraham, What sawest thou, that 
thou hast done this thing? And Abra-n 
ham said. Because I thought. Surely °the 
fear of God is not in this place; and they 
will slay me for my wife's sake. And 12 
yet indeed ^she is my sister; she is the 
daughter of my father, but not the daugh- 

ter of my mother; and she became my 

13 wife. And it came to pass, when 1 God 
caused me to wander from my father's 
house, that I said unto her. This is thy 
kindness which thou shalt shew unto me; 
at every place whither we shall come, 

14 ■'say of me. He is my brother. And 
Abimelech ^took sheep, and oxen, and 
menservants, and womenservants, and 
gave than unto Abraham, and restored 

15 him Sarah his wife. And Abimelech 
said, Behold, 'my land is before thee : 

16 dwell 'where it pleaseth thee. And unto 
Sarah he said. Behold, I have given "thy 
brother a thousand pieces of silver : be- 
hold, he is to thee •''a covering of the 
eyes, unto all that are with thee, and 
with all other: thus she was v reproved. 

17 So Abraham prayed unto God : and God 
healed Abimelech, and his wife, and his 
maidservants; and they bare children. 

isFor the Lord ^had fast closed up all the 
wombs of the house of Abimelech, be- 
cause of Sarah Abraham's wife. 

And the Lord ^visited Sarah as he 
had said, and the Lord did unto Sarah 

2 ''as he had spoken. For Sarah "= con- 
ceived, and bare Abraham a son in his 
old age, ''at the set time of which God 

3 had spoken to him. And Abraham called 
the name of his son that was born unto 
him, whom Sarah bare to him, "Isaac. 

4 And Abraham ^circumcised his son Isaac 
being eight days old, sas God had com- 

5 manded him. And ''Abraham 7^(7^ an 
hundred years old, when his son Isaac 

6 was bom unto him. And Sarah said, 
'God hath made me to laugh, so that all 

7 that hear will laugh with me. j\nd she 
said. Who would have said unto Abra- 
ham, that Sarah should have given chil- 
dren suck? ''for I have bom him a son 

8 in his old age. And the child grew, and 
was weaned : and Abraham made a great 
feast the same day that Isaac was weaned. 

9 And Sarah saw the son of Hagar 'the 
Egyptian, ""which she had born unto A- 

10 braham, "mocking. Wherefore she said 
unto Abraham, "Cast out this bond- 
woman and her son: for the son of 
this bondwoman shall not be heir 

11 with my son, ei'en with Isaac. And the 
thing was very grievous in Abraham's 

12 sight ^because of his son. .'^nd God said 
unto Abraham, Let it not be grievous in 
thy sight because of the lad, and because 
of thy bondwoman; in all that Sarah hath 
said unto thee, hearken unto her voice; 
for lin Isaac shall thy seed be call- 

<l ch. 

^ ch. 12. 13. 
* ch. 12. 16. 

' ch. 13. 9. & 

34. 10. 

f Heb. as is 

ffood in thine 


So ch. 16. 6 

marg. & ch. 

41. 37- 
" ver. 5. 
^ ch. 24. 65. 
y ch. 21. 25. 

= ch. 12. 17. 


'^ I Sum. 2.-^i. 

I'ch. 17. 19. 
& 18, lO, 14. 
■^Hcb. II. II. 
Su 4. 22. 
•^ch. 17. 21. 

^ ch. 17. 19. 
f Acts 7. 8. 



1897 Heb. 

2016? Gr. 

''ch. 17. 1,17. 

' Comp. Isai. 

54- I- 
Gal. 4- 27. 

''ch.18.11, 12. 

> ch. 16.. I. 

>" ch. 16. 15. 

» Gal. 4. 29. 

o Cited Gal. 
4. 30. 

Pch. 17. 18. 

a Cited Rom. 
h. II. 18. 



Chap. xxi. 13. 


Chap. xxn. i 

>■ ver. 18. 
ch. 16. 10. 
& 17. 20. 

3 ver. 31. 

' ch. 39. 2, 3, 


" ch. 16. 12. 

5 ch. 24. 4. 

y ch. 20. 2. 

Comp. 26. I, 


« ch. 26. 28. 

* Josh. 2. 12. 
I Sam. 24. 21. 
t Heb. ;/ 
thou sluilt 
lie itnto me. 
So ch. 26. 2g. 
l- Job 18. 19. 
Isai. 14. 22 

« Comp. ch. 
26. 15, 18, 20, 

*^ch. 26. 

° ch. 33. S. 

ed. And also of the son of the bondwo- 13 
man will I make "^a nation, because he is 
thy seed. And Abraham rose up early in 14 
the morning, and took bread, and a bot- 
tle of water, and gave // unto Hagar, 
putting // on her shoulder, and the child, 
and sent her away : and she departed, 
and wandered in the wilderness of ^Beer- 
sheba. And the water was spent in the 15 
bottle, and she cast the child under one 
of the shrubs. And she went, and sat 16 
her down over against him a good way 
off, as it were a bowshot : for she said. 
Let me not see the death of the child. 
And she sat over against him, and lift up 
her voice, and wept. And God heard 17 
the voice of the lad; and the angel of 
God called to Hagar out of heaven, and 
said unto her. What aileth thee, Hagar? 
fear not; for God hath heard the voice 
of the lad where he is. Arise, lift up the 18 
lad, and hold him in thine hand; for I 
will make him a great nation. And God 19 
opened her eyes, and she saw a well of 
water; and she went, and filled the bottle 
with water, and gave the lad drink. And 20 
God 'was with the lad; and he grew, and 
dwelt in the wilderness, "and became an 
archer. And he dwelt in the wilderness 21 
of Paran: and his mother ''took him a 
wife out of the land of Egypt. 

And it came to pass at that time, that 22 
yAbimelech and Phichol the chief cap- 
tain of his host spake unto Abraham, 
saying, ^God « with thee in all that thou 
doest: now therefore ''swear unto me 23 
here by God 'that thou wilt not deal 
falsely with me, nor •'with my son, nor 
•"with my son's son : but according to the 
kindness that I have done unto thee, 
thou shalt do unto me, and to the land 
wherein thou hast sojourned. And A- 24 
braham said, I will swear. And Abra-25 
ham reproved Abimelech because of a 
well of water, which Abimelech's serv- 
ants "^had violently taken away. And 20 
Abimelech said, I wot not who hath 
done this thing: neither didst thou tell 
me, neither yet heard I (/ it, but to day. 
And Abraham took sheep and oxen, and 27 
gave them unto Abimelech; and both of 
them ''made a covenant. And Abraham 28 
set seven ewe lambs of the flock by 
themselves. And Abimelech said unto 29 
Abraham, "^What mean these seven ewe 
lambs which thou hast set by themselves.? 
And he said. For these seven ewe Iambs 30 
shalt thou take of my hand, that they 
may be a witness unto me, that I have 

31 digged this well. Wherefore he fcalled 
that place " Beer-sheba ; because there 

32 they sware both of them. Thus they 
made a covenant at Beer-sheba : then 
Abimelech rose up, and Phichol the chief 
captain of his host, and they returned 

33 into the land of the Philistines. And 
Abraham planted a "grove in Beer-sheba, 
and scalled there on the name of the 

34 Lord, ''the everlasting God. And Abra- 
ham sojourned in the 'Philistines' land 
many days. 

And it came to pass after these things, 
that -'God did tempt Abraham, and said 
unto him, Abraham: and he said, 'Be- 

2 hold, here I am. And he said. Take 
now thy son, thine only son Isaac, whom 
thou lovest, and get thee into the land 
of ''Moriah; and offer him there for a 
burnt offering upon one of the mountains 

3 which I will tell thee of And Abraham 
rose up early in the morning, and sad- 
dled his ass, and took two of his young 
men with him, and Isaac his son, and 
clave the wood for the burnt offering, 
and rose up, and went unto the place of 

4 which God had told him. Then on the 
third day Abraham lift up his eyes, and 

ssaw the place afar off. And Abraham 
said unto his young men. Abide you 
here with the ass; and I and die lad will 
go yonder and worship, and come again 

6 to you. And Abraham took the wood 
of the burnt offering, and '^ laid it upon 
Isaac his son ; and he took the fire in his 
hand, and a knife; and they went both 

7 of them together. And Isaac spake unto 
Abraham his fother, and said, My father : 
and he said, 'Here am I, my son. And 
he said, Behold the fire and the wood: 
but where is the 'lamb for a burnt oft'er- 

8 ing? And Abraham said. My son, God 
will provide himself a lamb for a burnt 
offering : so they went both of them to- 

ggether. And they came to the place 
which God had told him of; and Abra- 
ham built an altar there, and laid the 
wood in order, and bound Isaac his son, 
and ''laid him on the altar upon the 

10 wood. And Abraham stretched forth his 
hand, and took the knife to slay his son. 

11 And the angel of the Lord called unto 
him out of hea\en, and said, Abraham, 

12 Abraham : and he said. Here am I. And 
he said, "= Lay not thine hand upon the lad, 
neither do thou any thing unto him: for 
fnow I know that thou fearest God, see- 
ing thou hast not withheld thy son, thine 

13 only son from me. And Abraham lifted 

I ver. 14. 
ch. 26. 33. 

II That is. 
The well of 
tite oath. 

I Or, tree. 
1 Sam. 22. 6. 
& 31. 13 
(which com- 
pare with 
1 Chr. 10. I2\ 
s ch. 4. 26. 
'' Isai. 40. 28. 
Rom. 16. 26. 
So I Tim. I. 

' ch, 10. 14. 
& 26. I. 


[B.C. 1872 

1991! Gr. 

Jos. Aul.1 
* r Cor. 10. 13. 
Heb. II- 17. 
James i. 12, 


I Pet, I, 6, 7. 
t Heb, £e- 
Jwld rite. 
''2 Chr, 3, I. 

c Comp, John 
19, 17, 

tHeb, Be- 
hold inc. 
So ver. II. 
II Or. kid. 
ver. 8. 
See Ex. 12. 
3, 5- 
Isai. 43. 23. 

<* James 2. 
21, 22. 

^Mic. 6.7, 
f ch. 26. 5. 


Chap. xxii. 14, 


Chap. xxiv. 3. 

U That is. 
The Lord 
ivill sec, or, 
Comp. ver. 8. 

p Ps. 105. 9. 

Ecclus. 44. 


Luke I. 73. 

Hcb. 6. 13. 

'' See ch. 15. 

Jer. 33. 22. 
' So 2 Sam. 
I Kin. 4. 20. 
Isai. 48. 19. 
Seech. 13.16. 
t Heb. up. 
k ch. 24. 60. 
Mic. I. 9. 
1 Ps. 127. 5. 
>" ch. 12. 3. 
& 18. 18. 
& 26. 4. 
Ecclus. 4.1. 


Cited Acts 
3- 25- 
Gal. 3. 8. 
" ver. 2. 
ch. 26. 5. 

ch. 21. 31. 
P ch. II. -zi^. 

1 Job I. I. 
•■Job 32. z. 

* ch. 24. 15, 


' Called, 

Rom. g. 10, 






I. 10. 

tch. I 

% 18. 

ver. 19 


35- 27- 




13. 52 

och. I 


1 Chr. 

29. 15 

Ps. 105. 12. 

Heb, I 



7- 5- 



prince of 


ch. 30. 


Ex. 9. 


Ps. 36 

6. & 

80. 10. 

Acts 7 




10. 9. 

up his eyes, and looked, and behold be- 
hind him a ram caught in a thicket by 
his horns : and Abraham went and took 
the ram, and offered him up for a burnt 
offering in the stead of his son. And 14 
Abraham called the name of that place 
'Jehovah-jireh: as it is said to this day. 
In the mount of the Lord it shall be 
seen. And the angel of the Lord called 15 
unto Abraham out of heaven the second 
time, and said, sBy myself have 1 16 
sworn, saith the Lord, for because thou 
hast done this thing, and hast not with- 
held thy son, thine only son: that in 17 
blessing I will bless thee, and in multi- 
plying I will multiply thy seed '■as the 
stars of the heaven, 'and as the sand 
which is upon the sea 'shore; and ''thy 
seed shall possess 'the gate of his ene- 
mies; ""and in thy seed shall all theis 
nations of the earth be blessed; 
"because thou hast obeyed my voice. 
So Abraham returned unto his young 19 
men, and they rose up and went together 
to ° Beer-she ba; and Abraham dwelt at 

And it came to pass after these things, 20 
that it was told Abraham, saying. Be- 
hold, PMilcah, she hath also bom chil- 
dren unto thy brother Nahor; iHuz his 21 
firstborn, and ■'Buz his brother, and Ke- 
muel the father of Aram, and Chesed, 22 
and Hazo, and Pildash, and Jidlaph, 
and Bethuel. And ^Bethuel begat 'Re- 23 
bekah : these eight Milcah did bear to 
Nahor, Abraham's brother. And his 24 
concubine, whose name -ivas Reumah, 
she bare also Tebah, and Gaham, and 
Thahash, and Maachah. 

And Sarah was an hundred and seven 
and twenty years old; these loere the 
years of the life of Sarah. And Sarah 2 
died in ^'Kirjath-arba; the same is ''Heb- 
ron in the land of Canaan: and Abra- 
ham came to mourn for Sarah, and to 
weep for her. And Abraham stood up 3 
from before his dead, and spake unto the 
sons of Heth, saying, '^I am a stranger 4 
and a sojourner with you: ""give me a 
possession of a buryingplace with you, 
that I may bury my dead out of my 
sight. And the children of Heth an- ; 
swered Abraham, saying unto him. Hear t 
us, my lord: thou art 'a mighty prince 
among us: in the choice of our sepul- 
chres bury thy dead; none of us shall 
withhold from thee his sepulchre, but 
that thou mayest bury thy dead. And 7 
Abraham stood up, and bowed himself 

to the people of the land, even to the 

8 children of Heth. And he communed 
with them, saying. If it be your mind 
that I should bury my dead out of my 
sight; hear me, and intreat for me to 

9 Ephron the son of Zohar, that he may 
give me the cave of Machpelah, which 
he hath, which is in the end of his field; 
for *as much money as it is worth he 
shall give it me for a possession of a 

10 buryingplace amongst you. And Ephron 
dwelt amongst the children of Heth: and 
Ephron the Hittite answered Abraham 
in the 'audience of the children of Heth, 
even of all that <=went in at the gate of 

ji his city, saying, fNay, my lord, hear me : 
the field give I thee, and the cave that is 
therein, I give it thee: in the presence 
of the sons of my people give I it thee : 

12 bury thy dead. And Abraham bowed 
down himself before the people of the 

13 land. And he spake unto Ephron in 
the audience of the people of the land, 
saying, But if thou ioi/t i^ive it, I pray 
thee, hear me : I will give thee money 
for the field; take it of me, and I will 

14 bury my dead there. And Ephron an- 

15 swered Abraham, sajing unto him. My 
lord, hearken unto me: the land is ivorth 
four hundred ^shekels of silver; what is 
that betwixt me and thee? bury there- 

16 fore thy dead. And Abraham hearkened 
unto Ephron; and Abraham •'weighed to 
Ephron the silver, which he had named 
in the audience of the sons of Heth, four 
hundred shekels of silver, current money 

17 with the merchant. And 'the field of 
Ephron, which was in Machpelah, which 
was before Mamre, the field, and the 
cave which nms therein, and all the trees 
that were in the field, that were in all the 
borders round about, were made sure 

isunto Abraham for a possession in the 
presence of the children of Heth, before 
all that went in at the gate of his city. 

19 And after this, Abraham buried Sarah 
his wife in the cave of the field of Mach- 
pelah before Mamre : the same is Heb- 

2oron in the land of Canaan. And the 
field, and the cave that is therein, ''were 
made sure unto Abraham for a possession 
of a buryingplace by the sons of Heth. 

And Abraham was old, (?;/// 'well strick- 
en in age: and the Lord ''had blessed 

2 Abraham in all things. And Abraham 
said ''unto his eldest servant of his house 
that "^ ruled over all that he had, <JPut, I 
pray thee, thy hand under my thigh : 

3 and I will make thee « swear by the 

t Heb./;,// 

t Heb. ears. 
ver. 13, 16. 
^ ch. 34. 20, 

Ruth 4. 1. 
f Comp. 
2 Sam. 24. 
21 — 24. 

e Ex. 30. 13. 
Ezek. 45. 12. 
Comp. ch. 17. 
& 20. 16. 
•1 1 Chron. 
21. 25. 
Jcr. 32. 9. 

' ch. ?5. 9. 
& 49. 30—32. 

& 5°- >3- 


4. 7—10. 
Jer. 37.10,11. 


B.C. T857 

1976? Gr. 
t Heb. g'one 
into days. 
So ch. 18. II, 
" ch. 13. 2. 
& 14. 14. 
ver. 35. 
b ch. 15. 2. 
c ver. 10. 
d ch. 47. 29, 
« ch. 14. 22. 


Chap. xxiv. 4. 


Chap. xxiv. 35. 

fch. 26. 34, 
35. & 27. 46. 

« ch. 28. 2. 

•^ch. II. 31. 
& 22. 20 — ::.i. 
& 27. 43- 

' ch. 12. 

^ ch. 12. 7. 
& 13. 15. 
& 15. 18. 
& 17. 8. & 
26. 4. 
Acts 7. 5. 
• Ex. 23. 20. 
23- S: 33. 2, 

Heb. I. 14. 
'"Josh. 2. 20 
"» ver. 2. 

o ch. 12. 16. 
II Or, a;tti. 

p ver. 24. & 

ch. 27. 43. 

•which draiu 
water go 
fl Ex. 2. 16. 
1 Sam. 9. II. 
See ch. 29. 
9. &c. 
"• ver. 27. & 


ch. 17. 7. & 
26. 24. & 
28. 13. &32.9. 
Ex. 3. 6, 15. 
8 See ch. 27. 
20 [Heb.j. 
So Ps. 37. s. 
* ver. 43. 
" ch. 29. 9, 

» ch. IS. S. 

7 ch. IJ. 29. 
& 22. 23. 

" ch. 26. 7. 

t Heb. go'ic/ 
0/ countc- 
ch. 26. 7. 

Lord, the God of heaven, and the God 
of the earth, that fthou shalt not take a 
wife unto my son of the daughters of the 
Canaanites, amongst whom I dwell : sbut , 
thou shah go i^unto my country, and to 
my kindred, and take a wife unto my 
son Isaac. And the servant said unto ; 
him, Peradventure the woman will not 
be willing to follow me unto this land : 
must I needs bring thy son again unto 
the land from whence thou camest? And < 
Abraham said unto him. Beware thou 
that thou bring not my son thither again. 
The Lord God of heaven, which 'took ; 
me from my father's house, and from the 
land of my kindred, and which spake 
unto me, and that sware unto me, say- 
ing, '^Unto thy seed will I give this land; 
'he shall send his angel before thee, and 
thou shalt take a wife unto my son from 
thence. And if the woman will not be ; 
willing to follow thee, then ""thou shalt 
be clear from this my oath : only bring 
not my son thither again. And the ser- . 
vant "put his hand under the thigh of 
Abraham his master, and sware to him 
concerning that matter. 

And the servant took ten °camels of the 1 
camels of his master, and departed; 'for 
all thegoodsof his master7(:v/r in hishand : 
and he arose, and went to Mesopotamia, 
unto Pthe city of Nahor. And he made i 
//is camels to kneel down without the 
city by a well of water at the time of the 
evening, even the time *ithat ivomen go 
out to draw water. And he said, ''O i 
Lord God of my master Abraham, I 
pray thee, ^send me good speed this 
day, and shew kindness unto my master 
Abraham. Behold, ' I stand here by the i 
well of water; and "the daughters of the 
men of the city come out to draw water: 
and let it come to pass, t/iat the damsel ■ 
to whom I shall say, Let down thy pitch- 
er, I pray thee, that I may drink; and 
she shall say. Drink, and I will give thy 
camels drink also: let the same be she 
that thou hast appointed for thy servant 
Isaac; and ^thereby shall I know that 
thou hast shewed kindness unto my mas- 
ter. And it came to pass, before he had i 
done speaking, that behold, Rebekah 
came out, who was born to Bethuel, son 
of 5'Milcah, the wife of Nahor, Abra- 
ham's brother, with her pitcher upon her 
shoulder. And the damsel was ^very i 
*fair to look upon, a virgin, neither had 
any man known her : and she went down 
to the well, and filled her pitcher, and 

17 came up. And the servant ran to meet 
her, and said, Let me, I pray thee, drink 

18 a little water of thy pitcher. And she 
said, Drink, my lord: and she hasted, 
and let down her pitcher upon her hand, 

19 and gave him drink. And when she had 
done giving him drink, she said, I will 
draw water for thy camels also, until 

20 they have done drinking. And she 
hasted, and emptied her pitcher into the 
trough, and ran again unto the well to 
draw 2i<ater, and drew for all his camels. 

21 And the man wondering at her held his 
peace, to wit whether ^the Lord had " ver. 12. 
made his journey ''prosperous or not. ''ver. 40, 42, 

22 And it came to pass, as the camels had Neh. 1. n. 
done drinking, that the man took a golden 
'earring of half a shekel weight, and two 'OryVvi.c/ 
bracelets for her hands of ten shekels /Zad'f See' 

23 weight of gold ; and said. Whose daughter £!■■ 3°i 47- 
art thou? tell me, I pray thee: is there Judg. s. 24— 
room in thy father's house for us to 5^1,42. n. 

24 lodge in? And she said unto him, "=1 Prov. 25. 12. 
am the daughter of Bethuel the son of Contrast ck. 
Milcah, which she bare unto Nahor. ?,?■ ■'• 

, , Ex. 32. 2, 3 

25 She said moreover unto him. We have with Prov. 
both straw and provender enough, and \]:X\ 21. 

26 room to lodge in. And the man ''bowed p'-"''- '6- "■ 
down his head, and worshipped the Lord, j l"'. 48, 52. 

27 And he said, Blessed be the Lord God '^''- ■•■ 3'- 
of my master Abraham, who hath not 
left destitute my master of "^his mercy 
and his truth : I being in the way, the 
Lord Hed me to the house of my mas- ' '"^'- ■^^■ 

23 ter's brethren. And the damsel ran, and 
told thc?n of her mother's house these 

29 things. And Rebekah had a brother, 

and his name was sLaban: and Laban ^'^''i^s-so. 
ran out unto the man, unto the well. & 29. 5. 

30 And it came to pass, when he saw the 
earring and bracelets upon his sister's 
hands, and when he heard the words of 
Rebekah his sister, saying. Thus spake 
the man unto me; that he came unto 
the man; and behold, he stood by the 

31 camels at the well. And he said, Come 

in, ''thou blessed of the Lord; where- ^uds'i' ^?' 
fore standest thou without? for I have Ruth 3. 10. 
prepared the house, and room for the 

32 camels. And the man came into the 
house : and he ungirded his camels, and 

'gave straw and provender for the camels, V^^J\ ^\^ 
and ''water to wash his feet, and the kch.°'i8. 4. & 

= ch. 32. 10. 
Ps. 98. 3. 

33 men's feet that iceir with him. And 
there was set meat before him to eat: but 
he said, I will not eat, until I have told 
mine errand. And he said. Speak on. 

34 And he said, I am Abraham's servant. 

35 And the Lord 'hath blessed my master 

19.2. & 43. 24. 

Chap. xxiv. 36. 


Chap. xxiv. ^"j. 

■n ch. 21. -. 

"ch. 25. 5- 
o ver. 3. 

p ver. .^ 

*■ ver. 7. 

^ See ch. 17. 

* See ver. 21. 

y See ver. ci. 
' ver. 13. 

* ver. 14, 15, 

*> ch. 20. 16. 
& 21. 25 
«i Sam. 1.13. 

^ See ver. 22. 
Ezek. 16. II, 

- ver. 26, 52 

f ch. 22. 23. 
So 2 Kin. 8. 
26. & 9. 2. 
*^ ch. 47. 29. 
Josh. 2. 14. 

greatly; and he is become great: and he 
hath given him flocks, and herds, and 
silver, and gold, and raenservants, and 
maidservants, and camels, and asses. 
And Sarah my master's wife ™bare a son 36 
to my master when she was old: and 
"unto him hath he given all that he 
hath. And my master °made me swear, 37 
saying. Thou shalt not take a wife to my 
son of the daughters of the Canaanites, 
in whose land I dwell: Pbut thou shalt 38 
go unto my father's house, and to my 
kindred, and take a wife unto my son. 
lAnd I said unto my master, Peradven-39 
ture the woman will not follow me. 'And 40 
he said unto me, The Lord, ^before 
whom I walk, will send his angel with 
thee, and 'prosper thy way; and thou 
shalt take a wife for my son of my kin- 
dred, and of my father's house: "then 41 
shalt thou be clear from this my oath, 
when thou comest to my kindred; and if 
they give not thee one, thou shalt be 
clear from my oath. And I came this .;; 
day unto the well, and said, ''O Lord 
God of my master Abraham, if now thou 
do yprosper my way which I go: ^be-.|: 
hold, I stand by the well of water; and 
it shall come to pass, that tvhen tlie vir- 
gin Cometh forth to draw water, and I 
say to her. Give me, I pray thee, a little 
water of thy pitcher to drink; ''and she 44 
say to me. Both drink thou, and I will 
also draw for thy camels : let the same be 
the woman whom the Lord •'hath ap- 
pointed out for my masters son. And 43 
before I had done '^speaking in mine 
heart, behold, Rebekah came forth with 
her pitcher on her shoulder; and she 
went down unto the well, and drew 7i<a- 
tcr: and I said unto her, Let me drink, 
I pray thee. And she made haste, and 46 
let down her pitcher from her shoulder, 
and said, Drink, and I will give thy 
camels drink also: so I drank, and she 
made the camels drink also. And 1 .17 
asked her, and said, Whose daughter art 
thou? And she said. The daughter of 
Bethuel, Nahor's son, whom Milcah bare 
unto him: and I put ''the earring upon 
her foce, and the bracelets upon her 
hands. ''And I bowed down my head, 48 
and worshipped the Lord, and blessed 
the Lord God of my master Abraham, 
which had led me in the right way to 
take fmy master's brother's daughter 
unto his son. And now if ye will 8deal49 
kindly and truly with my master, tell 
me: and if not, tell me; that I may turn 

50 to the right hand, or to the left. Then 
Laban and Bethuel answered and said. 
The thing proceedeth from the Lord : 
we cannot •'speak unto thee bad or good. 

51 Behold, Rebekah is before thee, take 
her, and go, and let her be thy master's 
son's wife, 'as the Lord hath spoken. 

52 And it came to pass, that, when Abra- 
ham's ser\^ant heard their words, he 
•'worshipped the Lord, Iwwitig himself 

53 to the earth. And the servant brought 
forth 'jewels of silver, and jewels of 
gold, and raiment, and gave them to Re- 
bekah : he gave also to her brother and 

54 to her mother 'precious things. And 
they did eat and drink, he and the men 
that 7C'e>-c with him, and tarried all night ; 
and they rose up in the morning, and he 
said, ""Send me away unto my master. 

55 And her brother and her mother said, 
Let the damsel abide with us 'a fau 
days, at the least ten; after that she 

56 shall go. And he said unto them, Hin- 
der me not, seeing the Lord hath pro- 
spered my way; send me away that I 

57 may go to my master. And they said. 
We will call the damsel, and inquire at 

5S her mouth. And they called Rebekah, 
and said unto her. Wilt thou go with this 

59 man? And she said, I will go. And 
they sent away Rebekah their sister, and 
"her nurse, and Abraham's servant, and 

60 his men. And they blessed Rebekah, 
and said unto her. Thou art our sister, 
be thou "the mother of thousands of mil- 
lions, and Plet thy seed possess the gate 
of those which hate them. 

bi And Rebekah arose, and her damsels, 
and they rode upon the camels, and fol- 
lowed the man : and the servant took 

62 Rebekah, and went his way. And Isaac 
came from the way of the iwcll Lahai- 
roi; for he dwelt in the south country. 

63 And Isaac went out '"'to meditate in 
the field at the eventide: and he lift 
up his eyes, and saw, and behold, the 

64 camels were coming. And Rebekah lift 
up her eyes, and when she saw Isaac, 

65 ^she lighted off the camel. For she had 
said unto the servant, ^Vhat man is this 
that walketh in the field to meet us? 
And the ser\'ant had said. It is my mas- 
ter: therefore she took a vail, and co- 

66vered herself. And the servant told 
67 Isaac all things that he had done. And 
Isaac brought her into his mother Sarah's 
tent, and took Rebekah, and she became 
his wife; and he loved her: and Isaac 
'was comforted after his mother's "ai?^?;'//. 

•> ch. 31. 24. 
2 Sam. 13.22. 

' ver. 13 — 15. 
S: 42—44- 

' ver. 26, 48. 

t Heb. 7'es- 

So Ex. 3. 22. 
& II. 2. 
& 12. 35. 
• 2 Chr. 21. 3. 
& 32. 23 
Ezra I. 6 

"' ver. 56. & 

« Or, a/iill 
ycar^ or ten 
Comp. ch.27. 
44 (Heb.). & 
29. 2o{Heb.). 

6 41. 1. 
Ex. 13. 10. 
Lev. 25. 2Q 
Num. 9. 22 
I Heb.). 

1 Sam. I. 3 
iHeb.). &27. 

7 marg. 

2 Sam. 14. 

2 Chr. 21. 19 
" ch. 35. 8. 

ch. 17. 16. 
P Sec ch. 22, 

1 ch. 16. 14. 
& 25. 1 1. 

U Or, to prtiy. 
Vs.. 55. 17. 
' Ps. 77. 6. & 

i>9- '5, 23, 

[8, 78, 148. 

143- S- 


15. 18. 

1 So ch. 37. 
35. & 3S. 12. 

2 Sam. 13. 39. 
" ch. 23. 2. 

(>9) 3—- 

Chap. xxv. i. 


Chap. xxvi. 4. 


* I Chron. i. 

*> ch. 24. 2C. 

c ch. 21. 14. 

d Judg. 6. 3. 

B.C. 1822 

1941? Gr. 

c ch. 15. 15- 

f ver. 17. & 
ch. 35. 29. & 

49- 29- 33- 
B ch. 35. 29. 

*> ch. 23. 16. 
& 50. 13. 

' ch. 49. 31. 

k ch. i5, 14. 
& 24. 62. 

1 ch. 16. 15. 

*° I Chron. I 

[^Or, Hawaii, 
1 Chron. i. 


"ch. 17. 20. 

B.C. 1773 

1892? Gr. 
» ver. 8. 

Pi Sam. 15. 7. 

<3 ch. 16. 7. &; 

20. I. 

Ex. 15. 22. 

t Heb. /(•//. 

Judg. 7. 12 


f Matt. 1. 2. 

B.C. 1857 

1976? Gr. 

' ch. 22. 23. 

« ch. 28. 2. 
"ch. 24. 29. 

Then again Abraham took a wife, and 

her name ■:c'as Keturah. And ^she bare 
him Zimran, and Jokshan, and Medan, 
and Midian, and Ishbak, and Shuah. 
And Jokshan begat Sheba, and Dedan. 
And the sons of Dedan were Asshurim, 
and Letushim, and Leummim. . And the 
sons of Midian ; Ephah, and Epher, and 
Hanoch, and Abidah, and Eldaah. All 
these 7i>ere the children of Keturah. And 
''Abraham gave all that he had unto 
Isaac. But unto the sons of the concu- 
bines, which Abraham had, Abraham 
gave gifts, and "^sent them away from 
Isaac his son, while he yet lived, east- 
ward, unto ''the east country. And these 
an' the days of the years of Abraham's 
life which he lived, an hundred three- 
score and fifteen years. Then Abraham 
gave up the ghost, and died 'in a good 
old age, an old man, and full qf years; 
and fwas gathered to his people. And 
Shis sons Isaac and Ishmael buried him 
in the cave of Machpelah, in the field of 
Ephron the son of Zohar the Hittite, 
which is before Mamre; ''the field which 
Abraham purchased of the sons of Heth : 
'there was Abraham buried, and Sarah 
his wife. And it came to pass after the 
death of Abraham, that God blessed his 
son Isaac; and Isaac dwelt by the ^\ve\l 

Now these are the generations of Lsh- 
mael, Abraham's son, 'whom Hagar the 
Egyptian, Sarah's handmaid, bare unto 
Abraham: and "these are the names of 
the sons of Ishmael, by their names, ac- 
cording to their generations: the first- 
born of Ishmael, Nebajoth; and Kedar, 
and Adbeel, and Mibsam, and Mishma, 
and Dumah, and Massa, 'Hadar, and 
Tenia, Jetur, Naphish, and Kedemah: 
these are the sons of Ishmael, and these 
are their names, by their towns, and by 
their castles; "twelve princes according 
to their nations. And these are the years 
of the life of Ishmael, an hundred and 
thirty and seven years: and "he gave up 
the ghost and died; and was gathered 
unto his people. PAnd they dwelt from 
Havilah unto iShur, that is before Egypt, 
as thou goest towards Assyria : a>iti he 
'died in the presence of all his brethren. 

And these are the generations of Isaac, 
Abraham's son: ■■ Abraham begat Isaac: 
and Isaac was forty years old when he 
took Rebekah to wife, *the daughter of 
Bethuel the .Syrian of 'Padan-aram, "the 
sister to Laban the Syrian. And Isaac 

intreated the Lord for his wife, because 
she rcas barren: "and the Lord was in- 
treated of him, and Rebekah his wife 
22 conceived. And the children struggled 
together within her; and .she said. If // 
ie so, why a;// I thus? And she *went 
2.i to inquire of the Lord. And the Lord 
said unto her, 

J'Two nations are in thy womb, 

And two manner of people shall be 

separated from thy bowels; 
And f/ie one people shall be stronger 

than the other people ; 

And ^the elder shall serve the 


.•4 And when her days to be delivered 

were fulfilled, behold, there were twins in 

25 her womb. And the first came out red, 

''all over like a hairy garment; and they 

2.5 called his name Esau. And after that 

came his brother out, and ''his hand took 

hold on Esau's heel; and '^his name was 

called Jacob: and Isaac rr'tjj- threescore 

27 years old when she bare them. And the 
boys grew: and Esau was '' a cunning hun- 
ter, a man of the field ; and Jacob was =a 

28 plain man, fdwelling in tents. And Isaac 
loved Esau, because 'he did seat of his 
venison: ''but Rebekah loved Jacob. 

29 And Jacob sod pottage: and Esau 
came from the field, and he 7iias faint: 

30 and Esau said to Jacob, Feed me, I 
pray thee, 'with that same red pottage; 
for I am faint: therefore was his name 

31 called "Edom. And Jacob said, Sell me 

32 this day thy birthright. And Esau said, 
Behold, I am 'at the point to die: and 
what profit shall this birthright do to 

33 me? And Jacob said, Swear to me this 
day; and he sware to him: and 'he 

nsold his birthright unto Jacob. Then 
Jacob gave Esau bread and pottage of 
lentiles; and he did eat and drink, and 
rose up, and went his way: 'thus Esau 
despised his birthright. 

And there was a famine in the land, 
besides ''the first famine that was in the 
days of Abraham. And Isaac went unto 
''Abimelech king of the '^Philistims unto 

2 Gerar. And the Lord appeared unto 
him, and said. Go not down into Egypt; 
dwell in "'the land which I shall tell thee 

3 of: "^sojourn in this land, and 'I will be 
with thee, and svvill bless thee: for unto 
thee, and unto thy seed, '' I will give all 
these countries, and I will perform 'the 
oath which I sware unto Abraham thy 

4 father; and ''I will make thy seed 
to multiply as the stars of heaven. 

" 2 Sam. 21. 
14. & 24. 25. 
I Chr. 5. 20. 
5 Chr. 33. 13. 
Kzra 8. 23. 

^ 1 Sam. 9. 9. 

y ch. 17. 16. 

ii; 24. 60. 

^ch. 27.29, 40. 
Cited Rom. 

ch. : 

'' Hos. 12. 3. 

•= ch. 27. 36. 
B.C. 1837 

1956? Gr. 

'■ ch. 27. 3, 5. 

"= ch. 6. 9. 
Job I. I, 8. 
& 2. 3. 
Ps. 37. 37. 
f Heb. II. 9. 
f Heb. veni- 
son was in 
his mottt/t. 
fch. 27.4,&c. 
*» ch. 27. 6. 
t Heb. zuitk 
that red, 
with t/tat 
red pottage. 
[1 That is, 

t Heb. goifig 
to die. 


B.C. 1804 

1923? Gr. 

■» ch. 12. 10. 

•* ch. 20. 2. 

*= ch. 21. 34. 


I Sam. 2T. 

10 with Ps. 

34 title. 

'^ ch. 12. I. 

e ch. 20. I. 

Hcb. II. 9. 

'ch. 28. 15. 

*■■ Ch.l2.2,i*tc. 

^ See ch. 13. 

15, 16. & 15. 


' See ch. 22. 


^ Seech. 15.5. 

Cited Ex. 

32- 13- 


Chap. xxvi. 5. 


Chap, xxvii. 3. 

1 ch. 12. 3. 
& 22. 18. 
"ch. 22. 16, 

" ch. 12. 
& 20. 2, 


See Ex. I J 

p ch. 24. 


q ch. 20. 9. 

t H^h.yhurii^. 

*■ ver. 3. 
ch. 24. I, 35. 
Job 42. 12. 
T Heb. wc^tt 

I Or, Inis- 
" ch. 30. I. 
& 37. II. 
Eccles. 4. 4. 
* ch. 21. 30. 

" Ex. I. 9. 

< ch. 21. 31. 

t Heb. th'ing. 
y ch. 21. 25. 

« Thai i.s. 

and will give unto thy seed all 
these countries; 'and in thy seed I 
shall all the nations of the earth be 
blessed; ""because that Abraham obey- 5 
ed my voice, and kept my charge, my 
commandments, my statutes, and my 
laws. And Isaac dwelt in Gerar: and 6,7 
the men of the place asked him of 
his wife; and "he said. She is my sister: 
for he feared to say. She is my wife; 
lest, °said he, the men of the place should 
kill me for Rebekah; because she V7iias 
fair to look upon. And it came to pass, a 
when he had been there a long time, 
that Abimelech king of the Philistims I 
looked out at a window, and saw, and I 
behold, Isaac was sporting with Rebekah 
his wife. And Abimelech called Isaac, 9 
and said. Behold, of a surety she is thy 
wife: and how saidst thou, She is my 
sister? And Isaac said unto him, Be- 
cause I said. Lest I die for her. And 10 
Abimelech said, What is this thou hast \, 
done unto us? one of the people might 
lightly have lien with thy wife, and ithou 
shouldest have brought guiltiness upon 
us. And Abimelech charged all his peo-n 
pie, saying, He that toucheth this man 
or his wife .shall surely be put to death. 
Then Isaac sowed in that land, and *re-i.- 
ceived in the same year an hundredfold: 
and the Lord ■■ blessed him. And the 13 
man waxed great, and *went forivard, 
and grew until he became very great: 
for he had possession of flocks, and pos- 14 
session of herds, and great store of 'ser- 
vants: and the Philistims ^envied him. 
For all the wells 'which his father's ser-15 
vants had digged in the days of Abra- 
ham his father, the Philistims had stop- 
ped them, and filled them luith earth. 
And Abimelech said unto Isaac, Go 16 
from us; for "thou art much mightier 
than we. 

And Isaac departed thence, and pitched 17 
his tent in the valley of Gerar, and dwelt 
there. And Isaac digged again the wells is 
of water, which they had digged in the 
days of Abraham his father ; for the Phi- 
listims had stopped them after the death 
of Abraham: "and he called their names 
after the names by which his father had 
called them. And Isaac's .ser\'ants digged 19 
in the valley, and found there a well of 
'springing water. And the herdmen of 20 
Gerar >'did strive with Isaac's herdmen, 
saying, The water is ours : and he called 
the name of the well 'Esek; because 
they strove with him. And they digged 21 

another well, and strove for that also: 
and he called the name of it "Sitnah. 

22 And he removed from thence, and digged 
another well; and for that they strove 
not: and he called the name of it "Re- 
hoboth ; and he said, For now the Lord 
hath made room for us, and we shall 

23 ^be fruitful in the land. And he went 

24 up from thence to Beer-sheba. And the 
Lord appeared unto him the same night, 
and said, ^ I am the God of Abraham thy 
father: ''fear not, for "^I am with thee, 
and will bless thee, and multiply thy 
seed for my servant Abraham's sake. 

25 And he ''builded an altar there, and 
called upon the name of the Lord, and 
pitched his tent there: and there Isaac's 

26 sen-ants digged a well. Then Abimelech 
went to him from Gerar, and Ahuzzath 
OfUoiMxi, friends, and ^Phichol the chief 

27 captain of his army. And Isaac said 
unto them, Wherefore come ye to nie, 
seeing ye hate me, and have fsent me 

23 away from you? And they said, 'We 
saw certainly that the Lord Swas with 
thee : and we said, Let there be now an 
oath betwixt us, everi betwixt us and 
thee, and let us make a covenant with 

29 thee; 'that thou wilt do us no hurt, as 
we have not touched thee, and as we 
have done unto thee nothing but good, 
and have sent thee away in peace: ''thou 

iocirt now the blessed of the Lord. 'And 
he made them a feast, and they did eat 

31 and drink. And they rose up betimes 
in the morning, and '^sware one to an- 
other: and Isaac sent them away, and 

32 they departed from him in peace. And 
it came to pass the same day, that Isaac's 
servants came, and told him concerning 
the well which they had digged, and said 

33 unto him, We have found water. And 
he called it 'Shebah: 'therefore the name 
of the city is ' Beer-sheba unto this day. 

34 And Esau was forty years old when he 
took to wife ""Judith the daughter of Beeri 
the Hittite, and Bashemath the daughter 

35 of Elon the Hittite: ""which were 'a grief 
of mind unto Isaac and to Rebekah. 

And it came to pass, that when Isaac 
was old, and ^his eyes were dim, so that 
he could not see, he called Esau his 
eldest son, and said unto him, My son : 
and he said unto him. Behold, here am I. 

2 And he said. Behold now, I am old, I 

3 know not the day of my death: ''now ''ch.2s.27,28. 
therefore take, I pray thee, thy weapons, 

thy quiver and thy bow, and go out to ^ ,, , , ^ 

•'1 , 1 , ■ * Heb. hunt. 

the field, and 'take me some vemson; sover. 33. 

I That is. 

I That is, 


See ch. lo. 1 1. 

" ch. 17. 6. 
& 28. 3. 

=» See ch. 24. 


I" Seech. 15.1. 

« ch. 28. ij. 

& 31- 3- 

'* ch. 12. 7. 
& 13. 18. 


f ver. 16. 

t Heb. See- 
ing we saw. 
K ch. 21. 22, 

t Heb. // 
ilwu s/ialtf 
<5^i". So 
ch. 21. 23. 

*» See ch. 24. 


' ch. 1S.5— 8. 

& 19. 3. 

^ ch. 21. 31. 

II That is, 
A « oath. 
' ch. 21. 31. 
& 22. 19. 
• That is. 
The •well of 
the oath. 
■" Compare 
ch. 28. 9. & 
36. 2, 3. 
" ch. 27. 46. 
I Heb. bit- 
terness of 


B.C. 1760 
1879? Gr., or 
2oycars later. 
■ ch. 48. 10. 
I Sam. 3. 3. 


Chap, xxvii. 4. 


Chap. xxvh. 37. 

cch. 48. 9, 15. 
& 49. 28. 
Deut. 33. I. 

d ver. 13. 

* ver. 4- 

*" ver. 4. 

6 ch. 25. 25. 

l> ver. 21, 2c 

* Comp. 

1 Sam. 25. 24. 

2 Sam. 14. 9. 
Matt. 27. 25- 

* ver. 4, 9. 

tHeb. </.■- 
1 ver. 27. 

>" ver. 4. 

n See ch. 24. 
t Heb. be- 
fore vie. 
« ver. 12. 

and make me savoury meat, such as I 4 
love, and bring it to me, that I may eat ; 
that my soul <^may bless thee before I 
die. And Rebekah heard when Isaac 5 
spake to Esau his son. And Esau went 
to the field to hunt for venison, and to 
bring it. And Rebekah spake unto Ja- o 
cob her son, saying, Behold, I heard thy 
father speak unto Esau thy brother, say- 
ing. Bring me venison, and make me 7 
savoury meat, that I may eat, and bless 
thee before the Lord before my death. 
Now therefore, my son, ''obey my voice s 
according to that which I command thee. 
Go now to the flock, and fetch me from 9 
thence two good kids of the goats ; and 
I will make them <=savoury meat for thy 
father, such as he loveth : and thou shalt 10 
bring it to thy father, that he may eat, 
and that he fmay bless thee before his 
death. And Jacob said to Rebekah his n 
mother. Behold, sEsau my brother is a 
hairy man, and I am a smooth man : my 12 
father peradventure will '^ feel me, and I 
shall seem to him as a deceiver; and I 
shall bring a curse upon me, and not a 
blessing. And his mother said unto him, 13 
'Upon me be thy curse, my son: only 
obey my voice, and go fetch me them. 
And he went, and fetched, and brought 14 
them to his mother: and his mother 
''made savoury meat, such as his father 
loved. And Rebekah took "goodly rai-15 
ment of her eldest son Esau, which were 
with her in the house, and put them upon 
Jacob her younger son : and she put the 16 
skins of the kids of the goats upon his 
hands, and upon the smooth of his neck : 
and she gave the savoury meat and the 17 
bread, which she had prepared, into the 
hand of her son Jacob. And he came is 
unto his father, and said, My father: and 
he said. Here am I ; who art thou, my 
son? And Jacob said unto his father, 19 
I am Esau thy firstborn; I have done 
according as thou badest me: arise, I 
pray thee, sit and eat of my venison, 
■"that thy soul may bless me. And Isaac 20 
said unto his son, How is it that thou 
hast found // so quickly, my son? And 
he said. Because the Lord thy God 
"brought it 'to me. And Isaac said un-21 
to Jacob, Come near, I pray thee, that 
I "may feel thee, my son, whether thou 
be my very son Esau or not. And Jacob 22 
went near unto Isaac his father; and he 
felt him, and said. The voice is Jacob's 
voice, but the hands arc the hands of 
ESau. And he discerned him not, be- 23 

cause Phis hands were hairy, as his bro- 
ther Esau's hands: so he blessed him. 

24 And he said, Art thou my very son Esau? 

25 And he said, I am. And he said. Bring 
it near to me, and I will eat of my son's 
venison, ithat my soul may bless thee. 
And he brought it near to him, and he 
did eat: and he brought him wine, and 

20 he drank. And his father Isaac said 
unto him, Come near now, and kiss me, 
27 my son. And he came near, and kissed 
him: and he smelled the smell of his 
raiment, and ''blessed him, and said. 
See, Hhe smell of my son is as the 
smell of a field which the Lord hath 
blessed : 
23 Therefore God give thee of 'the dew 
of heaven, 
And the fatness of the earth, 
And "plenty of corn and wine: 

29 Let people serve thee. 

And nations bow down to thee : 
■" Be lord over thy brethren. 

And "let thy mother's sons bow down 

to thee: 
v Cursed be every one that curseth thee, 

And blessed be he that blesseth thee. 

30 And it came to pass, as soon as Isaac 
had made an end of blessing Jacob, and 
Jacob was yet scarce gone out from the 
presence of Isaac his father, that Esau 
his brother came in from his hunting. 

31 And he also had made savoury meat, and 
brought // unto his father, and said unto 
his father, Let my father arise, and eat 
of his son's venison, that thy soul may 

32 bless me. And Isaac his father said unto 
him. Who aii thou? And he said, I am 

33 thy son, thy firstborn Esau. And Isaac 
'trembled very exceedingly, and said, 
^Who? where 7>he that hath 'taken veni- 
son, and brought // me, and I have eaten 
of all before thou earnest, and have bless- 
ed him? yea, and he shall be bles.sed. 

34 And when Esau heard the words of his 
father, ^he cried with a great and ex- 
ceeding bitter cry, and said unto his 
father. Bless me, even me also, O my 

35 father. And he said. Thy brother came 
with subtilty, and hath taken away thy 

36 blessing. And he said, ''Is not he rightly 
named "Jacob? for he hath supplanted 
me these two times: '^he took away my 
birthright ; and behold, now he hath 
taken away my blessing. And he said. 
Hast thou not reserved a blessing for 

37 me? And Isaac answered and said unto 
Esau, ''Behold, I have made him thy 
lord, and all his brethren have I given 

1 ver. 4, 10, 
19. 31. 

"" Heb. II. 20. 
" Hos. 14. 6. 

« Deut. 33. 

13. 28. 

2 Sam. I. 21. 

"Deut. 33. 28. 

"2 Sam. 8. 14. 

y ch. 12. 3. 

Num. 24. 9. 

t Heb. trem- 
bled ziiil/i 
a great 
* Compare 
Job q. 24. 
t Heb. 
hunted. So 
ver. 3. 
^ Heb.i2. 17. 

*> ch. 25. 26. 

I That is, A 
" ch. 25. 33. 

•^ ver. 29. 
t Fulfilled, 
2 Sam. 8. 14.] 


Chap, xxvii. 38. 


Chap, xxvni. 20. 

1 Or, sup- 

fHeb. 12.17. 

B Or, of the 
So ver. 28. 

B ch. 25. 23. 

2 Sam. 8. 14. 

I Kin. 22. 47. 

Obad. iS— 


I" 2 Kin. 8. 20 

' Comp. ch. 
37- 4- 

k ch. so. 3- 
4, 10. Com- 
pare ch. 50. 
15, &c. 
^ Comp. 
Obad. 10. 

"* ch. ri. 31. 
& 24. 4. & 
39. 4. 

» ch. 26. 33. 
& 28. 8. 

*• ch. 24. 3. 


* ch. 24. 3. 

1* HOS. 12. 12. 

•= ch. 25. 20, 
& 48. 7, &c. 
** ch. 22. 23. 

" ch. 24. 29, 


f Seech.17.1. 

* Heb. nn 
assembly oj 

* ch. 12. 2, 

\ Heb. «/■/%- 
Seech. 17. 8 
&36. 7. &37. 
I (Heb.). 

to him for servants; and =with com and 
wine have I 'sustained him: and what 
shall I do now unto thee, my son? And 3s 
Esau said unto his father, Hast thou but 
one blessing, my father? bless me, even 
me also, O my father. And Esau lift 
up his voice, fand wept. And Isaac his 39 
father answered and said unto him, 
Behold, thy dwelling shall be 'the 

fatness of the earth. 
And of the dew of heaven from abo\'e ; 

And by thy sword shalt thou hve, 40 

And sshalt serve thy brother; 

And it shall come to pass when thou 
shalt have the dominion. 

That •'thou shalt break his yoke from 
off thy neck. 

And Esau 'hated Jacob because of 41 
the blessing wherewith his father blessed 
him: and Esau said in his heart, ''The 
days of mourning for my father are at 
hand ; 'then will I slay my brother 
Jacob. And these words of Esau her .,; 
elder son were told to Rebekah: and 
she sent and called Jacob her younger 
son, and said unto him, Behold, thy bro- 
ther Esau, as touching thee, doth com- 
fort himself, purposing to kill thee. Now 43 
therefore, my son, obey my voice; and 
arise, flee thou to Laban my brother "'to 
Haran ; and tarry with him a few days, 44 
until thy brother's fury turn away; until 45 
thy brother's anger turn away from thee, j 
and he forget that which thou hast done 
to him : then I will send, and fetch thee 
from thence : why should I be deprived 
also of you both in one day? And Re- 46 
bekah said to Isaac, °I am weary of my 
life because of the daughters of Heth: 
°if Jacob take a wife of the daughters of 
Heth, such as these which arc of the 
daughters of the land, what good shall 
my life do me? 

And Isaac called Jacob, and blessed 
him, and charged him, and said unto 
him, ^Thou shalt not take a wife of the 
daughters of Canaan. ''Arise, go to <^Pa- 2 
dan-aram, to the house of '^Bethuel thy 
mother's father; and take thee a wife from 
thence of the daughters of 'Eaban thy 
mothers brother. fAnd God Almighty 3 
bless thee, and make thee fmitful, and 
multiply thee, that thou mayest be 'a 
multitude of people; and give thee sthe 4 
blessing of Abraham, to thee, and to thy 
seed with thee; that thou mayest in- 
herit the land '''wherein thou art a stran- 
ger, which God gave unto Abraham. And 5 
Isaac sent away Jacob: and he went to 

Padan-aram unto Laban, son of Bethuel 
the Syrian, the brother of Rebekah, Ja- 

6 cob's and Esau's mother. When Esau 
saw that Isaac ''had blessed Jacob, and 
sent him away to Padan-aram, to take 
him a wife from thence ; and that as he 
blessed him he gave him a charge, say- 
ing. Thou shalt not take a wife of the 

7 daughters of Canaan; and that Jacob 
obeyed his father and his mother, and 

B was gone to Padan-aram ; and Esau see- 
ing 'that the daughters of Canaan 'pleas- 

,ed not Isaac his father; then went Esau 
unto Ishmael, and took unto the wives 
which he had '^Mahalath the daughter of 
Ishmael Abraham's son, 'the sister of 
Nebajoth, to be his wife. 

3 And Jacob went out from "" Beer-sheba, 

I and went toward " Haran. And he light- 
ed upon a certain place, and tarried 
there all night, because the sun was set; 
and he took of the stones of that place, 
and \)Viithem/orh.\i pillows, and lay down 

; in that place to sleep. And he "dreamed, 
and behold a ladder set up on the earth, 
and the top of it reached to heaven: and 
behold Pthe angels of God ascending 

3 and descending on it. lAnd behold, 
the Lord stood above it, and said, "■! 
am the Lord God of Abraham thy father, 
and the God of Isaac: ''the land where- 
on thou liest, to thee will I give it, and 

4 to thy seed; and 'thy seed shall be as 
the dust of the earth, and thou shalt 
'spread abroad "to the west, and to the 
east, and to the north, and to the south : 
and in thee and "in thy seed shall all 

5 the families of the earth be blessed. And 
behold, >T am with thee, and will keep 
thee in all phucs whither thou goest, 
and will ^bring thee again into this land; 
for I ^will not leave thee, until I have 
done that which I have spoken to thee 

5 of And Jacob awaked out of his sleep, 
and he said, Surely the Lord is in ''this 

7 place ; and I knew it not. And he was 
afraid, and said. How dreadful is this 
place ! this is none other but the 
of God, and this is the gate of heaven. 

8 And Jacob rose up early in the morning, 
and took the stone that he had put/yr 
his pillows, and set it up '^for a pillar, 

3 ''and poured oil upon the top of it. And 
he called the name of '=that place "Beth- 
el : but the name of that city was called 

jLuz at the first. ""And Jacob vowed a 
vow, saying. If sGod will be with me, 
and will keep me in this way that I go, 
and will give me bread to eat, and rai- 

1 ch. 24. 3. 
& 26. 35. 
t Heb. were 
evil in the 
eyes, &^c. 
ch. 38. 10. 
Ex. 21. 8. 
t [ch. 36. 3, 
she is called 
Comp. ch. 
26. 34. 
' ch. 25. 13. 
& 36. 3- 
" ch. 26. 23, 

" Called, 
Acts 7. 2, 
° ch. 37. 5, 9. 
& 40. 5. 
& 41. 1. 
Job 33. IS. 

P Comp. 
John I. 51. 
'1 ch. 35. 1. 
& 48. 3- 
r ch. 26. 24. 
Seech. 24. 12. 

■ See ch. 13. 


* Sec ch. 13. 

t Heb. break 
ch. 30. 30 
nj^rg., 43- 
Ex. I. 12. 
Job I. 10 
Comp. Prov. 
3. 10. 

" ch. 13. 14. 
So Dcut. 12. 

* ch. 12. 3. & 
18. 18. & 22. 
18. & 26. 4. 

J ch. 26. 24. 
& 31. 3. 
So ver. 20. 
« ch. 35. 6. 

* Deut. 31. 
6, 8. 
Josh. I. 5. 

1 Kin. 8. 57. 
J Chr. 28. 20. 
Heb. 13. s. 

" Ex. 3. s. 
Josh. 5. 15. 
«ch.3i. 13,45. 
& 35. M- 

2 Sam. 18. 

d Lev. 8. 10, 


Nnm. 7. r. 

« Judir. I. 

23, 26. 

1 That is. 
The hmtse 

ch. 31. 13. 

2 Sam. 15. 8, 
e ver. 15. 


Chap, xxviii. 21. 


Chap. xxix. 35. 

2 Sam. 15. 
7 — 9.& 19.30. 
'Deut. 26.17. 

^ch. 35. 7,14. 

* ch. 14. 20. 
Lev. 27. 30. 


t Heb. lift 
up his feci. 
» Num. 23. 7 

*» See ch. 27. 

+ Heb. Is 
there peace 
to hivi i 
<=ch. 37. 14. & 
43. 27, 28. 
1 Sam. 17. 18 
t Heb. yet 
the day is 

<1 Ex. 2. 16. 
Comp. ch.2.t. 
16, &c. 

« Ex. 2. 17. 

fch. 33. 4. 
&4S. 14. '5. 


s ver. 15. 
ch. 13. 8. 
& 14. 14, - 
Lev. 10. 4. 
Ruth 4. 3. 
h ch. 24. 28. 
1 ch. 24. 29. 

•t ch. 2. 23. & 
37- 27- 
Judg. g. 2. 
2 Sam. 5. 1. 
& ig. 12, 13. 
I Chr. II. I. 
t Heb. a 
jnontk 0/ 

ment to put on, so that ^ I come again 2 
to my father's house in peace; 'then 
shall the Lord be my God : and this 2 
stone, which I have setyi^ra pillar, ''shall 
be God's house: 'and of all that thou 
shall give me I will surely give the tenth 
unto thee. 

Then Jacob 'went on his journey, and 
came into the land of the 'people of ■''the 
east. And he looked, and behold a well 
in the field, and lo, there were three 
flocks of sheep lying by it; for out of 
that well they watered the flocks : and a 
great stone 7i.ias upon the well's mouth. 
And thither were all the flocks gathered: 
and they rolled the stone from the well's 
mouth, and watered the sheep, and put 
the stone again upon the well's mouth in 
his place. And Jacob said unto them. 
My brethren, whence be ye? And they 
said. Of ''Haran are we. And he said 
unto them. Know ye Laban the son of 
Nahor? And they said, We know ///;;;. 
And he said unto them, '/r he well? 
And they said, ^He is well : and behold, 
Rachel his daughter cometh with the 
sheep. And he said, Lo, ' // is yet high 
day, neither is it time that the cattle 
should be gathered together: water ye 
the sheep, and go and feed ikcm. And 
they said, AVe cannot, until all the flocks 
be gathered together, and till they roll 
the stone from the well's mouth; then 
we water the sheep. And while he yet 
spake with them, ''Rachel came with her 
father's sheep : for she kept them. And i 
it came to pass, when Jacob saw Rachel 
the daughter of Laban his mother's bro- 
ther, and the sheep of Laban his mother's 
brother, that Jacob went near, and <=roll- 
ed the stone from the well's mouth, and 
watered the flock of Laban his mother's 
brother. And Jacob ^kissed Rachel, and 1 
lifted up his voice, and wept. And Jacob i 
told Rachel that he 7cias sher father's 
brother, and that he was Rebekah's son : 
''and she ran and told her father. And i 
it came to pass, when Laban heard the 
'tidings of Jacob his sister's son, that 
'he ran to meet him, and embraced him, 
and kissed him, and brought him to his 
house. And he told Laban all these 
things. And Laban said to him, ''Surely i 
thou art my bone and my flesh. And 
he abode with him 'the space of a month. 
And Laban said unto Jacob, Because i 
thou art my brother, shouldest thou there- 
fore serve me for nought? tell me, what 
shall thy wages bel And Laban had two i 

daughters: the name of the elder was 
Leah, and the name of the younger was 

17 Rachel. Leah was tender eyed ; but 
Rachel was 'beautiful and well favoured. 

18 And Jacob loved Rachel; and said, '"I 
will serve thee seven years for Rachel 

19 thy younger daughter. And Laban said, 
// is better that I give her to thee, 
than that I should give her to another 

20 man: abide with me. And Jacob "served 
seven years for Rachel ; and they seem- 
ed unto him but a few days, for the love 
he had to her. 

;i And Jacob said unto Laban, Give me 
my wife, for my days are fulfilled, that I 

22 may go in unto her. And Laban ga- 
thered together all the men of the place, 

23 and "made a feast. And it came lo pass 
in the evening, that he took Leah his 
daughter, and brought her lo him ; and 

24 he went in unto her. And Laban gave 
unto his daughter Leah PZilpah his maid 

Qifor a handmaid. And it came to pass, 
that in the morning, behold, it jcas Leah : 
and he said to Laban, What is this thou 
hast done unto me? did not I serve with 
thee for Rachel? wherefore then hast 

26 thou beguiled me? And Laban said. It 
imust not be so done in our 'country, 
to give the younger before the firstborn. 

27 "■ Fulfil her week, and we will give thee 
this also for the service which thou shall 
serve with me yet seven other years. 

28 And Jacob did so, and fulfilled her 
week: and he gave him Rachel his 

29 daughter lo wife also. And Laban gave 
to Rachel his daughter ^Bilhah his hand- 

30 maid to be her maid. And he went in 
also unto Rachel, and he 'loved also 
Rachel more than Leah, and served with 
him "yet seven other years. 

31 And when the Lord saw that Leah 
was hated, he "opened her womb: but 

32 Rachel teas barren. And Leah con- 
ceived, and bare a son, and she called 
his name "Reuben: for she said. Surely 
the Lord hath "looked upon my afihc- 
tion; now therefore my husband will love 

33 me. And she conceived again, and bare 
a son; and said, Because the Lord hath 
heard that I was hated, he hath there- 
fore given me this son also: and she 

34 called his name "Simeon. And she con- 
ceived again, and bare a son; and said, 
Now tliis time will my husband ^be 
joined unto me, because I have born 
him three sons: therefore was his name 

35 called "Levi. And she conceived again, 
and bare a son: and she said, Now will 

> ch. 39. 6 


I" ch. 31. 41. 

n ch. 30. 26. 

HOS. 12. 12. 

"Judg. 14.10. 
John 2. 1, 2. 

P ch.30.9,S:c 

a ch. 20. 9. & 
34. 7 (Heb.). 
I Wuh. place. 
""Judg. 14.12. 
Coinp. also 
Gen. 2. 2, 3. 

s ch. 30.3, &c. 

^ ver. 20. 
Deut. 21. 15. 

■• ch. 31. 41. 
'^ ch. 30. 22. 

li That is, See 
a son. 

' ch. 31. 42. 
Ex. 3. 7. & 4. 


Deut. 26. 7. 

Vs.. 25. 18. 

I That is, 

7 Jer. 50. s 
So Num. 18. 
2. 4- 

1 That is, 


Chap. xxx. i. 


Chap. xxx. 36. 

« Matt. r. 2. 

II That is, 
Praise. So 
ch. 49. 8. 
t Hc-b. 
stood j'rotn 


* ch. 29- 31. 
b See ch. 26. 

•' ch. 29. 29. 
^ ch. 16. 2. 
f ch. 50. 23. 

t Heb. be 
built by h^r, 
Soch. 16. 2. 
8 ch. 16. 3, 
Compare 35. 

I 15, 
£0 ch. 49. 16. 
t Heb. 
.See ch. 23. 6. 
UThati^. .Jy> 
f C.-.lled; 
Matt. 4. 13, 
>> ch. 29. 35. 
' ver. 4. 
ch. 2q. 24. 
1 That is, 
A troop, or, 
So ch. 49. 19. 

I Heb. In 
iny htippi- 

k Luke I. 48. 

II is, 

1 Cant. 7. 13. 

■"Num. 16.6, 

I That is, 
A hire. 

I praise the Lord: therefore she called 
his name ^'Judah; and 'left bearing. 

And when Rachel saw that "she bare 
Jacob no chiliiren, Rachel ''envied her 
sLster; and said unto Jacob, Give me 
children, or else I die. And Jacob's an- 2 
ger was kindled against Rachel : and he 
said, Am I in God's stead, who hath 
'withheld from thee the fruit of the 
womb? And she said, Behold my maid 3 
■^Bilhah, <=go in unto her; 'and she shall 
bear upon my knees, that I may also 
*have children by her. And she gave 4 
him Bilhah her handmaid sto wife: and 
Jacob went in unto her. And Bilhah 5 
conceived, and bare Jacob a son. And t 
Rachel said, God hath judged me, and 
hath also heard my voice, and hath given 
me a son : therefore called she his name 
'Dan. And Bilhah Rachel's maid con- ^ 
ceived again, and bare Jacob a second 
son. And Rachel said. With 'great 8 
wrestlings have I wrestled with my sister, 
and I have prevailed: and she called his 
name ' ' Naphtali. When Leah saw that 9 
''she had left bearing, she took Zilpah her 
maid, and 'gave her Jacob to wife. And 10 
Zilpah Leah's maid bare Jacob a .son. 
And Leah said, A troop cometh: and n 
she called his name "Gad. And Zilpah ti 
Leah's maid bare Jacob a second son. 
And Leah said, 'Happy am I, for then 
daughters ''will call me blessed: and she 
called his name 'Asher. And Reuben 14 
went in the days of wheat harv-est, and 
found 'mandrakes inthe field, and brought 
them unto his mother Leah. Then Ra- 
chel said to Leah, Give me, I pray thee, 
of thy son's mandrakes. And she said 13 
unto her, ""/f it a small matter that thou 
hast taken my husband? and wouldest 
thou take away my son's mandrakes also? 
And Rachel said, Therefore he shall lie 
with thee to night for thy son's man- 
drakes. And Jacob came out of the 16 
field in the evening, and Leah went out 
to meet him, and said, Thou must come 
in unto me ; for surely I have hired thee 
with my son's mandrakes. And he lay 
with her that night. And God hearkened 17 
unto Leah, and she conceived, and bare 
Jacob the fifth son. And Leah said, 18 
God hath given me my hire, because I 
have given my maiden to my husband : 
and she called his name 'Issachar. And 19 
Leah conceived again, and bare Jacob 
the sixth son. And Leah said, God 20 
hath endued me with a good dowry; 
now will my husband dwell with me, be- 

cause I have born him six sons: and she 

21 called his name "*Zebulun. And after- 
wards she bare a daughter, and called 

22 her name "Dinah. And Clod "remem- 
bered Rachel, and God hearkened to 

23 her, and "opened her womb. And she 
conceived, and bare a son; and said, 
God hath taken away Pmy reproach: 

24 and she called his name "Joseph; and 
said, "iThe Lord shall add to me an- 
other son. 

25 And it came to pass, when Rachel 
had born Joseph, that Jacob said unto 
Laban, Send me away, that I may go 
unto mine own place, and to my coun- 

26 try. Give me my wives and my chil- 
dren, '■for whom I have served thee, and 
let me go: for thou knowest my service 

27 which I have done thee. And Laban 
said unto him, I pray thee, if I have 
found favour in thine eyes, ^ tarry: for 
I have learned by experience that 'the 
Lord hath blessed me for tliy sake. 

28 And he said, "Appoint me thy wages, 

29 and I will give it. And he said unto 
him, "Thou knowest how I have .served 
thee, and how thy cattle was with me. 

30 For // was little which thou hadst before 
I came, and it is nmv 'increased unto a 
multitude; and the Lord hath blessed 
thee 'since my coming: and now when 
shall I "provide for mine own house 

31 also? And he said. What shall I give 
thee? And Jacob said, Thou shalt not 
give me any thing: if thou wilt do this 
thing for me, I will again feed and keep 

32 thy flock: I will pass through all thy 
flock to day, removing from thence all 
the speckled and spotted cattle, and all 
the brown cattle among the sheep, and 
the spotted and speckled among the 

33 goats: and "i of such shall be my hire. So 
shall my righteousness answer for me 
'in time to come, when it shall come for 
my hire before thy face : every one that 
is not speckled and spotted amongst the 
goats, and brown amongst the sheep, that 

u shall be counted stolen with me. And 
Laban said, Behold, I wx)uld it might be 

35 according to thy word. And he remo\ed 
that day the he goats that were ring- 
straked and spotted, and all the she 
goats that were speckled and spotted, 
atid every one that had some white in it, 
and all the brown amongst the sheep, and 
gave them into the hand of his sons. 

36 And he set three days' journey bet^vixt 
himself and Jacob: and Jacob fed the 
rest of Laban's flocks. 

I That is, 

• Called, 
Matt. 4. 13, 

I That is, 
See ver. 6. 

» Seech. 8. i. 

ch. 29. 31. 
P Isai. 4. I. 
I. 6. 

Luke I. 25. 

II That is. 

1 ch. 35. 17. 


* Compare 
Ex. 32. 32. 
2 Saul. 5. 8. 
Dan. 3. 15. 
Luke 13. 9. 

' ch. 39. 3, 5. 
" ch. 29. 15. 

* ch. 3r. 6, 
38, 39, 40. 

t Heb. broken 
ver. 43. & 
ch. 28. 14. 
t Heb. at 
» I Tint. 5. 8. 

r ch. ji. 8. 

t Heb. to 
So Ex. 13. 14. 


Chap. xxx. 37. 


Chap. xxxi. 29, 

' Comp. ch. 

31. 8—12. 

Kzek. 31. 8. 

■ ver. 41. 
Ex. 2. 16 

b ver. 35. 

* See ver. 30. 
^ ch. 13. 2- 
& 24. 35. & 
26. 13, 14. 
6 ch. 12. 16. 


« Ps. 49. 16. 
' ch. 4. 5. 

t Heb. rtj 
and the day 
So ver. 5. 
Ex. 5. 7,8,14. 

1 Sam. 19. 7. 

2 Sam. 3. 17 
marg. & 5. z. 
t' ver. 13. 
ch. 28. 15. 

& 32. 9. 
•* ver. 2. 
e ver. 3. 
fver. 38 — 40. 
ch. 30. 29. 

R ver. 41. 
Num. 14. 22. 
Neh. 4. 12. 
Job 19. 3. 
Zech. 8. 23. 
Lsai. 4. 1. 
Matt. iS. 21, 
h ch. 30. 32. 
i ver. I. 

So ver. 12. 
(More cor- 
rect: Num. 7. 
17, 23, &c.). 

And 2 Jacob took liim rods of green 37 
poplar, and of the hazel and chesnut 
tree; and pilled white strakes in them, 
and made the white appear which was 
in the rods. And he set the rods which 38 
he had pilled before the flocks in the 
^gutters in the watering troughs when 
the flocks came to drink, that they should 
conceive when they came to drink. And 39 
the flocks conceived before the rods, and 
brought forth cattle ^'ringstraked, speck- 
led, and spotted. And Jacob did sepa- 40 
rate the lambs, and set the faces of the 
flocks toward the ringstraked, and all the 
brown in the flock of Laban ; and he put 
his own flocks by themselves, and put 
them not unto Laban's cattle. And il;4i 
came to pass, whensoever the stronger 
cattle did conceive, that Jacob laid the 
rods before the eyes of the cattle in the 
gutters, that they might conceive among 
the rods. But when the cattle were fee- 42 
ble, he put them not in: so the feebler 
were Laban's, and the stronger Jacob's. 
And the man '^increased exceedingly, 43 
and ''had much cattle, and maidservants, 
and mensen-ants, and •= camels, and asses. 

And he heard the words of Laban's 
sons, saying, Jacob hath taken away all 
that was our father's ; and of that which 
7<:'(7j' of our father's hath he gotten all this 
^glory. And Jacob beheld ''the counte- 2 
nance of Laban, and behold, it was not 
toward him 'as before. And the Lord 3 
said unto Jacob, '^Return unto the land 
of thy fathers, and to thy kindred ; and I 
will be with thee. And Jacob sent and 4 
called Rachel and Leah to the field unto 
his flock, and said unto them, ''I see 5 
your father's countenance, that it is not 
toward me as before ; but the God of 
my father "=hath been with me. And 6 
fye know that with all my power I 
have served your father. And your 7 
father hath deceived me, and changed 
my wages sten times; but God suffered 
him not to hurt me. If he said thus, 8 
''The speckled shall be thy wages; then 
all the cattle bare speckled: and if he 
said thus. The ringstraked shall be thy 
hire; then bare all the cattle ringstraked. 
Thus God hath 'taken away the cattle of 9 
your father, and given them to me. And 10 
it came to pass at the time that the cat- 
tle conceived, that I lifted up mine eyes, 
and saw in a dream, and behold, the 
'rams which leaped upon the cattle were 
ring.straked, speckled, and grisled. Andu 
the angel of God spake unto me in a 

dream, saying, Jacob: And I said. Here 
! am L And he said, Lift up now thine 
eyes, and see, all the rams which leap 
upon the cattle are ringstraked, speckled, 
and ''grisled : for 'I have seen all that La- 

3 ban doeth unto thee. 1 am the God of 
Beth-el, "'where thou anointedst the pil- 
lar, and where thou vowedst a vow unto 
me: "now arise, get thee out from this 
land, and return unto the land of thy 

4 kindred. And Rachel and Leah answer- 
ed and said unto him, Is there yet any 
portion or inheritance for us in our fa- 

sther's house? Are we not counted of 
him strangers? for °he hath sold us, and 
hath quite devoured also our money. 

6 For all the riches which God hath taken 
from our father, that is ours, and our 
children's: now then, whatsoever God 
hath said unto thee, do. 

7 Then Jacob rose up, and set his sons 
sand his wives upon camels; and he car- 
ried away all his cattle, and all his goods 
which he had gotten, the cattle of his 
getting, which he had gotten in Padan- 
aram, for to go to Isaac his father in the 

gland of Canaan. And Laban went to 
shear his sheep : and Rachel had stolen 

o'the 'images that were her father's. And 
Jacob stale away 'unawares to Laban the 
Syrian, in that he told him not that he 

. fled. So he fled Avith all that he had ; 
and he rose up, and passed over the 
river, and Pset his face toicard the mount 

2 Gilead. And it was told Laban on the 

3 third day that Jacob was fled. And he 
took his brethren with him, and pursued 
after him seven days' journey; and they 

4 overtook him in the mount Gilead. And 
God 9 came to Laban the Syrian in a 
dream by night, and said unto him. Take 
heed that thou speak not to Jacob 'either 

5 good or bad. Then Laban overtook Ja- 
cob. Now Jacob had pitched his tent 
in the mount: and Laban with his bre- 
thren pitched in the mount of Gilead. 

6 And Laban said to Jacob, What hast 
thou done, that thou hast stolen away 
■"unawares to me, and ^carried away my 
daughters, as captives taken with the 

7 sword? Wierefore didst thou flee away 
secretly, and 'steal away from me; and 
didst not tell me, that I might have sent 
thee away with mirth, and with songs, 

8 with tabret, and with harp? and hast 
not suff'ered me 'to kiss my sons and my 
daughters? "thou hast now done foolish- 

9 ly in so doing. It is in the power of my 
hand to do you hurt: but the "God of 


^ Ex. 9. 

' Exod. 3. 7. 
" ch. 28. iS, 
19, 20. 

" ver. 3. 
ch. 32. 9. 

' ch. 29. 

f Heb. tera- 
ver. 34, 33- 
Judg. 17. 5. 
& iS. 14, 17, 
18. 20. 

1 Sam. 15. 
23 Heb.;. 

& 19. 13, 16. 

2 Kin. 23. 24. 
Ezek. 21. 21. 
Hos. 3. 4. 
Zcch. 10. 2. 
Comp. ch. 
35. 2. 

t Heb. the 
heart of 
.So ver. 26, 27. 
P2Kin. 12.17. 
I.uke 9. 51. 
'1 Comp. ch. 
20. 3. 

t Heh. from 
good to bad. 
So ver. 29. 
Seech. 24.50. 

rver. 20. 27. 
* I Sam. 30. s. 

t Heb. hast 
stolen me. 
So ver. 20, 

' ver. 55. 
Ruth 1.9, 14. 
I Kin. 19. 20. 
Acts 20. 37, 
" I Sam. 26. 


* ver. 42. 
ch. 28. 13. 


Chap. xxxi. 30. 


Chap. xxxh. 6. 

* ver. 24. & 

en. 19. 34. 

7 ver. 19. 
Judg. iS. 24. 

t Heb. /(■//. 
ver. 37, not 

* Lev. 19. 32. 

a Lam. 4. 19. 

f Heb./-//. 
See ver. 34. 

b ver. 54. 
* ver. 23. 


X. 22. 12. 

«ch. 29.27,28. 

f See ver. 7. 
EPs. 124. 1,2. 
•^ ver. 53. 

> See ch. 29. 

' ver. 29. 

your father spake unto me ^yesternight, 
saying, Take thou heed that thou speak 
not to Jacob either good or bad. And 30 
now, though thou wouldest needs be gone, 
because thou sore longedst after thy fa- 
ther's house, yd wherefore hast thou 
ystolen my gods? And Jacob answered 31 
and said to Laban, Because I was afraid : 
for I said, Peradventure thou wouldest 
take by force thy daughters from me. 
With whomsoe\-er thou findest thy gods, 32 
let him not live: before our brethren dis- 
cern thou what is thine with me, and 
take // to thee. For Jacob knew not 
that Rachel had stolen them. And La- 33 
ban went into Jacob's tent, and into Le- 
ah's tent, and into the two maidservants' 
tents; but he found them not. Then 
went he out of Leah's tent, and entered 
into Rachel's tent. Now Rachel had 34 
taken the images, and put them in the 
camel's furniture, and sat upon them. 
And Laban 'searched all the tent, but 
found thet/i not. And she said to her 35 
father. Let it not displease my lord that 
I cannot ^rise up before thee; for the 
custom of women is upon me. And he 
searched, but found not the images. And 36 
Jacob was wToth, and chode with Laban : 
and Jacob answered and said to Laban, 
What is my trespass? what is my sin, 
that thou hast so ^hotly pursued after 
me? Whereas thou hast 'searched all 37 
my stuff, what hast thou found of all thy 
household stuff? set it here before ''my 
brethren and "^thy brethren, that they 
may judge betwixt us both. This twenty js 
years have I been with thee; thy ewes and 
thy she goats have not cast their young, 
and the rams of thy flock have 1 not 
eaten. That which was torn of beasts 1 39 
brought not unto thee; I bare the loss of 
it; of ''my hand didst thou require it, 
whether stolen by day, or stolen by night. 
Thus I was in the day, the drought con- 40 
sumed me, and the frcst by night; and 
my sleep departed from mine eyes. Thus 41 
have I been twenty years in thy house; 
I ■= served thee fourteen years for thy two 
daughters, and six years for thy cattle: 
and fthou hast changed my wages ten 
times. sExcept the God of my father, 42 
the God of Abraham, and ''the fear of 
Isaac, had been with me, surely thou 
hadst sent me away now empty. 'God 
hath seen mine affliction and the labour 
of my hands, and ''rebuked thee 'yester- 
night. And Laban answered and said 43 
unto Jacob, These daughters ai-e my 

daughters, and these children are my chil- 
dren, and these cattle are my cattle, and 
all that thou seest is mine : and what can 
I do this day unto these my daughters, 
or unto their children which they have 
44 born? Now therefore come thou, ""let 
us make a covenant, I and thou; "and 
let it be for a witness between me and 

45 thee. And Jacob "took a stone, and set 

46 it up_^r a pillar. And Jacob said unto 
his brethren. Gather stones; and they 
took stones, and made a heap: and 

47 they did eat there upon the heap. And 
Laban called it 'Jegar-sahadutha: but Ja- 

48 cob called it ''Galeed. And Laban said, 
PThis heap is a witness between me and 
thee this day. Therefore was the name 

49 of it called Galeed; and I'Mizpah; for 
he said. The Lord watch between me 
and thee, w-hen we are absent one from 

so another. If thou shalt afflict my daugh- 
ters, or if thou shalt take other wives be- 
side my daughters, no man is with us; 
see, God is witness betwixt me and thee. 

SI And Laban said to Jacob, Behold this 
heap, and behold this pillar, which I 

52 have cast betwixt me and thee; "'this 
heap be witness, and this pillar he witness, 
that I will not pass over this heap to 
thee, and that thou shalt not pass over 
this heap and this pillar unto me, for 

53 harm. The God of Abraham, and the 
God of Nahor, the God of their father, 
judge betwixt us. And Jacob sware by 

54Hhe fear of his father Isaac. Then Ja- 
cob 'offered sacrifice upon the mount, 
and called 'his brethren to eat bread: 
and they did eat bread, and tarried all 

55 night in the mount. And early in the 
morning Laban rose up, and kissed "his 
sons and his daughters, and "blessed 
them: "and Laban departed, and returned 
unto his place. 

.\nd Jacob went on his way, and the 

1 angels of God met him. And when Ja- 
cob saw them, he said. This is God's 
='ho,st: and he called the name of that 

3 place 'Mahanaim. And Jacob sent mes- 
sengers before him to Esau his brother 
unto the land of ''Seir, the 'country of 

4 Edom. And he commanded them, say- 
ing. Thus shall ye speak unto my lord 
Esau; Thy servant Jacob saith thus, I 
have sojourned with Laban, and stayed 

ithere until now: and I have oxen, and 
asses, flocks, and menservants, and wo- 
menservants: and I have sent to tell my 
lord, that "^I may find grace in thy sight. 

6 And the messengers returned to Jacob, 

•"ch. 26. 28. 

n ver. 48. 
Josh. 24. 27. 

o ch. 28. 18. 

< That is, 
TIte iuap of 
U That is, 
The Juap 0/ 
Comp. ch. 

28. 5. 

^ ver. 20. 
P ver. 44. 
1 Judg. II. 

29. 34- 

U That is, A 
deacon, or, 

""ver. 44, 48. 

* ver. 42. 

B Or, killed 
But comp. 
ver, 53. & ch. 
46. 1. 
» ver. 37. 

" ver. 28, 43. 

» ch. 28. 1. 


* Compare 
Josh. 5. 14. 
Luke 2. 13. 
See 2 Sam. 
17. 24. 
II That is, 
Two hosts, 
or. camps. 
b ch. 36. 8, 9. 
Deut. 2. 5. 
lush. 24. 4- 
i W^h. field. 

cch. 33. 8, 15. 



Chap, xxxii. 



Chap, xxxni. 8. 

■• ch. 33. I. 

' ch. 28. 13. 
fell. 31. 3. >3- 

f Heb. / am 
/ess IhtzK all, 

s See ch. 24. 

^ Hcb. upon. 
So ch. 31 50. 
Hos. 10. 14. 
*• Conip. ch. 
t8. 13 — 15. 

' ch. 43. It. 
Prov. 18. 16. 

I Heb my 

face. So ch 
19. 21. 
Job 42. 8, 9. 

saying, We came to thy brother Esau, 
and also ""he cometh to meet thee, and 
four hundred men with him. Then Ja- 
cob was greatly afraid and distres.sed: 
and he divided the people that was with 
him, and the flocks, and herds, and the 
camels, into two bands; and said. If a 
Esau come to the one company, and 
smite it, then the other company which 
is left shall escape. And Jacob said, 'O 9 
God of my father Abraham, and God of 
my father Isaac, the Lord fwhich saidst 
unto me. Return unto thy country, and 
to thy kindred, and I will deal well with 
thee: 'I am not worthy of the least of 10 
all the smercies, and of all the truth, 
which thou hast shewed unto thy ser- 
vant ; for with my staff I passed over 
this Jordan; and now I am become two 
bands. Deliver me, I pray thee, from n 
the hand of my brother, from the hand 
of Esau: for I fear him, lest he will 
come and smite me, and the mother 
'with the children. And ''thou saidst, 12 
I will surely do thee good, and make 
thy seed as the sand of the sea, which 
cannot be numbered for multitude. And 13 
he lodged there that same night; and 
took of that which came to his hand 'a 
present for Esau his brother; two hun- 14 
dred she goats, and twenty he goals, 
two hundred ewes, and twenty rams, 
thirty milch camels with their colts, forty 15 
kine, and ten bulls, twenty she asses, 
and ten foals. And he delivered them 16 
into the hand of his servants, every drove 
by themselves; and said unto his ser- 
vants, Pass over before me, and put a 
space betwixt drove and drove. And he 17 
commanded the, saying, When 
Esau my brother meeteth dree, and ask- 
eth thee, saying, ^Vhose art thoir? and 
whither goest thou? and whose arc 
before thee? then thou shalt say, 77/n' is 
be thy servant Jacob's; it is a present 
sent unto my lord Esau: and behold, 
also he is behind us. And so command- 19 
ed he the second, and the third, and all 
that followed the droves, saying, On this 
manner shall you speak unto Esau, when 
you find him. And say ye moreover. Be- 20 
hold, thy servant Jacob is behind us. 
For he said, I will appease him with the 
present that goeth before me, and after- 
ward I will see his face; peradventure he 
will accept 'of me. So went the present 21 
over before him : and himself lodged 
that night in the company. And he 22 
rose up that night, and took his two 

wives, and his two womenservants, and 
his eleven sons, and passed over the 

23 ford 1^ Jabbok. And he took them, and 
'sent them over the brook, and sent 
over that he had. 

i4 And Jacob was left alone; and there 
'wrestled a man with him until the 'break- 

25 ing of the day. And when he saw that 
he prevailed not against him, he touched 
the hollow of his thigh; and the hollow 
of Jacob's thigh was out of joint, as he 

26 wrestled with him. And he said, '"Let 
me go, for the day breaketh. And he 
said, I will not let thee go, except thou 

27 bless me. And he said unto him. What 

28 /> thy name? And he said, Jacob. And 
he said, "Thy name shall be called no 
more Jacob, but 'Israel: for as a prince 
hast thou power with God and °with 

29 men, and hast prevailed. And Jacob 
asked him, and said. Tell me, 1 pray 
thee, thy name. And he said, PWhere- 
fore is it that thou dost ask after my 

30 name? And he blessed him there. And 
Jacob called the name of the place 'Pe- 
niel : for 1 1 have seen God face to face, 

31 and my life is preserved. And as he 
passed over 'Penuel the sun rose upon 
him, and he ^halted upon his thigh. 

32 Therefore the children of Israel eat not 
of the sinew which 'shrank, which is 
upon the hollow of the thigh, unto this 
day: because he touched the hollow of 
Jacob's thigh in the sinew that shrank. 

And Jacob lifted up his eyes, and 
looked, and behold, ^Esau came, and 
with him four hundred men. And he 
divided the children unto Leah, and un- 
to Rachel, and unto the two handmaids. 

2 And he put the handmaids and their 
children foremost, and Leah and her 
children after, and Rachel and Joseph 

3 hindermost. And he passed over before 
them, and ''bowed himself to the ground 
.seven times, until he camg near to his 

4 brother. '^And Esau ran to meet him, 
and emliraced him, ''and fell on his 
neck, and kissed him: and they wept. 

5 And he lift up his eyes, and saw the 
women and the children ; and said, Who 
are those 'with thee? And he said. The 
children <= which God hath graciously 

6 given thy servant. Then the hantlmaid- 
ens came near, they and their children, 

7 and they bowed themselves. And Leah 
also with her children came near, and 
bowed themselves: and after came Jo- 
seph near and Rachel, and they bowed 

8 themselves. And he said, 'What mean- 

^ Deut. 2. 37. 
& 3, 16. 
Jobh. 12. 2. 
Comp. ver. 
24 iHeb... 
tHeb. crt«jrt/ 
to pass. 
' Hos. 12. 3,4. 
t Heb. as- 
cending of 
the morning. 
So ch. 19. 15. 
& ver. 26. 

■n So Mark 6. 


Luke 24. 38. 

" ch. 35. 10. 
■^ Kin. 17. 34. 
LM That is, 
A prince of 
God. \ 

ih. 33. 4. 
I'Judg. 13.18. 
rriiat is, 
Thejace of 

1 ch. 16. 13. 
E.x. 24. 10,11. 
(But E.\. 33. 

Deut. 5. 24. 
Judg. 6. 22. 
& 13. 22. 
Compare Ex. 
18. 4. 
]s;.i. 6. 5. 
'Judg. 8. 8, 

I Kin. 12. 25. 
" Mic. 4. 6, 7. 
Zeph. 3. 19. 
' Compare 
Jer. 51. 30 


"* ch. 32. 6. 

'' ch. 18. 2. 
& 42. 6. & 
43. 26. 
"^ ch. 32. 28. 

■i ch. 45. 14. 

t Heb. to 
thee '. 

" ch. 48. 9. 
Ps. 127. 3. 
Isai. 8. 18. 

I Heb, m,at 
i^ all this 
.So 2 Sam. 16. 

J on. I 



Chap, xxxiii. 9. 


Chap, xxxiv. 22. 

f ch. 32. 16. 
8 ch. 32. 5. 
See ver. 15. 
t Heb. be 
that to thee 
that Y& thine. 
t> ch. 18. 5. 
& 19. 8. 
* 2 Sam. 14. 


Matt. 18. 10. 

j Judg. 1. 15. 

1 Sam. 25. 27. 
& 30. 26 

2 Kin. 5. 15. 
[t Heb. all 
Phil. 4. 18. 
^ ch. 19. 3 
13. 25, 27. 

2 Km. 5. 23. 
^2 Sam. 18. 5. 
Isai. 8. 6. 
t Heb. ac- 
Jbot of the 
zuork, &^c. 
and accord- 
ing^ to the 
foot 0/ the 
"» ver. lii. 
ch. 32. 3. 
t Heb. set, 
or, place. 
So ch. 43. 9 
t Heb. 
W 'here/ore 
is this i 
" See ver. 8. 
ch. 34. II. 
& 47. 25. 
Ruth 2. 13. 
"Josh. 13. 27. 
Judg. 8. 5. 
Ps. 60. 6. 
n That is, 
Pjohn 3.23? 
D Called, 
Acts 7. 16, 
q Josh. 24. 1. 
Judg. 9. I. 
Ps. 60. 6. 
'■Josh. 24.32. 
John 4. 5. 
I Called, 
Acts 7. 16, 
1 Or, iambs. 
Josh. 24. 32. 
Job 42. n. 
But comp. 
Acts 7. 16. 
«ch. 35. 7.. 
H That is, 
Cod the God 
of Israel. 


» ch. 30. 21. 

l" ch. 33. 19. 
t Heb. hum- 
bled fwr. 
Deut. 22. 29. 
2 Sam. 13.12. 

t Heb. to lur 

\io tfie lieart 
of tile dam- 
sel] more ex- 

2 Sam. 19. 7. 
Isai. 40. 2. 
Hos. 2. II. 
' Judg. 44. 2. 

est thou by fall this drove which I met? 
And he said, These are sto find grace in 
the sight of my lord. And Esau said, I 9 
have enough, my brother; 'keep that 
thou hast unto thyself. And Jacob said, lo 
Nay, I pray thee, if now I have found 
grace in thy sight, then receive my pre- 
sent at my hand: ''for therefore I 'have 
seen thy face, as though I had seen the 
face of God, and thou wast pleased with 
me. Take, I pray thee, Jmy blessing u 
that is brought to thee; because God 
hath dealt graciousl y with me, and be- 
cause I have 'enough. And he ''urged 
him, and he took it. And he said, Let 12 
us take our journey, and let us go, and 
I will go before thee. And he said unto 13 
him, My lord knoweth that the children 
air tender, and the flocks and herds 
with young are with me: and if »ien 
should overdrive them one day, all the 
flock will die. Let my lord, I pray 14 
thee, pass over before his servant: and 
I will lead on 'softly, 'according as the 
cattle that goeth before me and the chil- 
dren be able to endure, until I come 
unto my lord ""unto Seir. And Esau 15 
said. Let me now 'leave with thee some 
of the folk that are with me. And he 
said, 'What needeth it? "let me find 
grace in the sight of my lord. So Esau 16 
returned that day on his way unto Seir. 
And Jacob journeyed to "Succoth, and 17 
built him a house, and made booths 
for his cattle : therefore the name of the 
place is called 'Succoth. And Jacob 18 
came to PShalem, a city of 'iShechem, 
which is in the land of Canaan, when 
he came from Padan-aram; and pitched 
his tent before the city. And ■'he bought 19 
a parcel of a field, where he had spread 
his tent, at the hand of the children of 
'Hamor, Shechem's father, for an hun- 
dred 'pieces of money. And he eretted2o 
there an altar, and ^called it 'El-Elohe- 

And ^Dinah the daughter of Leah, 
which she bare unto Jacob, went out to 
see the daughters of the land. And when 2 
''Shechem the son of Hamor the Hivite, 
prince of the country, saw her, he took 
her, and lay with her, and 'defiled her. 
And his soul clave unto Dinah the 3 
daughter of Jacob, and he loved the 
damsel, and spake 'kindly unto the dam- 
sel. And Shechem "^ spake unto his fa- 4 
ther Hamor, saying, Get me this damsel 
to wife. And Jacob heard that he had 5 
defiled Dinah his daughter: now his 

sons were with his cattle in the field: 
and Jacob <^held his peace until they 

6 were come. And Hamor the father of 
Shechem went out unto Jacob to com- 

7mune with him. And the sons of Jacob 
came out of the field when they heard 
it: and the men were grieved, and they 
^were very wroth, because he ^had 
wrought folly in Israel in lying with 
Jacob's daughter; which thing sought 

snot to be done. And Hamor com- 
muned with them, saying. The soul of my 
son Shechem longeth for your daughter: 

9 I pray you give her him to wife. And 
make ye marriages with us, and give 
your daughters unto us, and take our 

10 daughters unto you. And ye shall dwell 
with us: and ''the land shall be before 
you; dwell and 'trade you therein, and 
II ''get you possessions therein. And She- 
chem said unto her father and unto her 
brethren, 'Let me find grace in your 
eyes, and what ye shall say unto me 
12 1 will give. Ask me never so much 
'"dowry and gift, and I will give accord- 
ing as ye shall say unto me : but give me 

13 the damsel to wife. And the sons of 
Jacob answered Shechem and Hamor 
his father "deceitfully, and said, because 

14 he had "defiled Dinah their sister: and 
they said unto them, We cannot do this 
thing, to give our sister to one that is 
uncircumcised; for Pthat 7acrc a reproach 

15 unto us : but in this will we consent unto 
you : If ye will be as we he, that every 

16 male of you be circumcised; then will 
we give our daughters unto you, and we 
will take your daughters to us, and we 
will dwell with you, and we will become 

17 one people. But if ye will not hearken 
unto us, to be circumcised; then will we 
take our daughter, and we will be gone. 

18 And their words pleased Hamor, and 

19 Shechem Hamor's son. And the young 
man deferred not to do the thing, be- 
cause he had delight in Jacob's daughter: 
and he 7oas imore honourable than all 

20 the house of his father. And Hamor 
and Shechem his son came unto the 
gate of their city, and communed with 

21 the men of their city, saying. These men 
are peaceable with us ; therefore let them 
dwell in the land, and ''trade therein ; for 
the land, behold, // is large enough for 
them; let us take their daughters to us 
for wives, and let us give them our 

22 daughters. Only herein will the men 
consent unto us for to dwell with us, to 
be one people, if every male among us 

•^ch. 24. 21. 
I Sam. 10.27. 

« ch. 49. 7. 
■Judg. 20. 6. 
2 Sam. 13. 12. 

s ver. 31. 
ch. 20. 9. & 
29. 26. 

Lev. 4. 2, 13, 
22. 27. & 

5- 17- & 
2 Sam. 13. 
12 (Heb. J. 

^ ch. 13. 9. 
& 20. 15, 
' ver. 21. 
ch. 42. 34. 
"^ ch. 47. 27. 

• See ch. 33. 

" Exod. 22. 
16. 17. 

I Sam. 18.25. 
Comp. Dcut. 
22. 29. 

" Comp. 2 

Sam. 13. 24, 


" ver. 27. 

P Josh. 5. 9. 

«i I Chr. 4. 9. 


Chap, xxxiv. 


Chap, xxxv, 26. 

s See ch. 23. 

1 ch. 49. 5—7, 

" ch. 29. 33, 

34. & 30. 21. 


7 ch. 43. 8. & 
45. 19, &c. 
^ Josh. 7. 25. 
* Exod. 5. 21. 

1 Sam. 13. 4. 
& 27- 12. 

2 Sam. 10. 6. 
& 16. 21. 

I Chr. 19. 6 
b ch. 13, 7. 
ch. 15. zo, 21. 
c I Chr. 16. 
19 marg, 
Deut. 4. 27. 
& 26. 5. 

& 33- 6. 
Ps, 105, IZ 

Comp. Num. 
9. 20. 

Job 16. 22. 
Ezek. 12. 16. 


» ch. 28. 


*> ch. 27. 43. 

•^ ch. 18. 19. 
Josh. 24. 15. 
** Comp. ch. 

31- 19- 
Josh. 24. 2, 

1 Sam. 7. 3. 
e So Exod. 
19. 10. 

f ch. 32. 7, 24. 
B ch. 28. zo. 
& 31- 3. 

" HOS. 2. 13. 

Seech. 24. 22. 
> Josh. 24. 26. 

2 Sam. 18. 9, 

1 Kin. 13. 14. 

1 Chr. 10. 12. 
So ver. 8. 

^ ch. 9. 2. 
So Ex. 15. 
16. & 23. 27. 
Deut. II. 25. 
Josh. 2. 9. 

2 Chr. 14. 14. 
' ch. 28. 19. 

be circumcised, as they a>-e circumcised. 
S/ia// not their cattle and their substance 23 
and every beast of theirs /if ours? only 
let us consent unto them, and they will 
dwell with us. And unto Hamor and 24 
unto Shechem his son hearkened all that 
^went out of the gate of his city; and 
ever)' male was circumcised, all that went 
out of the gate of his city. And it came 25 
to pass on the third day, when they were 
sore, that two of the sons of Jacob, 'Si- 
meon and Levi, "Dinah's brethren, took 
each man his sword, and came upon the 
city boldly, and slew all the males. And 26 
they slew Hamor and Shechem his son 
with the 'edge of the sword, and took 
Dinah out of Shechem's house, and went 
out. The sons of Jacob came upon the 27 
slain, and spoiled the city, because they 
had -''defiled their sister. They took 28 
their sheep, and their o.xen, and their 
asses, and that which 7cias in the city, 
and that which rvas in the field, and all 29 
their wealth, and all their y little ones, 
and their wives took they captive, and 
spoiled even all that was in the house. 
And Jacob said to Simeon and Levi, 30 
Ye have ^troubled me ^to make me to 
stink among the inhabitants of the land, 
amongst ''the Canaanites and the Periz- 
zites: and I /v/«if <=few in number, they 
shall gather themselves together against 
me, and slay me; and I shall be de- 
stroyed, I and my house. And they 31 
said, Should he deal with our sister as 
with a harlot? 

And God said unto Jacob, Arise, go 
up to '^ Beth-el, and dwell there: and 
make there an altar unto God, that ap- 
peared unto thee "^when thou fleddest 
from the face of Esau thy brother. Then 2 
Jacob said unto his '^household, and to 
all that 7cvn' with him. Put away ''the 
strange gods that are among you, and 
"^be clean, and change your garments: 
and let us arise, and go up to Beth-el; 3 
and I will make there an altar unto God, 
fwho answered me in the day of my dis- 
tress, Sand was with me in the way which 
I went. And they gave unto Jacob all 4 
the strange gods which 7t>ere in their 
hand, and a// their ''earrings which were 
in their ears; and Jacob hid them under 
'the oak which was by Shechem. And 5 
they journeyed: and ''the ten-or of God 
was upon the cities that were round 
about them, and they did not pursue 
after the sons of Jacob. So Jacob came 6 
to 'Luz, which is in the land of Canaan, 

that /j, Beth-el, he and all the people 

7 that were with him. And he built there 
an altar, and called the place 'El-beth-el: 
because there God appeared unto him, 
when he fled from the face of his brother. 

8 But ■" Deborah Rebekah's nurse died, 
and she was buried beneath Beth-el un- 
der "an oak: and the name of it was 

9 called "Allon-bachuth. And God ap- 
peared unto Jacob again, when he came 
out of Padan-aram, and blessed him. 

10 And God said unto him. Thy name is 
Jacob: °thy name shall not be called 
any more Jacob, f'but Israel shall be thy 
name : and he called his name Israel. 

11 And God said unto him, 1I am God Al- 
mighty: be 'fruitful and multiply; '^a na- 
tion and a company of nations shall be 
of thee, and kings .shall come out of thy 

j2 loins; and the land 'which I gave Abra- 
ham and Isaac, to thee I will give it, 
and to thy seed after thee will I give the 

island. And God "went up from him in 
the place where he talked with him. 

14 And Jacob "set up a pillar in the place 
where he talked with him, ei'en a pillar 
of stone: and he poured a '^drink offer- 
ing thereon, and he poured oil thereon. 

15 And Jacob called the name of the place 
where God spake with him, y Beth-el. 

16 And they journeyed from Beth-el; and 
there was but 'a little way to come to 
Ephrath: and Rachel travailed, and she 

17 had hard labour. And it came to pass, 
when she was in hard labour, that the 
midwife said unto her. Fear not; ^thou 

isshalt have this son also. And it came 
to pass, as her soul was in departing 
(for she died) that she called his name 
'Ben-oni: but his father called him 'Ben- 

igjamin. And ^Rachel died, and was bu- 
ried in the way to ''Ephrath, which is 

CO Beth-lehem. And Jacob set a pillar 
upon her grave: that is '^the pillar of Ra- 

21 chel's grave unto this day. And Israel 
journeyed, and spread his tent beyond 

22 ''the tower of Edar. And it came to pass, 
when Israel dwelt in that land, that Reu- 
ben went and "^lay with Bilhah his fa- 
ther's concubine: and Israel heard it. 

23 Now the sons of Jacob were twelve: the 
sons of Leah; fReuben, Jacob's first- 
born, and Simeon, and Levi, and Judah, 

24 and Issachar, and Zebulun: the sons of 

25 Rachel ; Joseph, and Benjamin: and the 
sons of Bilhah, Rachel's handmaid ; Dan, 

26 and Naphtali: and the sons of Zilpah, 
Leah's handmaid ; (lad, and Asher: these 
are the sons of Jacob, which were bom 

II That is, 
The Cod jf 

^ ch. 24. 59. 

" See ch. 13. 
18. S: ver. 4. 
II That is, 
Tlu^ oak of 

o Comp. ch. 
17- S. 15- 
P ch. 32. 28. 

f ch. 28. 3. 
S: 48. 4. 
s ch. 17. 5, 6, 
16. & 26. 4. 

• ch. 12. 7. & 
13. 15. .'417.8. 
& 26. 3. 
& 28. 13. 

^ ch. 17. 22. 

" ch. 28. 18. 

■^ Num. 28. 7, 


' ch. 28, 19. 

+ Heb. a 
lirtle piece 
0/ ground. 
.So ch. 48. 7. 
2 Kin. 5. 19. 

^ ch. 30. 24. 
I Sam. 4. 20. 

il That is, 
The son 11/ 
viy sorrtnv. 
11 That is, TIte 
son of the 
right hand. 
» ch. 48. 7. 
*> Ruth 1. 2. 
& 4. II. 
]\Iicah 5. 2, 
Matt. 2. 6, 
<^ 1 Sam. 10.2. 
d Mic. 4. 8 
c ch. 49. 4. 

1 Chr. 5. I. 
Comp ch. 
30. 4. & 37. 2. 

2 Sam. 16. 22. 
& 20. 3. 

I Cor. 5. I. 
'' ch. 46. 


Ex. I. 2 — 4. 


Chap. xxxv. 27. 


Chap, xxxvi. 


s ch. 13. 18. 
& 23. 2. 19. 
>> Josh. 14.15 
& 15- 13 
• Compare 
ch. 28. 10. 

B.C. 1716 

1835/ Gr. 
'ch. 15. 15. 
& 25. 8. 
I So ch. 2^. 
9. & 49- 3'- 


a ch. 25. 30. 
*> ch. 26. 34. 

« ver. 14, 18, 

•^ ch. 28. 9. 

s ver. 10. 
I Chr. I. 35. 

t Heb. souls. 

fch. 13. 6. 

B ch. 17. 8. 
& 28. 4. & 37. 

•i Seech. 32. 3. 
' ver. I, 19. 

So ver. 43. 

' I Chr. I. 35. 
1 ver. 4. 

[I Or, Zeflil. 
I Chr. 1. 36.] 

■"Ex. 17. 

Num. 24. 20. 
I Sam. 15. 2, 
3, Sic. 

' ver. II, 12. 

to him ill Padan-aram. And Jacob came 27 
unto Isaac his father unto sMamre, unto 
the i^city of Arbah, which is Hebron, 
where Abraham and 'Isaac sojourned. 
And the days of Isaac were an hundred 28 
and fourscore years. And Isaac gave 29 
up the ghost, and died, and ''was gather- 
ed unto his people, bfiitg old and full of 
days: and 'his sons Esau and Jacob 
buried him. 

Now these arc the generations of Esau, 
^who is Edom. ''Esau took his wives of 2 
the daughters of Canaan ; Adah the 
daughter of Elon the Hittite, and '=Aho- 
libamah the daughter of Anah the daugh- 
ter' of Zibeon the Hivite; and ''Bashe- 3 
math Ishmael's daughter, sister of Neba- 
joth. And Adah bare to Esau "^Eliphaz; 4 
and Bashemath bare Reuel; and Aholi- 5 
bamah bare Jeush, and Jaalam, and Ko- 
rah: these are the sons of Esau, which 
were born unto him in the land of Ca- 
naan. And Esau took his wives, and 6 
his sons, and his daughters, and all the 
'persons of his house, and his cattle, and 
all his beasts, and all his substance, which 
he had got in the land of Canaan ; and 
went into the country from the face of 
his brother Jacob. ""For their riches were 7 
more than that they might dwell toge- 
ther; and the land s wherein they were 
strangers could not bear them because 
of their cattle. Thus dwelt Esau in a 
''mount Seir: 'Esau is Edom. 

And these arc the generations of Esau 9 
the father of 'the Edomites in mount 
Seir : these are the names of Esau's sons ; lo 
''Eliphaz the son of 'Adah the wife of 
Esau, Reuel the son of Bashemath the 
wife of Esau. And the sons of P'Jiphazn 
were Teman, Omar, 'Zepho, and Gatam, 
and Kenaz. And Timna was concubine 12 
to Eliphaz Esau's son; and she bare to 
Eliphaz "'Amalek: these 7iicrc the sons 
of Adah Esau's wife. And these arc the 13 
sons of Reuel ; Nahath, and Zerah, Sham- 
mah, and Mizzah: these were the sons 
of Bashemath Esau's wife. And these 14 
were the sons of "Aholibamah, the daugh- 
ter of Anah, daughter of Zibeon, Esau's 
wife: and she bare to Esau Jeush, 
and Jaalam, and Korah. These werci^ 
dukes of the sons of Esau: ''the sons of 
Eliphaz the firstborn son of Esau ; duke 
Teman, duke Omar, duke Zepho, duke 
Kenaz, duke Korah, duke Gatam, and 16 
duke Amalek: these are the dukes t/iai 
came of Eliphaz in the land of Edom; 
these zvere the sons of Adah. And these 17 

are the sons of p Reuel Esau's son; duke 
Nahath, duke Zerah, duke Shammah, 
duke Mizzah: these are the dukes that 
came of Reuel in the land of Edom ; these 
are the sons of Bashemath Esau's wife. 

18 And these o'/r the sons of 1 Aholibamah 
Esau's wife; duke Jeush, duke Jaalam, 
duke Korah: these were the dukes t/iat 
came of Aholibamah the daughter of A- 

19 nah, Esau's wife. These are the sons of 
Esau, ""who is Edom, and these are their 

20 ''These are the sons of Seir ' the Horite, 
who inhabited the land ; Lotan, and Sho- 

21 bal, and Zibeon, and Anah, and Dishon, 
and Ezer, and Dishan: these are the 
dukes of the Horites, the children of Seir 

22 in the land of Edom. And the children 
of Lotan were Hori and ' Hemam ; and 

23 Lotan's sister was "Timna. And the 
children of Shobal 7i'ere these; 'Alvan, 
and Manahath, and Ebal, "Shepho, and 

24 Onam. And these are the children of 
Zibeon ; both Aiah, and Anah : this was 
that Anah that found the mules in the 
wilderness, as he fed the asses of Zibeon 

25 his father. And the children of Anah 
were these; Dishon, and "Aholibamah 

26 the daughter of Anah. And these are 
the children of Dishon; 'Hemdan, and 

27 Eshban, and Ithran, and Cheran. The 
children of Ezer are these; Bilhan, and 

23Zaavan, and 'Akan. The children of 

29 Dishan are these; Uz, and Aran. These 
^n" the dukes that came of the Horites; 
"duke Lotan, duke Shobal, duke Zibeon, 

30 duke Anah, duke Dishon, duke Ezer, 
duke Dishan: these are the dukes that 
came of Hori, among their dukes in the 
land of Seir. 

31 And i'these are the kings that reigned 
in the land of Edom, before there reigned 
any king over the children of Israel. 

32 And Bela the son of Beor reigned in 
Edom: and the name of his city was 

33Dinhabah. And Bela died, and Jobab 
the son of Zerah of Bozrah reigned in 

34 his stead. And Jobab died, and Hu- 
sham of the land of Temani reigned in 

35 his stead. And Husham died, and Ha- 
dad the son of Bedad, who smote Mi- 
dian in the field of Moab, reigned in his 
stead: and the name of his city 7uas 

36Avith. And Hadad died, and Samlah 

37 of Masrekah reigned in his stead. And 
Samlah died, and Saul of ^Rehoboth by 

38 the river reigned in his stead. And Saul 
died, and Baal-hanan the son of Achbor 

39 reigned in his stead. And Baal-hanan 

P ver. 13. 

1 ver. 14. 

s To ver. 28, 
I Chr. I. 
* ch. 14. 6. 
Deut. 2. 12, 

[« Or, 
I Chr. I. 39.] 
" ver. 12. 
[« Or, Allan. 
I Chr. I. 40.] 
1 Chr. I. 40.J 



I Chr. I. 41.] 

[II Or, yalian. 
I Chr. I. 42.J 

tTo ver. 43, 
I Chr. I. 

« Gen. 10. II. 


Chap, xxxvt. 40. 


Chap, xxxvh. 29. 

» [i Chr. I. 
50, Hadad, 
Pat. After 
his death was 
an Aristo- 
Ex. 15. 15. 
About B.C. 
1 496. J 

ver, 40—43. 
Com p. Num. 
20. 14. 
^1 Chr. I. 51. 

1 Heb. 
So ver. 9. 


t Heb. o/his 
father's so- 
ch. 17. 8. & 
28. 4. & 36. 7 
Su ch. 23.4. 
Heb. II. 9. 

B.C. 1729 

1848? Gr. 
"ch. 2. 4? & 

l* ch. 30. 24. 
' I Sam. 2. 

° ch. 44. 20. 

1 Or, fii-ces. 
ver. 23, 32. 

2 Sam. 13. 18, 

* ch. 42. 6,9. 

f ch. 43. 26. 
& 44. 14. 

8 Comp. ch. 
35- 18. 

•> Acts 7. g. 
1 Dan. 7. 28 
Luke 2. 19, 

« ch. 33. 18, 

the son of Achbor died, and ^Hadar 
reigned in his stead: and the name of 
his city joas Pau; and his wife's name 
7i'as Mehetabel, the daughter of Matred, 
the daughter of Mezahab. And these 40 
are the names of •'the dukes t/iat fame of 
Esau, according to their famihes, after 
their places, by their names ; duke Tim- 
nah, duke 'Alvah, duke Jetheth, duke 41 
Aholibamah, duke Elah, duke Pinon, 
duke Kenaz, duke Teman, duke Mibzar, 42 
duke Magdiel, duke Iram: these A' the 43 
dukes of Edom, according to their habi- 
tations in the land of their possession: 
he is Esau the father of 'the Edomites. 

And Jacob dwelt in the land 'wherein 
his father was a stranger, in the land of 
Canaan. These are •''the generations of 2 
Jacob. Joseph, ieh/g- ''seventeen years 
old, was feeding the flock with his bre- 
thren; and the lad 7aas with the sons of 
Bilhah, and with the sons of Zilpah, his 
father's wives: and Joseph brought unto 
his father '^ their evil report. Now Israel 3 
loved Joseph more than all his children, 
because he 7C'as ''the son of his old age: 
and he made him a coat of many "co- 
lours. And when his brethren saw that 4 
their father loved him more than all his 
brethren, they hated him, and could not 
speak peaceably unto him. And Joseph 5 
dreamed a dream, and he told it his 
brethren: and they hated him yet the 
more. And he said unto them. Hear, 6 
I pray you, this dream which I have 
dreamed: for, ■= behold, we were binding 7 
sheaves in the field, and lo, my sheaf 
arose, and also stood upright; and be- 
hold, your sheaves stood round about, 
and ''made obeisance to my sheaf And 8 
his brethren said to him, Shalt thou in- 
deed reign over us? or shalt thou indeed 
have dominion over us? And they hated 
him yet the more for his dreams, and for 
his words. And he dreamed yet another 9 
dream, and told it his brethren, and said. 
Behold, I have dreamed a dream more; 
and behold, the sun and the moon and 
the eleven stars made obeisance to me. 
And he told // to his father, and to his 10 
brethren: and his father rebuked him, 
and said unto him. What is this dream 
that thou hast dreamed? Shall I and sdiy 
mother and thy brethren indeed come to 
bow down ourselves to thee to the earth? 
And ''his brethren envied him; but hisn 
father 'observed the saying. 

And his brethren went to feed their 12 
father's flock in '^Shecheni. And Israel 13 

said unto Joseph, Do not thy brethren 
feed the flock in Shechem? come, and I 
will .send thee unto them. And he said 

14 to him. Here am I. And he said to 
him. Go, I pray thee, 'see whether it be 
well with thy brethren, and well with the 
flocks; and bring me word again. So he 
sent him out of the vale of 'Hebron, and 

15 he came to Shechem. And a certain 
man found him, and behold, he was 
wandering in the field : and the man 
asked him, saying. What seekest thou? 

16 And he said, I seek my brethren : tell 
me, I pray thee, where they feed their 

\Tflocks. And the man said, They are de- 
parted hence; for I heard them say. Let 
us go to Dothan. And Joseph went 
after his brethren, and found them in 

18 "'Dothan. And when they saw him afar 
off, even before he came near unto them, 
they conspired against him to slay him. 

19 And they said one to another. Behold, 

20 this 'dreamer cometh. Come now there- 
fore, and let us slay him, and cast him 
into some pit, and we will say, Sotiie 
evil beast hath devoured him: and we 
shall see what will become of his dreams. 

21 And "Reuben heard it, and he delivered 
him out of their hands ; and said. Let us 

22 not kill him. And Reuben said unto 
them. Shed no blood, /'/// cast him into 
this pit that is in the wilderness, and lay 
no hand upon him, °that he might rid 
him out of their hands, to deliver him to 

23 his father again. And it came to pass, 
when Joseph was come unto his bre- 
thren, that they stript Joseph out of his 
coat, his coat of many "colours that was 

24 on him; and they took him, and cast 
him into a pit: and the pit was empty, 

25 there 7C'as no water in it. And they sat 
down to eat bread : and they lift up 
their eyes and looked, and behold, a 
company of Pishmeelites came from Gi- 
lead with their camels bearing ispicery 
and "^balm and myrrh, going to carry // 

26 down to Egypt. And Judah said unto 
his brethren. What profit is it if we slay 
our brother, and ^conceal his blood? 

27 Come, and let us sell him to the Ishme- 
elites, and 'let not our hand be upon 
him; for he is our brother and "our flesh. 

28 And his brethren 'were content. Then 
there passed by "Midianites merchant- 
men; and they drew and lift up Joseph 
out of the pit, -^and sold Joseph to the 
Ishmeelites for twenty y pieces of silver: 
and they brought Joseph into Egypt. 

29 And Reuben returned unto the pit; and 

t Heb. see 
the peace o/ 
thy brethren^ 

So ch. 29. 6. 
& 43. 27. 28. 
I Sam. 17. 18. 
1 ch. 13. 18. 
& 3S- 27. 

•"2 Kin. 6. 


Judith 4. 
6. & 7. 3, 18. 
& 8. 3. 
^Heh. master 
0/ dreavts. 
So ch. 14. 13. 
& 49. 23. 
Ex. 21. 3, 22. 
& 24. 14. 
2 Kin. I. 8 
(Heb. . 
" ch. 42. 22. 

o ver. 29, 30. 

B Or, pieces. 
ver. 3. 

P ver. 27, 28. 
& 39. I. 
Comp. ver. 
28, 36. 

1 ch. 43. II. 
■■ Jer. 8. 22. 
S: 46. II. 
Ezek. 27. 17. 
' ver. 20. 
" See ch. 29. 

t Heb. 
* ch. 25. 2. 
Judg. 6. 3. 
« ch. 45. 4. 
Ps. 105. 17. 
Wisd. 10. 13. 
Acts 7. 9. 
y See ch. 33. 

19. Also ch. 

20. 16. & 45. 

Judg. 9. 4. 
& 16. 5. 

2 Kiu. 5. 5, 


Chap, xxxvii. 30. 


Chap, xxxvhi. 26. 

* ver. 34. See 
th. 44. 13. 
» ch. 42. 13, 
32, 36. & 
44- 3'- 
Jer. 31. IS. 5. 7. 
b ver. 23. 
« ch. 38. 25, 
26 ;Heb.). 
^ ver. 20. 
ch. 44. 28. 
« ver. 29. 
I. It. 

Pch. 42. 38. 

8:44. 29- 31- 
^ ch. 25. 2. 
ver. 28. 
t Heb. <•«- 
Hue ft: lUit 
the word 
dr>th sieuify 
nut only eu- 
rittcft^; but 
also chfjnt 

and officers. 
Eslh. I. 10. 
So ch. 39. I. 
& 40. 2, 7. 
t Heb. chUf 
of the 
men^ or, ^jrc- 


* ver. 16. 
''I Sam. 22.1. 
2.^am. 23. 13. 
I Chr. II. 15. 
Mic. I. 15. 
« I Chr. 2. 

^ ch. 46. 12. 
Xum. 36. 19, 


« Josh. 15. 


Mic. I. 14? 

f ch. 21. 21. 

e I Chr. 2. 3. 

h Deut. 25. 5 

— 10. 

Matt. 22. 24, 

t Heh. vms 
c7'il if! the 
eyes of the 


ch. 28. 8. 
E.V. 21. 8. 
1 Ruth I. 12, 

k Lev. 22. 13. 

behold, Joseph urns not in the pit; and 
he ^rent his clothes. And he returned 30 
unto his brethren, and said. The child 
^is not; and I, whither shall I go? And 31 
they took ''Joseph's coat, and killed a 
kid of the goats, and dipped the coat in 
the blood; and they sent the coat of 32 
many colours, and they brought // to 
their father; and said. This have we 
found: "^know now whether it be thy 
son's coat or no. And he knew it, and 33 
said, // is my son's coat; an <*evil beast 
hath devoured him; Joseph is without 
doubt rent in pieces. And Jacob ^rent34 
his clothes, and put sackcloth upon his 
loins, and mourned for his son many 
days. And all his sons and all his 35 
daughters 'rose up to comfort him; but 
he refused to be comforted ; and he said. 
For si will go down into the grave unto 
my son mourning. Thus his father wept 
for him. And ''the Medanites sold him 36 
into Egypt unto Potiphar, an 'officer of 
Pharaoh's, and "captain of the guard. 

K Or, chief marshal. So ch. 39. i. & 40. 3, 4. & 41. 10, t2. 

And it came to pass at that time, that 
Judah went down from his brethren, and 
^turned in to a certain ''Adullamite, 
whose name 7i'as Hirah. And Judah a 
saw there a daughter of a certain Cana- 
anite, whose name was "^Shuah; and he 
took her, and went in unto her. And 3 
she conceived, and bare a son; and he 
called his name Er. And she conceived 4 
again, and bare a son; and she rolled 
his name ''Onan. And she yet again 5 
conceived, and bare a son; and called 
his name Shelah : and he was at *= Chezib, 
when she bare him. And Judah ftook 6 
a wife for Er his firstborn, whose name 
7L<as Tamar. And Er, Judah's firstborn, 7 
w-as wicked in the sight of the Lord; 
gand the Lord slew him. And Judah a 
said unto Onan, Go in unto ''thy bro- 
ther's wife, and marry her, and raise up 
seed to thy brother. And Onan knew 9 
that the seed should not be his; and it 
came to pass, when he went in unto his 
brother's wife, that he spilled // on the 
ground, lest that he should give seed to 
his brother. And the thing which he 10 
did 'displeased the Lord: wherefore he 
slew him also. Then said Judah to Ta-n 
mar his daughter in law, ' Remain a wi- 
dow at thy father's house, till Shelah my 
son be grown: for he said. Lest perad- 
venture he die also, as his brethren did. 
And Tamar went and dwelt ^in her fa- 

i2ther's house. And 'in process of time 
the daughter of Shuah Judah's wife died; 
and Judah 'was comforted, and went up 
unto his sheepshearers to ""Timnath, he 
and his friend Hirah the Adullamite. 

13 And it was told Tamar, saying. Behold 
thy father in law goeth up to ""Timnath 

14 to shear his sheep. And she put her 
widow's gannents off from her, and co- 
vered her with a vail, and ^\■ral3ped her- 
self, and sat in 'an open place, which is 
by the way to ""Timnath ; for she saw that 
Shelali was grown, and she was not given 

15 unto him to wife. When Judah saw her, 
he thought her to be a harlot; because 

16 she had co\'ered her face. And he 
"turned unto her by the way, and said. 
Go to, I pray thee, let me come in unto 
thee ; (for he knew not that she 'luas his 
daughter in law:) and she said. What 
wilt thou give me, that thou mayest come 

17 in unto me? And he said, I will send 
thee 'a kid from the flock. And she said. 
Wilt thou give me a. pledge, till thou send 

18/^? And he said. What pledge shall I 
give thee? And she said, °Thy signet, 
and thy bracelets, and thy staff that is 
in thine hand. And he gave it her, and 
came in unto her, and she conceived by 

19 him. And she arose, and went away, 
and laid by Pher vail from her, and put 

20 on the garments of her widowhood. And 
Judah sent the kid by the hand of his 
friend the Adullamite, to receive his 
pledge from the woman's hand: but he 

21 found her not. Then he asked the men 
of that place, saying, \\'here is the har- 
lot, that loas ''openly by the way side? 
And they said. There was no harlot in 

22 this //(TiTC. And he returned to Judah, 
and said, I cannot find her; and also the 
men of the place said, that there was no 

23 harlot in this plaee. And Judah said. 
Let her take it to her, lest we ' be shamed : 
behold, I sent this kid, and thou hast 

24 not found her. And it came to pass a- 
bout three months after, that it was told 
Judah, saying, Tamar thy daughter in 
law hath played the harlot ; and also, be- 
hold, she is with child b)' whoredom. 
And Judah said. Bring her forth, and ilet 

25 her be burnt. When she was brought 
forth, she sent to her father in law, say- 
ing, By the man, whose these arc, am I 
with child: and she said, ■'Discern, I 
pray thee, whose are these, '^the signet, 

26 and bracelets, and staff. And Judah ■'ac- 
knowledged them, and said, 'She hath 
been more righteous than I ; because that 

t Heb. t/it 
days 7vere 
' ch. 24. 67. 
& 37- 35- 
2 Sam. 13. 39. 
°' Josh. 15. 
10, 57. or 
Josh. 19. 43. 
Judg. 14. I. 

t Heb. the 
door of eyes, 
or, of Ena- 
See ver. 21. 

t Heb. a kid 
of the goats. 
So ver. 20 
(not ver. 23). 

o ver. 25. 
Jer. 22. 24. 

P ver. 14. 
ch. 24. 65. 

I Or. in 
.See ver. 14. 

becotne a 

'^ Comp. Lev, 
21. 9. 

r ch. 37. • 
33 iHeb.) 
• ver. 18. 

' I Sam. 24. 


Chap, xxxviii. 27. 


Chap. xl. 5. 

« See ch. 35. 
24, &c. 

« Josh. 2. 18, 

II Or, Where- 
fore hast 
thou made 
this breach 
II That is. 
A breach. 
J ch. 46. 12. 
Num. 26. 20. 
I Chr. 2. 4. 
Matt. I. 3. 


* ch. 37. 36. 

b ch. 37. 28 

c ver. 21. 

ch. 21. 22 


26. 24, 28 


28. 15. 

I Sam. 16. 


& 18. 14, 28. 

Acts 7. 9. 

■i Ps, I. 3. 

« ch. 18. 3 


19. 19. & 

30. 27. & 

33. 10. 

ver. 21. 

f ch. 30. 27, 

K ch. 2g. 17 
Comp.i Sam 
16. 12. 

* ch. 22. 12 

'^sSam. 12. 

9. IS- 
Ps. 51. 4. 

I gave her not to Shelah my son. And 
he knew her again no more. And it 27 
came to pass in the time of her travail, 
that, behold, "twins 7C'e/r in her womb. 
And it came to pass, when she travailed, 28 
that f/ii' one put out his hand : and the 
midwife took and bound upon his hand 
a "scarlet thread, saying. This came out 
first. And it came to ]»ss, as he drew 29 
back his hand, that, behold, his brother 
came out: and she said, 'How hast thou 
broken forth? this breach be upon thee : 
therefore his name was called 'Pharez. 
And afterward came out his brother, that 30 
had the scarlet thread upon his hand : 
and his name was called yZarah. 

And Joseph was brought down to E- 
gypt; and ='Potiphar, an officer of Pha- 
raoh, captain of the guard, an Egyptian, 
bought him of the hand of the ''Ishme- 
elites, which had brought him down 
thither. And '^the Lord was with Jo- 2 
seph, and he was a prosperous man; and 
he was in the house of his master the 
Eg)rptian. And his master saw that the 3 
Lord ivas with him, and that the Lord 
''made all that he did to prosper in his 
hand. And Joseph ^ found grace in his 4 
sight, and he served him: and he made 
him overseer over his house, and all that 
he had he put into his hand. And it 5 
came to pass from the time that he had 
made him overseer in his house, and 
over all that he had, that the Lord bless- 
ed the Egyptian's house ^for Joseph's 
sake ; and the blessing of the Lord was 
upon all that he had in the house, and 
in the field. And he left all that he had 6 
in Joseph's hand ; and he knew not ought 
he had, save the bread which he did eat. 
And Joseph Swas a goodly person, and 
well favoured. And it came to pass after ^ 
these things, that his master's wife cast 
her eyes upon Joseph; and she said, Lie 
with me. But he refused, and said unto 8 
his master's wife. Behold, my master 
wotteth not what is with me in the house, 
and *'he hath committed all that he hath 
to my hand ; there is none greater in this 9 
house than I; neither hath he 'kept back 
any thing from me but thee, 
thou art his wife: how then can I do 
this great wickedness, and ''sin against 
God? And it came to pass, as she spake 10 
to Joseph day by day, that he hearkened 
not unto her, to lie by her, or to be with 
her. And it came to pass about thisn 
time, that Joseph went into the house to 
do his business ; and there was none of 

12 the men of the house there within. And 
she caught him by his garment, saying, 
Lie with me : and he left his garment in 
her hand, and fled, and got him out. 

13 And it came to pass, when she saw that 
he had left his gannent in her hand, and 

14 was fled forth, that she called unto the 
men of her house, and spake unto them, 
saying, .See, he hath brought in a He- 
brew unto us to mock us; he came in 
unto me to lie with me, and I cried with 

15a Moud voice: and it came to pass, when 
he heard that I lifted up my voice and 
cried, that he left his garment with me, 

16 and fled, and got him out. And she laid 
up his garment by her, until his lord 

17 came home. And she spake unto him 
according to these words, saying. The 
Hebrew servant, which thou hast brought 
unto us, came in unto me to mock me: 

18 and it came to pass, as I lift up my 
voice and cried, that he left his garment 

19 with me, and fled out. And it came to 
pass, when his master heard the words 
of his wife, which she spake unto him, 
saying. After this manner did thy servant 

:oto me; that his wrath was kindled. And 
Joseph's master took him, and 'put him 
into the "'prison, a place where the 
king's prisoners were bound : and he was 

21 there in the ""prison. But "the Lord was 
with Joseph, and 'shewed him mercy, 
and "gave him favour in the sight of the 

22 keeper of the prison. And the keeper 
of the prison Pcommitted to Joseph's 
hand all the prisoners that were in the 
prison; and whatsoever they did there, 

23 he was the doer of it. The keeper of the 
prison looked not to any thing that was 
under his hand; because ithe Lord was 
with him, and that which he did, the 
Lord made it to prosper. 

And it came to pass after these things, 
that the =" butler of the king of Egypt and 
his baker had offended their lord the 

2 king of Egypt. And Pharaoh was wroth 
against two of his ''officers, against the 
chief of the butlers, and against the chief 

3 of the bakers. "=And he put them in 
ward in the house of the ''captain of the 
guard, into the prison, the place where 

4 Joseph was bound. And the captain of 
the guard •= charged Joseph with them, 
and he .served them : and they continued 

5 a season in ward. And they dreamed a 
dream both of them, each man his dream 
in one night, each man according to the 
interpretation of his dream, the butler 
and the baker of the king of Egypt, 

t Heb. gyeat. 

1 Ps. los. 18. 
■"ch. 40. 3. 5. 
Cant. 7. 2» 
Comp. ch. 

40. 15. & 

41. 14. 
Ex. 12. 29 

" ver. 2, 
fHob. ^.r- 
utito him. 
^ E.\. 3. 21. 
& II. 3. & 
12. 36. 
V ch. 40. 4. 

1 ver. 2, 3. 


' Nell. I. II. 

^ See ch. 37. 
36 mar^. 

** Sec ch. 37. 
36 inarg. 

" ch. 39. 4, 5 


Chap. xl. 6. 


Chap. xli. i6. 

Heb. are 
yottr faces 

So Nch. 2. 2. 
f ch. 41. 15. 

s ch. 41. 16. 
Dan. 2. 28, 

*» ver. 18. 
ch. 41. 12. 
Dan. 2. 36. 
& 5. 16. 
' ver. 18. 
ch. 41. 26. 
^ 2 Kin. 25. 

Jer. 5a. 31. 
Comp. ver, 
19, 21, 22. & 
Ps. 3- 3- 
1 Or, reckon. 
Num. 4. 2, 
22 fHeb.). 
t Heb. re- 
member me 
vjith thee. 
' Josh. 2. :2. 

1 Sam. 20. 14. 

2 Sam. 9. I. 
I Kin. 2. 7. 
■" ch. 39. 20. 

I Or, /nil 0/ 
But comp. 
Isai. 19. 9. 
t Heb. meat 
of Pharaoh, 
the work of 
a baker ^ or, 

*" ver. 13. 

B Or, reckon. 
tJiee, and 
take thy 
tfiee. See 
ver. 13 niarg. 
P Matt. 14. 6. 
Mark 6. 21. 

n ver. i-j, iq. 



• Neh. 2. 1 

* ver. 19. 

which were bound in the prison. And 6 
Joseph came in unto them in the morn- 
ing, and looked upon them, and behold, 
they were sad. And he asked Pharaoh's 7 
officers that raere with him in the ward of 
his lord's house, saying, Wherefore 'look 
ye so sadly to day? And they said unto 8 
him, fWe have dreamed a dream, and 
i/iere is no interpreter of it. And Joseph 
said unto them, ^Do not interpretations 
belong io God? tell me them, I pray you. 
And the chief butler told his dream to 9 
Joseph, and said to him. In my dream, 
behold, a vine teas before me ; and in 10 
the vine ivcre three branches : and it was 
as though it budded, and her blos- 
soms shot forth ; and the clusters thereof 
brought forth ripe grapes: and Pharaoh's n 
cup was in my hand: and I took the 
grapes, and pressed them into Pharaoh's 
cup, and I gave the cup into Pharaoh's 
hand. And Joseph said unto him, '■This 12 
is the interpretation of it: The three 
branches "^are three days : yet within 13 
three days shall Pharaoh '''lift up thine 
head, and restore thee unto thy place: 
and thou shalt deliver Pharaoh's cup into 
his hand, after the former manner when 
thou wast his butler. But 'think on me 14 
when it shall be well with thee, and 
'shew kindness, I pray thee, unto me, 
and make mention of me unto Pharaoh, 
and bring me out of this house : for in- 15 
deed I was stolen away out of the land 
of the Hebrews: ""and here have I 
done nothing that they should put me 
into the dungeon. When the chief baker 16 
saw that the interpretation was good, he 
said unto Joseph, I also was in my dream, 
and behold, I had \\\xte. 'white baskets 
on my head : and in the uppermost bas- 17 
ket there 7C'as of all manner of 'bake- 
nieats for Pharaoh; and the birds did 
eat them out of the basket upon my 
head. And Joseph answered and said, 18 
"This is the interpretation thereof: The 
three baskets are three days: °yet within 19 
three days shall Pharaoh " lift up thy head 
from off thee, and shall hang thee on a 
tree; and the birds shall eat thy flesh 
from off thee. And it came to pass the 20 
third day, which was Pharaoh's p birth- 
day, that he made a feast unto all his 
servants: and he 1' lifted up the head of 
the chief butler and of the chief baker 
among his ser\'ants. And he ''restored 21 
the chief butler unto his butlership a- 
gain; and *he gave the cup into Pha- 
raoh's hand: but he 'hanged the chief 22 

baker: as Joseph had interpreted to them. 
23 Yet did not the chief butler remember 
Joseph, but forgat him. 

And it came to pass at the end of •''two 
full years, that Pharaoh dreamed : and be- 

2 hold, he stood by the river. And behold, 
there came up out of the river seven well 
favoured kine and fatfleshed ; and they fed 

3 in a '>meadow. And behold, seven other 
kine came up after them out of the river, 
ill favoured and leanfleshed; and stood 
by the other kine upon the brink of the 

4 river. And the ill favoured and lean- 
fleshed kine did eat up the seven well 
favoured and fat kine. So Pharaoh a- 

5 woke. And he slept and dreamed the 
second time : and behold, seven ears of 
corn came up upon one stalk, 'rank and 

6 good. And behold, seven thin ears and 
blasted with the east wind sprang up 

7 after them. And the seven thin ears de- 
voured the seven rank and full ears. And 
Pharaoh awoke, and behold, it was a 

8 dream. And it came to pass in the 
morning "^that his spirit was troubled; 
and he sent and called for all "^ the ma- 
gicians of Egypt, and all the wise men 
thereof: and Pharaoh told them his 
dream; but there was none that could 

9 interpret them unto Pharaoh. Then 
spake the chief butler unto Pharaoh, 
saying, I do remember my faults this 

today: Pharaoh was '^ wroth with his ser- 
vants, and put me in ward in the ""cap- 
tain of the guard's house, both me and 

II the chief baker : and swe dreamed a 
dream in one night, I and he ; we dream- 
ed each man according to the interpre- 

i2tation of his dream. And there was 
there with us a young man, a Hebrew, 
servant to the captain of the guard ; and 
we told him, and he •> interpreted to us 
our dreams; to each man according to 

.3 his dream he did interpret. And it came 
to pass, 'as he interpreted to us, so it 
was; me he restored unto mine office, 
and him he hanged. 

14 ^Then Pharaoh sent and called Jo- 
seph, and they "brought him hastily 
■"out of the dungeon: and he shaved 
himself, and changed his raiment, and 

■5 came in unto Pharaoh. And Pharaoh 
said unto Joseph, I have s dreamed a 
dream, and there is none that can inter- 
pret it: "and I have heard say of thee, 
that "thou canst understand a dream to 

16 interpret it. And Joseph answered Pha- 
raoh, saying, °It is not in me: PGod 
shall give Pharaoh an answer of peace. 


* Comp. ch. 

27- 44('Heb.l. 

o ver. 18. 
Job 8. II 
Ecclus. 40. 
16 (Greek). 

t Heb.>/. 
ver. 2, 7, 18 

■= Ps. 77- 4- 
Dan. 2. 1, 3. 
•* ver. 24. 
Ex. 7. II, 22. 
So Dan. 1.20. 
& 2. 2. & 4. 7. 
Matt. 2. 1. 

« ch. 40. 2, 3. 

f Sec ch. 37. 
36 marg. 

K ch. 40. 5. 

h ch. 40. 12, 


'ch. 40.21,22. 

•t Ps. 105. 20. 
' Comp. Dan. 
2. 25. 

t Heb. made 
hitn ntn. 
"" Comp. 

I Sam. 2. 8. 
Ps. 113. 7, 8. 
" ver. 12. 
Dan. 5. 16. 

II Or, when 
thou hearesi 
a dream 
thou canst 
interpret it. 
" Dan. 2. 30. 
p ch. 40. 8. 
Dan. 2. 22, 
28, 47. 


Chap. xli. 17. 


Chap. XLI. 53. 

1 ver. I — 7. 

■f Heb. come 
to the in- 
ivard parts 
of the?n. 

H Or, s^rnail. 

s Dan. 2 
Rev. 4. 

* Comp. 2 
Kin. 8. I. 

" ver. 25. 
^ ver. 47. 
y ver. 54. 

' Comp. cli. 
47- 13- 

ch. 47. 13 
"^ So Num. 23. 

Isai. 46. 10, 

II Or, //r- 
pared of 

^ Or, over- 

Num. 31. 14. 
2 Kin. 25. 19: 
not a.i ch. 37. 
36, &c. 
b ver. 48. 

And Pharaoh said unto Joseph, iln my 17 
dream, behold, I stood upon the bank of 
the river: and behold, there came up 18 
out of the river seven kine, fatfleshed 
and well favoured; and they fed in a 
meadow : and behold, seven other kine 19 
came up after them, poor and very ill 
favoured and leanfleshed, such as I never 
saw in all the land of Egypt for badness: 
and the lean and the ill favoured kine 20 
did eat up the first seven fat kine : and 21 
when they had 'eaten them up, it could 
not be known that they had 'eaten them; 
but they luere still ill favoured, as at the 
beginning. So I awoke. And I saw in 22 
my dream, and behold, seven ears came 
up in one stalk, full and good: and be 23 
hold, seven ears, "withered, thin, attd 
blasted with the east wind, sprung up 
after them : and the thin ears devoured 24 
the seven good ears: and 'I told this 
unto the magicians; but there ivas x\o\\e^ 
that could declare // to me. And Joseph 25 
said unto Pharaoh, The dream of Pharaoh 
is one : ^God hath shewed Pharaoh what 
he is about to do. The seven good Yvatare 26 
seven years; and the seven good ears are 
seven years : the dream is one. And the 27 
seven thin and ill favoured kine that came 
up after them are seven years; and the 
seven empty ears blasted with theeastwind 
shall be 'seven years of famine. "This 28 
is the thing which I have spoken unto 
Pharaoh: "What God is about to do he 
sheweth unto Pharaoh. Behold, there 29 
come "seven years of great plenty through- 
out all the land of Egypt : and there 30 
shall y arise after them seven years of 
famine; and all the plenty shall be for- 
gotten in the land of Egypt; and the fa- 
mine ^shall consume the land; and the 31 
plenty shall not be known in the land 
by reason of that famine following; for 
it shall be very 'grievous. And for that 32 
the dream was doubled unto Pharaoh 
twice; it is because the "thing is "esta- 
blished by God, and God will shortly 
bring it to pass. Now therefore let Pha- 33 
raoh look out a man discreet and wise, 
and set him over the land of Egypt. Let 34 
Pharaoh do this, and let him appoint 
'officers over the land, and take up the 
fifth part of the land of Egypt in the 
seven plenteous years. And ''let them 35 
gather all the food of those good years 
that come, and lay up corn under the 
hand of Pharaoh, and let them keep food 
in the cities. And that food shall be for 36 
store to the land against the seven years 

of famine, which shall be in the land of 
Egypt; that the land 'perish not through 
the famine. 

37 And the thing was good in the eyes of 
Pharaoh, and in the eyes of all his ser- 

38 vants. And Pharaoh said unto his ser- 
vants. Can we find such a one as this is, 
a man "^in whom the spirit of God is) 

39 And Pharaoh said unto Joseph, Foras- 
much as God hath shew-ed thee all this, 
there is none so discreet and wise as 

40 thou art: ''thou shalt be over my house, 
and according unto thy word shall all 
my people be 'ruled: only /// the throne 

41 will I be greater than thou. And Pha- 
raoh said unto Joseph, See, I have set 

42 thee over all the land of Egypt. And 
Pharaoh ^took off his ring from his hand, 
and put it upon Joseph's hand, and far- 
rayed him in vestures of "fine linen, Band 

43 put a gold chain about his neck; and he 
made him to ride in the second chariot 
which he had; ''and they cried before 
him, " * Bow the knee : and he made him 

i^ ruler 'over all the land of Egypt. And 
Pharaoh said unto Joseph, I ain Pha- 
raoh, and without thee shall no man lift 
up his hand or foot in all the land of 

45 Egypt. And Pharaoh called Joseph's 
name 'Zaphnath-paaneah; and he gave 
him to wife Asenath the daughter of 
Poti-pherah "priest of On. And Joseph 
went out over all the land of Egypt. 

46 An^l Joseph 7C'as thirty years old when 
he ''stood before Pharaoh king of Egypt. 
And Joseph went out from the presence 
of Pharaoh, and went throughout all the 

47 land of Egypt. And in the seven plen- 
teous years the earth brought forth by 

48handfuls. And he gathered up all the 
food of the seven years, which were in 
the land of Egypt, and laid up the food 
in the cities : the food of the field, which 
was round about every city, laid he up 

49 in the same. And Joseph gathered corn 
'as the sand of the sea, very much, until 
he left numbering; for it 7C'as without 

50 number. "'And unto Joseph were born 
two sons before the years of famine came, 
which Asenath the daughter of Poti-phe- 

51 rah "priest of On bare unto him. And 
Joseph called the name of the firstborn 
' Manasseh : For God, "said he, hath made 
me forget all my toil, and all my father's 

52 house. And the name of the second 
called he "Ephraim : For God hath caused 
me to be fruitful in the land of my af- 

53 And the seven years of plenteousness, 

t Heb ie not 
cut off. 

c Num.27. 18. 
Dan. 4. 8, 
18. & 5. n, 
14. ti 6. 3. 

■> Ps. los. 21. 

I Mace. 2.53. 

Acts 7. 10. 

t Heb. [/r] 

arfued, uT, 


1 .Sam. 10. I. 

1 Kin. 19. 18. 
Ps. 2. 12. 
Hos. 13. 3. 
e Esth. 3. 10. 
& S. 2, 8, 10- 
f Comp. Esth. 
8. 15. 
II Or. siiA'. 
Kx. 28. 39. 
K Ezek. i6. II. 
Cnmp. Dan. 
=;. 7. -9- 
f' Cn.iip. 

Esih. ( . 9. 
« Or, tefiUer 
t Heb. 
See ch. 45. 8. 
' ch. 42. 6. 
& 45. 8, 9, 26. 

[II Which in 
the Coptic 
signifies, A 
reveaUr 0/ 
secrets, or, 
The man to 
■whom se- 
crets aj-e 
II Or, prince. 
So ver. 50. 
ch. 47. 22, 26. 
Job 12. 19 

2 Sam. 8. i3. 
& 20. 26. with 
1 Chr. 18. 17. 

B.C. .713 


^ I Sam. 16, 


I Kin. 12.6,8. 

Dan. 1, 19. 

* ch, 22. 17. 

Judg. 7. 12. 

I Sam. 13, 5. 

Ps. 78. 27. 

■" ch. 46. 20. 

& 48. 5. 

'I Or, prince. 
\er. 45. 
U That is, 
" Compare 
ch. 4. 25. & 
26. 7. it 
32. 30. & 
ver. 52. See 
Ex. i£. 4. 
li That is. 
Cninp. ch. 49. 


Chap. xli. 54. 


Ch.\p. xlii. 32. 

° Ps. 105. 16. 
Acts 7. II. 
P ver. 30. 

7t)fterein was. 
M ch. 42. 6, 

■■ ver. 54, 56. 

» Acts 7. II, 

•> ch. 43. S. 
« ch. 35. 18. 

^ ver. 38. 
*• ch. 41. 41. 

'' ch. 37, 7, 
9, 10. 

t Heb. h«r,l 

things "zvitk 


So ver. 30. 

s ch. 37. 5, 9. 

h Dent, I. 24 
:Hel), . 
josh. 14. 7. 

' See ch. 37. 

that was in the land of Eg}'pt, were 
ended. "And the seven years of dearth 54 
began to come, Paccording as Joseph 
had said: and the dearth was in all 
lands; but in all the land of Egypt there 
was bread. And when all the land of 55 
Egypt was famished, the people cried to 
Pharaoh for bread: and Pharaoh said 
unto all the Egyptians, Go unto Joseph; 
what he saith to you, do. And the 56 
famine was over all the face of the 
earth: and Joseph opened 'all the store- 
houses, and 'Isold unto the Egyptians; 
and the famine waxed sore in the land 
of Egypt. And all countries came into 57 
Egypt to Joseph for to buy corn; be- 
cause that the famine was so sore ''in all 

Now when ^Jacob saw that there was 
corn in Egypt, Jacob said unto his sons. 
Why do ye look one upon another? 
And he said, Behold, I have heard that 2 
there is corn in Egypt: get you down 
thither, and buy for us from thence ; that 
we may ''live, and not die. And Jo- 3 
seph's ten brethren went down to buy 
corn in Egypt. But Benjamin, '^Joseph's 4 
brother, Jacob sent not with his bre- 
thren; for he said, "^Lest peradventure 
mischief befall him. And the sons of 5 
Israel came to buy corn among those 
that came: for the famine was in the 
land of Canaan. And Joseph was the 6 
governor 'over the land, and he it was 
that sold to all the people of the land : 
and Joseph's Isrethren came, and ^bowed 
down themselves before him 7i<ith their 
faces to the earth. And Joseph saw his 7 
brethren, and he knew them, but made 
himself strange unto them, and spake 
•roughly unto them; and he said unto 
them. Whence come ye? And they said. 
From the land of Canaan to buy food. 
And Joseph knew his brethren, but they 8 
knew not him. And Joseph sremem- 9 
bered the dreams which he dreamed of 
them, and said unto them, Ye <7;'(.' '^ spies ; 
to see the nakedness of the land you are 
come. And they said unto him, Nay, 10 
my lord, but to buy food are thy ser- 
vants come. We are all one man's sons; n 
we are true me?t, thy servants are no 
spies. And he said unto them. Nay, 12 
but to see the nakedness of the land you 
are come. And they said, Thy servants 13 
are twelve brethren, the sons of one man 
in the land of Canaan; and behold, the 
youngest is this day with our father, and 
one Us not. And Joseph said unto 14 

them. That is it that I spake unto you, 
15 saying, Ye are spies: hereby ye shall be 

proved: ''By the life of Pharaoh ye shall ' See t Sam. 

not go forth hence, except your young- J7.'53.'' 
16 est brother come hither. Send one of 

you, and let him fetch your brother, and 

ye shall be 'kept in prison, that your'Heh. 

words may be proved, whether t/ie>-e be '"'""''' 

any truth in you : or else by the life of 
J7 Pharaoh surely ye are spies. And he 

'put them all together into ward three ' Hcb. 
.8 days. And Joseph said unto them the '^'"''"'"''■ 

third day, This do, and live ; ^for I fear If f ""■ =' '^^■ 
19 God: if ye be true men, let one of your ^ ^ '^ 

brethren be bound in the house of your 

prison : go ye, carry corn for the famine 
20 of your houses: but ""bring: your vounsf- "u^*^''' ^'•v 

, . 1 11 ch. 43. 5. ct 

est brother unto me; so shall your words 44- 23- 
be verified, and ye shall not die. And 

21 they did so. And they said one to an- 
other, "We are verily guilty concerning "Job 36. 8,9. 
our brother, in that we saw the anguish 

of his soul, when he besought us, and 
we would not hear; therefore is this 

22 distress come upon us. And Reuben 
answered them, saying, "Spake I not ° '^''- 3?- ='• 
unto you, saying. Do not sin against the 

child; and ye would not hear? therefore, 

23 behold, also his blood is p required. And 
they knew not* that Joseph understood K 
them; for 'he spake unto them by ')an 

24 interpreter. .\nd he turned himself about \^<^'°- «« 
from them, and wept; and returned to '^'^^betwTcn 
them amin, and communed with them, ''"'"c 
and took from them Simeon, and bound 

25 him before their eyes. Then Joseph 
commanded to fill their sacks with corn, 
and to restore everj' man's money into 
his sack, and to give them provision for 
the way: and thus did he unto them. 

26 And they laded their asses with the 

27 corn, and departed thence. And as ''one "■ Comp. ver. 
of them opened his sack to give his ass ''"^ ■■'3-^'- 

P ch. 9. 5. 
2 Chr. 24. 23. 
P^. 9. 12. 
Luke II. 50, 

inn, he espied his '■^^'^\^^' 
it was in his sack's 

provender ^in the 
money; for behold 

28 mouth. And he said unto his brethren. 
My money is restored ; and lo, it is even 

in my sack: and their heart 'failed thetn/j^^^j^; '"' 
and they were afraid, saying one to an- 
other, \Vhat is this that God hath done 

29 unto us? And they came unto Jacob 
their father unto the land of Canaan, 
and told him all that befell unto them ; 

30 saying, The man, 7i.>ho is the lord of the 

land, spake 'roughly to us, and took us J„"f,J'„J"' 

31 for spies of the country. And we said things. 
unto him. We are true men; we are no ^'''■'"- '• 

32 spies : we be twelve brethren, sons of our 
father; one ^is not, and the youngest is 30. 


Chap. xlii. 33. 


Chap. xlui. 24. 

" ver. 15, iq, 

* ver. 19. 

y ch. 34. 10, 

« ch. 27. 45 
14. Lev. 26. 
22 (Heb.). 
I Sam. 15. 33. 
So 2 Sam. 17. 
8. Prov. 

17. 12- 

Jer. 18. 21. 
Hos. 13. 8. 
* Comp. ch. 
46. 9. 

*> ver. 13, 32, 


c ver. 4. 
ch. 44. 29. 
■•ch. 37. 35. 
&44- 3t- 


» ch. 41. 54, 

t Heb, /ra- 
tesihtg he 
*> ch. 4a. 20. 
& 44. 23- 

t Heb. asking 
he tuikcd lis. 

tHeb. iirfiulh, 
f Heb. know- 
ing could 
we know. 

• ch. 42. 

this day with our father in the land of 
Canaan. And the man, the lord of the 33 
country, said unto us, "Hereby shall I 
know that ye are true ;;/;■«; leave one of 
your brethren here with me, and take 
'■food for the famine of your households, 
and be gone : and bring your youngest 34 
brother unto me : then shall I know that 
ye are no spies, but that ye are true 
men: so will I deliver you your brother, 
and ye shall vtraffick in the land. And 35 
it came to pass as they emptied their 
sacks, that behold, every man's bundle 
of money 7cias in his sack: and when 
both they and their father saw the bun- 
dles of money, they were afraid. And 36 
Jacob their father said unto them, Me 
have ye ^bereaved of my children: Jo- 
seph is not, and Simeon is not, and ye 
will take Benjamin a7aay: all these things 
are against me. And Reuben spake un- 37 
to his father, saying. Slay ^my two sons, 
if I bring him not to thee: deliver him 
into my hand, and I will bring him to 
thee again. And he said, My son shall 38 
not go down with you; for his •'brother 
is dead, and he is left alone: if "^mischief 
befall him by the way in the which ye 
go, then shall ye '•bring down my gray 
hairs with sorrow to the grave. 

And the famine 7iias "sore in the land. 
And it came to pass, when they had eaten 2 
up the corn which they had brought out 
of Egypt, their father said unto them, 
Go again, buy us a little food. And 3 
Judah spake unto him, saying. The man 
'did solemnly protest unto us, saying, 
Ye shall not see my face, except your 
''brother l>e with you. If thou wilt send 4 
our brother with us, we will go down 
and buy thee food: but if thou wilt not 5 
send /;////, we will not go down : for the 
man said unto us, Ye shall not see my 
face, except your brother be with you. 
And Israel said. Wherefore dealt ye so 6 
ill with me, as to tell the man whether 
ye had yet a brother? And they said, 7 
The man 'asked us straitly of our state, 
and of our kindred, saying. Is your fa- 
ther yet alive? have ye another bro- 
ther? and we told him according to the 
'tenor of these words: 'could we certain- 
ly know that he would say. Bring your 
brother down? And Judah said unto 8 
Israel his father, Send the lad with me, 
and we will arise and go; that we may 
■^live, and not die, both we, and thou, 
and also our little ones. I will be surety 9 
for him ; of my hand shalt thou require 

him: ''if I bring him not unto thee, and 
set him before thee, then let me bear 

10 the blame for ever: for except we had 
lingered, surely now we had returned 

II 'this second time. And their father Is- 
rael said unto them, If it mtcst be so 
now, do this; take of the best fruits in 
the land in your vessels, and carrj' 
down the man a present, a little =balm, 
and a little honey, spices, and myrrh, 

12 nuts, and almonds: and take double 
money in your hand; and the money 
fthat was brought again in the mouth 
of your sacks, carry it again in your 
hand ; peradventure it was an oversight : 

13 take also your brother, and arise, go 

14 again unto the man: and sGod Al- 
mighty give you mercy before the man, 
that he may send away your other bro- 
ther, and Benjamin. 'If I be bereaved 
of my children, I am bereaved. 

15 And the men took that present, and 
they took double money in their hand, 
and Benjamin; and rose up, and went 
down to Egypt, and stood before Joseph. 

16 And when Joseph saw Benjamin with 
them, he said to the '■ruler of his house, 
Bring these men home, and 'slay, and 
make ready; for these men shall 'dine 

17 with me at noon. And the man did as 
Joseph bade; and the man brought the 

18 men into Joseph's house. And the men 
were afraid, because they were brought 
into Joseph's house; and they said, Be- 
cause of the money that was returned in 
our sacks at the first time are we brought 
in; that he may 'seek occasion against 
us, and fall upon us, and take us for 

19 bondmen, and our asses. And they came 
near to the steward of Joseph's house, 
and they communed with him at the 

20 door of the house, and said, O sir, "we 
came indeed down at the first time to 

21 buy food: and ''it came to pass, when 
we came to the inn, that we opened our 
sacks, and behold, every man's money 
iLhis in the mouth of his sack, our money 
in full weight: and we have brought it 

22 again in our hand. And other money 
have we brought down in our hands to 
buy food: we cannot tell who put our 

23 money in our sacks. And he said. Peace 
be to you, fear not: your God, and the 
God of your father, hath given you trea- 
sure in your sacks: 'I had your money. 
And he brought Simeon out unto them. 

24 And the man brought the men into Jo- 
seph's house, and 'gave them water, and 
they washed their feet; and he gave their 

^ ch. 44. 32. 

1 Or, t'cvice 
by this. 

" See ch. 37. 


f ch. 42. 25, 

27, 35- 

5 See ch. 17. 

I Or, Aiidl, 
as 1 fia7'e 
been, &^e. 
Coinp. Eslh. 
4. 16. 

h So ver. 19. 

ch. 24. 2. 

& 39. 4. & 

44- I. 4- 

II Heb. kill a 


I Sam. 25. II. 

Prov. g. 2 


f Heb. cat. 

t Heb. roll 
upon us. 

' ch. 42. 3, 10. 
t Heb. cojft- 
/u^ down tve 
cauie dtnuH. 
^ See ch. 42. 

t Heb. your 
nrnHfy came 
to Jtli'. 

' ch. 18. 4. 
8: ig. 2. 
& 24. 32. 


Chap, xliil 25. 


Chap. xltv. 24. 

*» ver. 28. 
ch. 37. 7, 9, 
10. & 42. 6. 
t Heh.j^eace. 
ch. 29. 6. 
& 37- 14- 
iSam, 17. 18 
t Heb. Is 
there /ence 
to your fa- 
ther. So 
ver. 28. See 
Judg. 18. 15. 
«ch. 42.11, 13. 
P ch. 35. 18. 
Q ch. 42. 13. 

^ I Kin. 3. 26. 
Hos. II. 8 

• ch. 42. 24. 
' ch. 45. I. 

" ch. 46. 34. 
Ex. 8. 26. 

"^ See 2 Sam. 

II. 8. 

y So ch. 45. 


t Heb. tJuy 


largely. So 

Hagg. I. 6. 

John 2. 10. 


t Heb. him 
that was 
over his 
See ch. 43. 
16. & ver. 4. 

I Or, titakcth 
ver. 15. 
ch. 30. 27 
(Heb.) com- 
pared with 

<Jl- 3'- 3°. 34- 
3 Kin. 31. 6. 
3 Chr. 33. 6. 

asses provender. And they made ready 25 
™the present against Joseph came at 
noon: for they heard that they should 
eat bread there. And when Joseph came 36 
home, they brought him the present 
which icas in their hand into the house, 
and "bowed themselves to him to the 
earth. And he asked them o{ their 'wel- 27 
fare, and said, */f your father well, the 
old man °of whom ye spake? Is he yet 
alive? And they answered, Thy servant 28 
our father is in good health, he is yet 
alive. And they bowed down their heads, 
and made obeisance. And he lift up 29 
his eyes, and saw his brother Benjamin, 
Phis mother's son, and said. Is this your 
younger brother, ''of whom ye spake un- 
to me? And he said, God be gracious 
unto thee, my son. And Joseph made 30 
haste; for ""his bowels did yern upon his 
brother: and he sought where to weep; 
and he entered into his chamber, and 
*wept there. And he washed his face, 31 
and went out, and 'refrained himself, 
and said, Set on bread. And they set 32 
on for him by himself, and for them by 
themselves, and for the Egyptians, which 
did eat with him, by themselves : because 
the Egyptians might not eat bread with 
the Hebrews, for that is "an abomina- 
tion unto the Egyptians. And they sat 33 
before him, the firstborn according to his 
birthright, and the youngest according 
to his youth: and the men marvelled one 
at another. And he took atid sent •''mess- 34 
es unto them from before him : but Ben- 
jamin's mess was vfive times so much as 
any of theirs. And they drunk, and 
'were merry with him. 

And he commanded *the steward of 
his house, saying. Fill the men's sacks 
with food, as much as they can carry, 
and put every man's money in his sack's 
mouth. And put my cup, the silver cup, 2 
in the sack's mouth of the youngest, and 
his corn money. And he did according 
to the word that Joseph had spoken. 
As soon as the morning was light, the 3 
men were sent away, they and their 
asses. Anil when they were gone out of 4 
the city, and not yet far off, Joseph said 
unto his steward. Up, follow after the 
men; and when thou dost overtake them, 
say unto them. Wherefore have ye re- 
warded evil for good? Is not this it in 5 
which my lord drinketh, and whereby 
indeed he "divineth? ye have done evil 
in so doing. And he overtook them, and 6 
he spake unto them these same words. 

7 And they said unto him. Wherefore saith 
my lord these words? God forbid that 
thy servants should do according to this 

3 thing: behold, ''the money, which we 
found in our sacks' mouths, we brought 
again unto thee out of the land of Ca- 
naan: how then should we steal out of 

9 thy lord's house silver or gold? With 
whomwd-zw of thy servants it be found, 
''both let him die, and we also will be 
lomy lord's bondmen. And he said, Now 
also let it be according unto your words : 
he with whom it is found shall be my 

11 servant; and ye shall be blameless. Then 
they speedily took down every man his 
sack to the ground, and opened every 

12 man his sack. And he searched, and 
began at the eldest, and left at the 
youngest : and the cup was found in Ben- 

i3Jamin's sack. Then they "^rent their 
clothes, and laded every man his ass, 
and returned to the city. 

14 And Judah and his brethren came to 
Joseph's house; for he icas yet there: 
and they "^fell before him on the ground. 

15 And Joseph said unto them. What deed 
is this that ye have done? wot ye not 
that such a man as I can certainly "di- 

16 vine? And Judah said, What shall we 
say unto my lord? what shall we speak? 
or how shall we clear ourselves? God 
hath found out the iniquity of thy ser- 
vants: behold, "^we are my lord's ser- 
vants, both we, and he also with whom 

17 the cup is found. And he said, God for- 
bid that I should do so: bid the man in 
whose hand the cup is found, he shall be 
my servant ; and as for you, get you up 

18 in peace unto your father. Then Judah 
came near unto him, and said, ^O my 
lord, let thy servant, I pray thee, speak 
a word in my lord's ears, and slet not 
thine anger bum against thy servant : for 

19 thou art even as Pharaoh. My lord asked 
his servants, saying. Have ye a father, or 

20 a brother? And we said unto my lord. 
We have a father, an old man, and a 
child of his old age, ''a little one; and his 
brother is dead, and he alone is left of 
his mother, and his father loveth him. 

21 And thou saidst unto thy servants, ' Bnng 
him down unto me, that I may set mine 

22 eyes upon him. And we said unto my 
lord. The lad cannot leave his father: 
for j^he should leave his father, '^his fa- 

■iithcr would die. And thou saidst unto 
thy servants, Except your youngest bro- 
ther come down with you, ye shall see 

24 my face no more. And it came to pass 

' ch. 43. 21. 

** ch. 31. 32. 

" ch. 37. 29, 


Num. 14. 6. 
2 Sam, I. II. 
& 3. 31. 
Job I. 20. 
Eccles. 3. 7. 
Com p. 2 Kin. 
18. 37. 
& 19. I. 
Jer. 36. 34. 
Malt. 36. 65. 
■1 ch. 37. 7, 
9, 10. 
& 42. 6. & 
43. 26, 28. 
II Or, make 
ver. 5. 

" ver. 9. 

*" ch. 43. 20. 
s Ex. 32. 22. 

■i Comp. 

ch. 43. 8. & 

ver. 23, 26,31 

with ch. 46. 


' ch. 42. 15, 

20. &43. 3,5. 

k Comp. ver. 


Chap. xliv. 25. 


CH.A.P. XLV. 2z 

1 ch. 43. I. 

»ch. 37. 33. 

"ch. 42. 36,3s. 
ver. 31. 

I 18 

1 (Hcb.). 

P ver. 30. 

Q ch, 43. 9. 

my father. 
Ex. 18. 8. 
Num. 20. 14. 
Job 31. 29. 
Ps. 116. 3. 
& 119. 143. 


« ch. 43. 31. 
Eath. 5. 10. 
Isai. 42. 14. 
&63. 15. & 
64. 12. 
I Sam. 13. 12 
t Heb. gave 
forth his 
voice in 
So Num. 14. 
I (Heb.). 
b Acts 7. 13. 
« Or, ter- 
Job 4. 5. 
& 23- 15. 


neither let 

tliere be an- 

ger in yo7ir 


*= ch. 50. 20. 

Ps. 105. 16, 


■• Ex. 34. 21. 

Deut. 21. 4. 

1 Sam. 8. 12. 
Isai. 30. 24 

t Heb. to 
^ut for you 
a remnant. 

2 Sam. 14. 7 

when we came up unto thy servant my 
father, we told him the words of my lord. 
And 'our father said, Go again, and buy 25 
us a little food. And we said. We can- 26 
not go down : if our youngest brother be 
with us, then will we go down: for we 
may not see the man's face, except our 
youngest brother be with us. And thy 27 
servant my father .said unto us. Ye know 
that my wife bare me two so?is: and the 28 
one went out from me, and I said, 
■"Surely he is torn in pieces; and I saw 
him not since: and if ye "take this also 29 
from me, and mischief befall him, ye 
shall bring down my gray hairs with sor- 
row to the grave. Now therefore when 30 
I come to thy servant my father, and the 
lad lie not with us; seeing that "his life is 
bound up in the /mfs life ; it shall come 31 
to pass, when he seeth that the lad is 
not Pzoit/i us, that he will die: and thy 
servants shall bring down the gray hairs 
of thy servant our fother with sorrow 
to the grave. For thy servant became 32 
surety for the lad unto my father, saying, 
"Jlf I bring him not unto thee, then I 
shall bear the blame to my father for 
ever. Now therefore, I pray thee, let 33 
thy servant abide instead of the lad a 
bondman to my lord; and let the lad go 
up with his brethren. For how shall 1 34 
go up to my father, and the lad be not 
with me? lest peradventure I see the 
evil that shall 'come on my father. 

Then Joseph could not ^refrain him- 
self before all them that stood by him; 
and he cried, Cause every man to go out 
from me. And there stood no man with 
him, while Joseph made himself known 
unto his brethren. And he *wept aloud: 2 
and the Egyptians and the house of Pha- 
raoh heard. And Joseph said unto his 3 
brethren, •=! am Joseph; doth my flither 
yet live? And his brethren could not 
answer him; for they were "troubled at 
his presence. And Joseph said unto his 4 
brethren. Come near to me, I pray you. 
And they came near. And he said, I 
am Joseph your brother, whom ye sold 
into Egypt. Now therefore be not griev- 5 
ed, 'nor angry with yourselves, that ye 
sold me hither: "^for God did send me 
before you to preserve life. For these 6 
two years hat/i the fomine been in the 
land : and yet there are five years, in the 
which there shall neither be '^ earing nor 
harvest. And God sent me before you ; 
'to preserve you a posterity in the earth, 
and to save your lives by a great deliver- 

8 ance. So now // was not you that sent 
me hither, but God: and he hath made 
me a 'father to Pharaoh, and lord of all 
his house, and a ■= ruler throughout all the 

9 land of Egypt. Haste you, and go up to 
my father, and say unto him. Thus saith 
thy son Joseph, God hath made me lord 
of all Egypt: come down unto me, tarry 

10 not: and fthou shalt dwell in the land 
of Goshen, and thou shalt be near unto 
me, thou, and thy children, and thy chil- 
dren's children, and thy flocks, and thy 

11 herds, and all that thou hast: and there 
will I nourish thee ; for yet there are five 
years of famine; lest thou, and thy house- 
hold, and all that thou hast, scome to 

12 poverty. And behold, your eyes see, 
and the eyes of my brother Benjamin, 
that // is my mouth that speaketh unto 

13 you. And you shall tell my father of all 
my glory in Egypt, and of all that you 
have seen; and ye shall haste and ''bring 

14 down my father hither. And he fell 
upon his brother Benjamin's neck, and 
wept; and Benjamin wept upon his neck. 

15 Moreover he kissed all his brethren, and 
wept upon them : and after that his bre- 
thren talked with him. 

16 And the fame thereof was heard in 
Pharaoh's house, saying, Joseph's bre- 
thren are come: and it 'pleased Pharaoh 

17 well, and his servants. And Pharaoh 
said unto Joseph, Say unto thy brethren. 
This do ye; lade your beasts, and go, 

18 get you unto the land of Canaan; and 
take your father and your households, 
and come unto me: and I will give you 
the good of the land of Egypt, and ye 

19 shall eat ' the fat of the land. Now thou 
art commanded, this do ye; take you 
wagons out of the land of Egypt for 
your little ones, and for your wives, and 

2o bring your father, and come. Also 're- 
gard not your stuff; for the good of all 

21 the land of Egypt is yours. And the 
children of Israel did so: and Joseph 
gave them wagons, according to the 'com- 
mandment of Pharaoh, and gave them 

22 provision for the way. To all of them he 
gave each man ''changes of raiment; but 
to Benjamin he gave three hundred //«w 
of silver, and 'five changes of raiment. 

23 And to his father he sent after this man- 
ner; ten asses 'laden with the good 
things of Egypt, and ten she asses 'laden 
with corn and bread and "'meat for his 

24 father by the way. So he sent his bre- 
thren away, and they departed : and he 
said unto them, See that ye "fall not out 

® ver. 26. Se 
ch. 41. 43. 

fch. 46. 28, 
29, 34. & 47. 
I, 4, 6, 27. 
S: 50. 8. 
Comp. ch.47. 

K Prov. 20. 
13. & 23. 21. 
& 30. 9 

1' Acts 

t Heb. tons 
good in tlu 
eyes of 
ch. 41. 37. 

' Num. 18. 
12, 29 (Heb.). 

t Heb. kt 
not your eye 
spare^ ^c. 

Num. 3. 16 

^ 2 Kings 5. 
5. =3- 

I .So ch. 



I Hell, car- 
■" 2 Chron. 
II. 23 (Heb.). 
Dan. 4. 12, 

" I's 4- 4 
(comp. Kph. 
4, i^l. Prov. 
29. 9. Kzek, 
16.43 (Heb.). 


Chap. xlv. 25. 


Chap. xlvi. 34. 

o ver. ig, 21. 
ch. 46. 5. 
Num. 7. 3, 6. 31. 
17. & 42. 26. 

B.C. 1706 
Heb. 1825? 

* ch. 21. 31, 
33. & 26. 23, 
33. & 28. 10. 
Comp. ch. 35. 
i* ch. 26. 24, 


■= Soch. 15. 1, 
■l ch. 28. 13. 
^ ch. 12. 2. 
Deut. 26. 5. 

fch. 15. 16. 
ch. 28. 15. 
& 48. 21. 
& 50. 24. 
Ex. 3. 8. 
s ch. 50. I. 

h ch, 45. 19, 
21, 27. 

'ch. 37. 35. 
So Josh. 24.4. 
Ps. 105. 23. 
Isai. 52. 4. 

^ To ver. ir, 

f r.6.14 — 25. 

Kx. 1. I — 5. 

' Num. 26. 5, 


iChr. 5.1— 3. 

[1 Or, A'^- 
titliel. 1 
[lOr, Jarib.] 
I Chr. 4. 24. 
'"iChr. 6. I. 
I" Or, Ger- 
^ho}n.}\ Chr. 
0. 16, 17, 20. 
" 1 Chr. 2. 3. 
& 4. 21. 
" ch. 38. 3, 
7. 10. 

V ch. 38. 29. 
I Chr. 2. 5. 
'I I Chr. 7. I. 
(« Or, Puah, 

by the way. And they went up out of 25 
Egypt, and came into the land of Cana- 
an unto Jacob their father, and told 26 
him, saying, Joseph is yet alive, and he 
is governor over all the land of Egypt. 
And ^Jacob's heart fainted, for he be- 
lieved them not. And they told him all 27 
the words of Joseph, which he had said 
unto them : and when he saw "the wagons 
which Joseph had sent to carry him, the 
spirit of Jacob their father revived : and 2s 
Israel said, // is enough; Joseph my son 
is yet alive : I will go and see him before 
I die. 

And Israel took his journey with all 
that he had, and came to ^Bccr-sheba, 
and offered sacrifices ''unto the God of 
his father Isaac. And God spake unto 2 
Israel "=in the visions of the night, and 
said, Jacob, Jacob. And he said. Here 
am I. And he said, I am God, ''the 3 
God of thy father: fear not to go down 
into Egypt; for I will there "^make of 
thee a great nation. I will go down with 4 
thee into Egypt; and I will also .surely 
fbring thee up again: and sjoseph shall 
put his hand upon thine eyes. And Ja- 5 
cob rose up from Beer-sheba: and the 
sons of Israel carried Jacob their father, 
and their little ones, and their wives, in 
the wagons ''which Pharaoh had sent to 
carry him. And they took their cattle, 6 
and their goods, which they had gotten 
in the land of Canaan, and came into 
Egypt, Jacob, and all his seed with him: 
his sons, and his sons' sons with him, 'his 7 
daughters, and his sons' daughters, and 
all his seed brought he with him into 

And ''these arc the names of the chil- s 
dren of Israel, which came into Egypt, 
Jacob and his sons: 'Reuben, Jacob's 
firstborn. And the sons of Reuben ; Ha- 9 
noch, and Phallu, and Hezron, and Car- 
mi. And the sons of Simeon; 'Jemuel, 10 
and Jamin, and Ohad, and 'Jachin, and 
"Zohar, and Shaul the son of a Canaan- 
itish woman. And the sons of "Levi; n 
"Gershon, Kohath, and Merari. And the u 
sons of "Judah; Er, and Onan, and She- 
lah, and Pharez, and Zerah: but °Er and 
Onan died in the land of Canaan. And 
the sons of p Pharez were Hezron and 
Hamul. lAnd the sons of Issachar; To- 13 
la, and 'Phuvah, and Job, and Shimron. 
And the sons of Zebulun ; Sered, and E- 14 
Ion, and Jahleel. These be the sons of 15 
Leah, ''which she bare unto Jacob in 
Padan-aram, with his daughter Dinah: 

all the souls of his sons and his daughters 
16 were thirty and three. And the sons of 

Gad; ^^Zijihion, and Haggi, Shuni, and 'Nuin-ss. 

'Ezbon, Eri, and 'Arodi, and Areli. [hphm.] 
.7 'And the sons of Asher; Jimnah, and [!lo;;^;"i'j 

Ishuah, and Ishui, and Beriah, and Serah ' i Chr. 7. 30. 

their sister: and the sons of Beriah; He- 
is ber, and Malchiel. "These arc the sons "'^i'- 30- 'o 

of Zilpah, *^whom Laban gave to Leah ^Jh.^v. 24. 

his daughter, and these she bare unto 

19 Jacob, even sixteen souls. The sons of 
Rachel Jacob's wife; Joseph, and Ben- 

20 jamin. >'And unto Joseph in the land ^ '=''•'*'■ s°- 
of Egypt were born Manasseh and E- 
phraim, which Asenath the daughter of 
Poti-pherah 'priest of On bare unto him. 'Or, prince. 

21^ And the sons of Benjamin 7C'ere Belah, « Num. lie. 
and Becher, and Ashbel, Gera, and Na- ^^^'*°- , 

' I *^nr. 7. o^— 

aman, "Ehi, and Rosh, "Muppim, and 12. & 8.1. 

=2-Huppim, and Ard. These are the sons js^SrJfu.j 
of Rachel, which were born to Jacob: I' Num. 26. 

2j all the souls 7L'cre fourteen. And the /L»:'" 

24 sons of Dan; 'Hushim. ^And the sons {p^IJ' V' 
of Naphtah; Jahzeel, and Guni, and Je- Viiuf/mm. 

25zer, and Shillem. ''These arc the sons ['t'or,J/,«?'^ 
of Bilhah, <=which Laban gave unto Ra- '^"' 
chel his daughter, and she bare these ■> 1 chr. 7.''i"3 
unto Jacob: all the souls 'were seven. ' ch ^q^^^ 

26 All the souls that came with Jacob into 

Egypt, which came out of his ' loins, be- •"=''• ""'e''- 
sides Jacob's sons' wives, all the souls marg.' ' 

27 7ucre threescore and si.x ; and the sons of 
Joseph, which were born him in Egypt, 

were two souls: ''all the souls of the "■ Ex. i, t. 
house of Jacob, which came into Egypt, Comp. acu 
were threescore and ten. ?■ '4- 

28 And he sent Judah before him unto 
Joseph, to direct his face unto Goshen ; 

and they came ^into the land of Goshen. ° See ch. 45. 

29 And Joseph made ready his chariot, and 
went up to meet Israel his father, to 
Goshen, and presented himself unto him ; 

and he ffell on his neck, and wept on fSoch. 45.14 

33 his neck a good while. And Israel .said 
unto Joseph, Now let me die, since I 
have seen thy face, because thou art yet 

31 alive. .\nd Joseph said unto his bre- 
thren, and unto his father's house, bI *<:''■ 47- i- 
will go up, and shew Pharaoh, and say 
unto him. My brethren, and my father's 
house, which were in the land of Canaan, 

32 are come unto me; and the men are 
shepherds, for 'their trade hath been to tHeb. /*<j; 
feed cattle ; and they have brouglit their cattir. 
flocks, and their herds, and all that they ""■ ^■ 

j3 have. And it shall come to jjass, when 
Pharaoh shall call you, and shall say, 

,4 ''What is your occupation? that ye '''=''■ 47- 3- 
shall say, Thy servants' 'trade hath been ' «■•■ 32- 

Chap, xlvii. i. 


Chap, xlvii. 27. 

*^ ch. 37. 12. 

' ch. 43. 32. 
Ex. 8. 26. 

Comp. ch. 
47. 6, 17. 
Ex. 9. I — 6. 


^ ch. 46. 31. 

*• See ch. 45. 

« Acts 7. 13. 
■1 ch. 46. 33. 

c ch. 46. 34. 

f ch. 15. 13. 
Ueut. 26. 5. 

e ch. 46. 34. 

h ch. 20. 15. 
1 ch. 45. 1 8. 

about cattle ''from our youth even until 
now, both we, and also our fathers : that 
ye may dwell in the land of GOshen; for 
every shepherd ts 'an abomination unto 
the Egyptians. 

Then Joseph ^came and told Pha- 
raoh, and said. My father and my bre- 
thren, and their flocks, and their herds, 
and all that they have, are come out of 
the land of Canaan; and behold, they 
are in ''the land of Goshen. And he 
took some of his brethren, even five men, 
and "^presented them unto Pharaoh. And 3 
Pharaoh said unto his brethren, ^What 
is your occupation? And they said unto 
Pharaoh, 'Thy servants are shepherds, 
both we, and also our fathers. They 4 
said moreover unto Pharaoh, fp'or to 
sojourn in the land are we come; for 
thy servants have no pasture for their 
flocks; for the famine is sore in the land 
of Canaan : now therefore, we pray thee, 
let thy servants s dwell in the land of 
Goshen. And Pharaoh spake unto Jo- 5 
seph, saying, Thy father and thy bre- 
thren are come unto thee: ''the land of 6 
Egypt is before thee; 'in the best of the 
land make thy father and brethren to 
dwell; •'in the land of Goshen let them 
dwell : and if thou knowest any man of 
activity amongst them, then make them 
rulers over my cattle. And Joseph ^ 
brought in Jacob his father, and set 
him before Pharaoh: and Jacob blessed 
Pharaoh. And Pharaoh said unto J a- 8 
' cob, 'How old art thou? And Jacob 9 
said unto Pharaoh, The days of the 

t Heb. Ilo-J. 

many are 

the Hays of . 

"k^iife?''^ years of my 'pilgrimage are an hundred 

2 Sam. 19. 
34 (Heb.I. 
See ver. 28. 
1 Ps. 39. 12. 
Heb. 11.9,13. 
n"ch. 25. 7. 
& 35- 28. 
n ver. 7. 

Ex. I. II. 

& 12. 37. 
P ver. 6. 

1 ch. 45. II. 
& 50. 21. 

B Or. as a lit- 
tle child is 
t Heb. ac- 
cord in f^ to 
the liltle 

Comp. ch. 50, 
r ch. 41. 56. 

and thirty years : few and evil have the 
days of the years of my life been, and 
■"have not attained unto the days of the 
years of the life of my fathers in the days 
of their pilgrimage. And Jacob "bless- lo 
ed Pharaoh, and went out from before 
Pharaoh. And Joseph placed his father u 
and his brethren, and gave them a pos- 
session in the land of Egypt, in the best 
of the land, in the land of "Rameses, 
Pas Pharaoh had commanded. And Jo- 12 
seph 1 nourished his father, and his bre- 
thren, and all his father's household, 
with bread, "according to their families. 

And there was no bread in all the 13 
land; for the famine zaas very sore, so 
that the land of Egypt and all the land 
of Canaan fainted by reason of the fa- 
mine. ''And Joseph gathered up all the 14 
money that was found in the land of 
Egypt, and in the land of Canaan, for 

the corn which they bought: and Joseph 
brought the money into Pharaoh's house. 

15 And when money failed in the land of 
Egypt, and in the land of Canaan, all 
the Egyptians came unto Joseph, and 
said, Give us bread: for ^why should we '""■ '9- 
die in thy presence? for the money fail- 

ibCth. And Joseph said, Give your cattle; 
and I will give you for your cattle, if 

17 money fail. And they brought their 
cattle unto Joseph: and Joseph gave 
them bread in exchange for horses, and 
for the flocks, and for the cattle of the 
hertls, and for the asses: and he 'fed \]^f^''"' 
them with bread for all their cattle for isai. 40. n 

18 that year. When that year was ended, C^"-)- 
they came unto him the second year, 
and said unto him. We will not hide it 
from my lord, how that our money is 
spent ; my lord also had our herds of 
cattle; there is not ought left in the 
sight of my lord, but our bodies, and 

19 our lands : wherefore shall we die before 
thine eyes, both we and our land? buy 
us and our land for bread, and we and 
our land will be servants unto Pharaoh : 
and give i/s seed, that we may live, and 
not die, that the land be not desolate. 

And Joseph bought all the land of Egypt 
for Pharaoh ; for the Egyptians sold every 
man his field, because the famine pre- 
vailed over them: so the land became 

1 Pharaoh's. And as for the people, he 
removed them to cities from one end of 
the borders of Egypt even to the other 

!2end thereof 'Only the land of the 'So Ezra 7. 
'priests bought he not; for the priests 10,, princes. 
had a portion assigned them of Pharaoh, See ch. 41. 
and did eat their portion which Pharaoh 
gave them : wherefore they sold not their 

=3 lands. Then Joseph said unto the peo- 
ple. Behold, I have bought you this day 
and your land for Pharaoh: lo, here is 
seed for you, and ye shall sow the land. 

24 And it shall come to pass in the in- 
crease, that you shall give the fifth part 
unto Pharaoh, and four parts shall be 
your own, for seed of the field, and for 
your food, and for them of your house- 
holds, and for food for your little ones. 

25 And they said. Thou hast saved our 
lives: "let us find grace in the sight of seTch^'' 
my lord, and we will be Pharaoh's ser- 15. 

26vants. And Joseph made it a law over 
the land of Egypt unto this day, that 
Pharaoh should have the fifth part; ex- 
cept the land of the "priests only, which i^ Or, princes. 
became not Pharaoh's. 

27 And Israel dwelt in the land of Egypt, 


Chap. XLvir. 28. 


Chap. xlix. 3. 

' See ch. 45. 


>■ ch. 46. 3. 

t Heb. the 
days of the 
years of his 

See ver. 9. 
« So Deut. 

31- 14- 

X Kin. 2. I. 

• ch. 24. 2. 
b ch. 24- 49. 
<= Comp. ch. 
5°- 25- 

•* 2 Sam. 19. 

* ch. 49. 29. 

& 50- 5. ^3- 

f ch. 21. 23, 


B ch. 48. 2. 

I Kin. I. 47. 

Comp. Heb. 


B.C. 1689 
Heb. 1808! 

» Sec ch. 17. 


*• ch. 28. 13, 

19. & 35. 6, 

9, &c. 

« ch. 17. 8. 

■* ch. 41. 50 — 
52. & 46. 20. 

« Josh. 13. 7. 
& 14. 4. 

1 fch. 35. 9— 

8 ch. 35. 16. 


33' 5 





II. 21. 

27. 1. 

'i. heavy. 
27. 27. 

'^in the country of Goshen; and they had 
possession therein, and ygrew, and mul- 
tiplied exceedingly. And Jacob lived in 28 
the land of Egypt seventeen years: so 
'the whole age of Jacob was an hundred 
forty and seven years. And the time 29 
^drew nigh that Israel must die: and he 
called his son Joseph, and said unto 
him. If now I have found grace in thy 
sight, ^put, I pray thee, thy hand under 
my thigh, and ''deal kindly and truly 
with me; '^bury me not, I pray thee, in 
Egypt: but ''I will lie with my fathers, 30 
and thou shall carry me out of Egypt, 
and "^bury me in their buryingplace. And 
he said, I will do as thou hast said. 
And he said, fSwear unto me. And he 3" 
sware unto him. And s Israel bowed 
himself upon the bed's head. 

And it came to pass after these things, 
that one told Jo.seph, Behold, thy father is 
sick: and he took with him his two sons, 
Manasseh and Ephraim. And one told s 
Jacob, and said, Behold, thy son Joseph 
cometh unto thee: and Israel strength- 
ened himself, and sat upon the bed. 
And Jacob said unto Joseph, ='God Ai- 3 
mighty appeared unto me at ''Luz in 
the land of Canaan, and blessed me, 
and said unto me. Behold, I will make 4 
thee fruitful, and multiply thee, and I 
will make of thee a multitude of people; 
and will give this land to thy seed after 
thee "^for an everlasting possession. And 5 
now thy ''two sons, Ephraim and Ma- 
nasseh, which were born unto thee in 
the land of Egypt before I came unto 
thee into Egypt, ^arc mine; as Reuben 
and Simeon, they shall be mine. And f> 
thy issue, which thou begettest after 
them, shall be thine, and shall be called 
after the name of their brethren in their 
inheritance. And as for me, when I 7 
came from Padan, fRachel died by me 
in the land of Canaan in the way, when 
yet there 7vas shut a little way to come 
unto Ephrath : and I buried her there in 
the way of Ephrath ; the same is Beth- 
lehem. And Israel beheld Joseph's sons, 8 
and said. Who are these? And Joseph 9 
said unto his father, '•They are my sons, 
whom God hath given me in this p'acc. 
And he said. Bring them, I pray thee, 
unto me, and ' I will bless them. Now 10 
•^the eyes of Israel were 'dim for age, so 
that he could not see. And he brought 
them near unto him; and 'he kissed 
them, and embraced them. And Israel n 
said unto Joseph, I had not thought to 

see thy face: and lo, God hath shewed 

12 me also thy seed. And Joseph brought 
them out ™from between his knees, and 
he bowed himself with his face to the 

13 earth. And Joseph took them both, 
Ephraim m his right hand toward Is- 
rael's left hand, and Manasseh in his 
left hand towards Israel's right hand, and 

14 brought them near unto him. And Is- 
rael stretched out his right hand, and 
laid it upon Ephraim's head, who was 
the younger, and his left hand upon 
Manasseh's head, "guiding his hands wit- 
tingly; for Manasseh ivas the firstborn. 

15 And he blessed Joseph, and said, God, 
"before whom my fathers Abraham and 
Isaac did walk, the God which fed me 

16 all my life long unto this day, Pthe 
Angel which <iredeemed me from all 
e\'il, bless the lads; and let ■'my name 
be named on them, and the name of 
my fathers Abraham and Isaac; and let 
them 'grow into a multitude in the midst 

17 of the earth. And when Joseph saw 
that his father laid his right hand upon 
the head of Ephraim, it 'displeased him : 
and he held up his father's hand, to re- 
move it from Ephraim's head unto Ma- 

is nasseh's head. And Joseph .said unto 
his father, Not so, my father: for this is 
the firstborn ; put thy right hand upon 

19 his head. And his father refused, and 
said, '^I know it, my son, I know //.■ he 
also shall become a people, and he also 
shall be great: but truly 'his younger 
brother shall be greater than he, and 
his seed shall become a 'multitude of 

20 nations. And he blessed them that day, 
saying, "In thee shall Israel bless, say- 
ing, God make thee as Ephraim and as 
Manasseh: and he set Ephraim before 

21 Manasseh. And Israel said unto Jo- 
seph, Behold, I die: but "God shall be 
with you, and bring you again unto the 

22 land of your fathers. Moreover I have 
given to >'thee one portion above thy 
brethren, which I took out of the hand 
of the .\morite with my sword and with 
my bow. 

^And Jacob called unto his sons, and 
said, (jather yourselves together, that I 
may tell you that which shall befall you 
''in the last days. 

2 Gather yourselves together, and hear, 

ye sons of Jacob; 
And hearken unto Israel your father. 

3 Reuben, thou art "^my firstborn. 

My might, ''and the beginning of my 

" Comp. ver. 

° ch. 17. I. 
& 24. 40. 

Pch. 28. 13, 
IS- & 3"- ". 
13,24, Seech. 
18. 2. 

1 Isai. 44. 22, 
23. & 49. 7. 
So 2 .Sam. 4. 

•"Amos 9. 12. 
.^cts 15. 17. 
t Heb. as 
_fiskes do in- 
Comp. Num. 
26- 34. 37- 
[fl -was eifti 
in kis eyes. 1 
So ch. 28. 8. 
& 38. 10 

^ ver. 14. 

' Num. I. 3', 

35- & 2. 19, 


Deut. 33. 17. 

t Heb./aA 


" So Ruth ^. 

^ ch. 46. 4. 
& 50. 24. 

y Josh. 24. 32. 
Johu 4. 5. 


* To ver. 27, 

Deut. 33. 

6 — 25. 

*^' Num. 24. 

14 'Heb.j. 

Deut. 4. 30 


Isai. 2. 2. 

Jer. 23. 20 


Dan. 2. 28 


>^ ch. 29. 32. 


Ps. 78. 51. 

& 105. 36 




Chai*. XLIX. 4. 


ClIAP. XLIX. 31. 

« ch. 4. 7 
l& Heb.). 
t Heb. do not 
thou excel. 

'^ch. 35. 22. 
I Chr. 5. I. 

N Or, iuy 

couch is 


8 ch. 29. 33, 


U Or, their 
STvords are 
iveaf>ons of 
Comp. ch. 
34- 26. 

'' Prov. II. 13. 
& 20. 19. 
i Ps. 16. g. 
.'i 57. 8 

I Heb.). 

II Or, hough- 
ed oxen. 
Josh. II. 6,9. 

^ Num. 3. 6, 


Josh. 19. I. 

I Chr. 4. 27. 

I ch. 29. 35 
marg. Coiiip. 
ch. 27. 29. 
>" See 2 Sam. 
22. 41. 
n 1 Chr. 5. 2. 


p Comp. 
Num. 23. 2^. 
& 24. 9. 
Rev. s. 5. 

QNum. 24.17. 
Zech. 10. II, 
»■ Ps. 60. 7. 
& 108. 8. 
So also 
Deut. 28. 57. 
*Ezek. 21.27? 
*Prov. 30. 17 
"2Kin. 18.32. 
Isai. 5. 2. 
Jer. 2. 21 
Comp. Judg. 
16. 4 (Heb.) 

Num. 13. 23. 
"Prov. 23.29. 
y Deut. 33. 
18, 19. 
Josh. 19. 10, 

* Deut. I. 7. 
Josh. 9. I 
Comp. Judg. 

5- 17- 

» Judg. 5. 16 
Ps. 68. 13? 
But comp. 
Judg. 5. 15. 
I Chr. 12. 32. 
*> I Sam. 10. 
9 {Heb.}. 

* Ex. I. II 
josh. 16. 10. 
** Gen. 30. 6 

The excellency of = dignity, and the 
excellency of power : 

Unstable as water, 'thou shalt not 4 
excel ; 

Because thou fwentest up to thy fa- 
ther's bed; 

Then defiledst thou it: "he went up to 
my couch. 

sSimeon and Levi are brethren; 5 

'Instruments of cruelty are in their 

my soul, come not thou into '' their 6 

Unto their assembly, 'mine honour, be 

not thou united: 
For in their anger they slew a man, 
And in their selfwill they 'digged down 

a Avail. 
Cursed be their anger, for it luas fierce; ^ 
And their wrath, for it was cruel: 

1 will 1^ divide them in Jacob, 
And scatter them in Israel. 

Judah, thou art he whom thy brethren 8 

shall 'praise: 
Thy hand shall be in "Uhe neck of 

thine enemies; 
"Thy father's children shall bow down 

before thee. 
Judah w "a lion's whelp: -9 

From the prey, my son, thou art gone 

PHe stooped down, he couched as a 

And as an old lion; who shall rouse 

him up? 
iThe sceptre shall not depart from 10 

Nor ■'a lawgiver from between his feet, 
Until ^Shiloh come; 
And unto him shall 'the gathering of 

the people be. 
Binding his foal "unto the vine, n 

And his ass's colt unto the choice 

He washed his garments in wine, 
And his clothes in the blood of grapes: 
His "eyes shall be red with wine, 1= 

And his teeth white with milk. 
J'Zebulun shall dwell at the ^haven of ij 

the sea; 
And he shall be for a haven of ships; 
And his border shall be unto Zidon. 
Issachar is a strong ass m 

Couching down between ='two burdens : 
And he saw that rest 7i<as good, 15 

And the land that // 7vas pleasant; 
And bowed ''his shoulder to bear. 
And became a servant "^unto tribute. 
Dan shall ''judge his people, it 

As one of the tribes of Israel. 

Dan shall be a serpent by the way, 

'An adder in the path, 

That biteth the horse heels, 

So that his rider shall fall backward. 

I 'have waited for thy salvation, O 

Gad, fa troop shall overcome him : 
But he .shall overcome at the last. 
Out of Asher his bread shall be fat. 
And he shall yield royal dainties. 
Naphtali is a hind let loose: 
He giveth goodly words. 
Joseph is a fruitful bough. 
Even a fruitful bough by a well ; 
Whose 'branches nm over the wall. 
sThe archers have ^'sorely grieved him, 
And 'shot at him, and "^ hated him: 
But his 'bow abode in strength, 
And the arms of his hands were made 

By the hands of "^the mighty God of 

(From thence is "the shepherd, "the 
stone of Israel :) 
; "Even by the God of tliy father, who 
shall help thee; 
And by the Almighty, who shall bless 

With blessings of heaven above, 
Blessings of the deep that lieth under. 
Blessings of the breasts, and of the 
womb : 
> The blessings of thy father have pre- 
vailed above the blessings of my pro- 
Unto the utmost bound Pof the ever- 
lasting hills: 
They shall be ^on the head of Joseph, 
And on the crown of the head of him 
that 7i'as separate from his brethren. 
J Benjamin shall ''ravin as a wolf: 

In the morning he shall devour the 

And at night '"he shall divide the spoil. 
! All tliese are the twelve tribes of Is- 
rael ; and this is it that their father spake 
unto them, and blessed them; every one 
according to his blessing he blessed 
3 them. And he charged them, and said 
unto them, I '(7;« to be gathered unto 
my people: "bury me with my fathers 
''in the cave that is in the field of E- 
ophron the Hittite, in the cave that is in 
the field of Machpelah, which is before 
Mamre, in the land of Canaan, ywhich 
Abraham bought with the field of Ephron 
the Hittite for a possession of a burying- 
I place. ^ There they buried Abraham and 

+ Heb. an ar- 
Comp. Judg. 
18. 27. 

<^ Ps. 25- 5- 
Isai. 25. g. 

f Gen. 30. II 

K ch. 37. 19 

I' ch^ 37. 24, 
z8. & 3g. 20. 
1 Ps. 18. 14. 
■^ ch. 27. 41. 
& 50. IS- 
' Job 29. 20. 
o' P.s. 132.2, 

Isai. I. 24. 
" Ps. 80. I. 
Isai. 28. x6. 
I Pet 2. 4. 
» ch. 35. 3. 
S: 50. 17. 
See ch. 17. i. 

P Deut. 33. 15. 
Hab. 3. 6. 

<1 Deut. 33 16. 
Imitated or 

Comp. Num. 
6. 2, &c. 
■"Ezek. 22.27. 

* Zech. 14. I. 
Comp. Ezek. 
39. 10. 

' ver 
ch. 2 



& 50 











Chap. xlix. t,2. 


Chap. l. 26. 

• ch. 35. 29. 


ch. 46. 4. 

2 Kin. 

•> ver. 26. 


2 Chr. 16. 14. 

Luke 23. 50, 

John 19. 39, 


t Heb. wc//. 
^ Comp. 
Num. 20. 29. 
Deut. 34. S 
with ver. lo. 
I Sam. 31. 13. 
Job 2. 13. 
Judith 16. 24. 
Ecclus.22. 12. 
<* ch. 47. 29. 
So ch. 32. 5. 
& 33. 8, ID, 

Isai. 22. 16. 
Matt. 27. 60. 

f See ch. 45. 

I That is, 
T/ic jttmtm- 
ingof tlu 
Comp. Josh, 
ch. 2. & 9. 

Sarah his wife; ^there they buried Isaac 
and Rebekah his wife; and there I bu- 
ried Leah. The purchase of the field 32 
and of the cave that is therein 7i'as from 
the children of Heth. And when Jacob 33 
had made an end of commanding his 
sons, he gathered up his feet into the 
bed, and yielded up the ghost, and ''was 
gathered unto his people. 

And Joseph ='fell upon his father's 
face, and wept upon him, and kissed 
him. And Joseph commanded his ser- 2 
vants the physicians to •'embalm his fa- 
ther: and the physicians embalmed Is- 
rael. And forty days were fulfilled for 3 
him; for so are fulfilled the days of those 
which are embalmed: and the Egyptians 
•mourned for him "= threescore and ten 
days. And when the days of his mourn- 4 
ing were past, Joseph spake unto the 
house of Pharaoh, saying, '^If now I have 
found grace in your eyes, speak, I pray 
you, in the ears of Pharaoh, saying. My 5 
father made me swear, saying, Lo, I die : 
in my grave 'which I have digged for 
me in the land of Canaan, there shalt 
thou bury me. Now therefore let me go 
up, I pray thee, and burj- my father, and 
I will come again. And Pharaoh said, 6 
Go up, and bury thy father, according 
as he made thee swear. And Joseph ^ 
went up to bur)' his father: and with him 
went up all the servants of Pharaoh, the 
elders of his house, and all the elders of 
the land of Egypt, and all the house of 8 
Joseph, and his brethren, and his father's 
house: only their little ones, and their 
flocks, and their herds, they left Hn the 
land of Goshen. And there went up 9 
with him both chariots and horsemen : 
and it was a very great company. And 10 
they came to the threshingfloor of Atad, 
which is beyond Jordan, and there they 
mourned with a great and very sore la- 
mentation: and he made a mourning 
for his father seven days. And whenn 
the inhabitants of the land, the Canaan- 
ites, saw the mourning in the floor of 
Atad, they said, This is a grievous 
mourning to the Egyptians: wherefore 
the name of it was called 'Abel-mizraim, 
which is beyond Jordan. And his sons 12 
did unto him according as he command- 

13 ed them : for ehis sons carried him into 
the land of Canaan, and buried him in 
the cave of the field of Machpelah, which 
Abraham ''bought with the field for a 
possession of a buryingplace of Ephron 

■4 the Hittite, before Mamre. And Joseph 
returned into Egj-pt, he, and his bre- 
thren, and all that went up with him to 
bur>- his father, after he had buried his 

15 And when Joseph's brethren saw that 
their father was dead, they said, Joseph 
will peradventure 'hate us, and will cer- 
tainly requite us all the evil which we 

16 did unto him. And they 'sent a mes- 
senger unto Joseph, saying. Thy father 

[7 did command before he died, saying, So 
shall ye say unto Joseph, Forgive, I pray 
thee now, the trespass of thy brethren, 
and their sin; for they did unto thee 
evil : and now, we pray thee, forgive the of the servants of ''the God of 
thy father. And Joseph wept when they 

ts spake unto him. And his brethren also 
went and fell down before his face ; and 
they said. Behold, we he thy servants. 

19 And Joseph said unto them. Fear not: 

20 'for am I in the place of God? But as 
for you, ye thought evil against me ; but 
■"God meant it unto good, to bring to 
pass, as it is this day, to sa\e much peo- 

21 pie alive. Now therefore fear ye not: "I 
will nourish you and your litde ones. 
And he comforted them, and spake 
'kindly unto them. 

22 And Joseph dwelt in Eg}-pt, he, and 
his father's house: and Joseph lived an 

23 hundred and ten years. And Joseph saw 
Ephraim's children of the third genera- 
tion: °the children also of Machir the 
son of Manasseh were 'brought up upon 

24 Joseph's knees. And Joseph said unto 
his brethren, I die: and PGod will .surely 
visit you, and bring you out of this land 
unto the land 1 which he sware to Abra- 

25 ham, to Isaac, and to Jacob. And 'Jo- 
seph took an oath of the children of Is- 
rael, saying, God will surely visit you, 
and ye shall carry up my bones from 

26 hence. So Joseph died, being an hun- 
dred and ten years old: and they ^em- 
balmed him, and he was put in a coffin 
in Egypt. 

6 ch. 49. 29, 30. 
Comp. Acts 
7. 16. 

^ ch. 23. 16. 

' ch. 49. 23. 

t Heb. 
Comp. ver. 
17, 18. 

^ ch. 49. 25. 

1 ch. 30. 2. 
Comp. 2 Kin. 
5- 7- 
"' ch. 45. 5, 7. 

" So ch. 47. 

f Heb. to 
th^ir hearts. 
So ch. 34. 3 

o Num. 32. 
39. I Chr. 7. 

t Heb. barn. 
So ch. 30. 3. 
Ruth 4. 17. 
2 Sam. 21. 8. 
P ch. 15. 14. 
& 46. 4. 
& 48. 21. 
Ex. 3. 16, iy. 
Comp. Heb. 
II. 22. 
qch. 15. 18. 
& 26. 3. & 
35- 12- 
f" Ex. 13. ig. 
Josh. 24. 32. 
B.C. 1635 
Heb, 1754? 
' ver. 2. 






• Gen. 35. 
23— s6. & 
46. 8—26. 
ch. 6. 14, &c. 

t Heb. tli!gh. 
Gen. 46. 27 

** Gen. 46. 27. 
Deut. 10. 22. 
^' Gen. 50. 26. 
** Gen. I. 20, 
21. & 8. 17. 
So Deut. 26. 
5. Acts 7. 17. 

" ch. 2. 25 

Cited Acts 7. 

' Ps. 105. 24, 
*5Gen. II. 3, 
4, 7. & 38. 
16 (Heb.). 
i> So Ps. 105. 
25. Acts?, ig. 

' Gen. 49- 15 
I, Heb.). So 
Gen. 15. 13. 
ch. 3. 7. 
Deut. 26. 6. 
^ ch. 2. II. 
& 5- 4. 5. 
& 6. 6, 7. 
Ps. 81. 6. 
' I Kings 9. 

2 Chr. 8. 4. 
& 16. 4. & 
17. 12. & 32. 
28 (Heb.). 
Gen. 47. II. 
ch. 12. 37. 
t Heb. And 
as they a/- 
Jlicted thejn, 
so tkcy titnl- 
iifitifd, ^c. 
■" See Gen. 
28. 14. 

•» Num. 22. 3 

NOW =• these arc the names of the chil- 
dren of Israel, which came into Egypt; 
every man and his household came with 
Jacob. Reuben, Simeon, Levi, and Ju- -- 
dah, Issachar, Zebulun, and Benjamin, j 
Dan, and Naphtali, Gad, and Asher. 4 
And all the souls that came out of the 5 
'loins of Jacob were ''seventy souls: for 
Joseph was in Egypt already. And '=Jo- 6 
seph died, and all his brethren, and all 
that generation. 

''And the children of Israel were fniit- ^ 
ful, and increased abundantly, and mul- 
tiplied, and waxed exceeding mighty; 
and the land was filled with them. Now a 
there arose up a new king over Egyjit, 
=which knew not Joseph. And he 9 
said unto his people, Behold, "^the people 
of the children of Israel are moe and 
mightier than we: scome on, let us lo 
''deal wisely with them; lest they multi- 
ply, and it come to pass, that, when 
there falleth out any war, they join also 
unto our enemies, and fight against us, 
and so get them up out of the land. 
Therefore they did set over them 'task-n 
masters to afflict them with their ''bur- 
dens. And they built for Pharaoh 'trea- 
sure cities, Pithom and Raamses. 'But 12 
the more they afflicted them, the more 
they multiplied and ""grew. And they 
"were grieved because of the children of 
Israel. And the Egyptians made the 13 
children of Israel to serve with rigour; 
and they made their lives bitter with 14 
hard bondage, in morter, and in brick, 
and in all manner of service in the field : 
all their service, wherein they made them 
serve, was with rigour. 

And the king of Egypt spake to the 15 
Hebrew midwives, of which the name of 
the one 7vas Shiphrah, and the name of 
the other Puah : and he said, When ye 16 

do the office of a midwife to the Hebrew 
women, and see them upon the stools; if 
it be a son, then ye shall kill him : but if 

17 it he a daughter, then she shall live. But 
the midwives "feared God, and did not 
Pas the king of Egypt commanded them, 

18 but saved the men children alive. And 
the king of Egypt called for the mid- 
wives, and said unto them, Why have ye 
done this thing, and have saved the men 

19 children alive.'' And the midwives said 
unto Pharaoh, Because the Hebrew wo- 
men are not as the Egyptian women ; for 
they are lively, and are delivered ere the 

20 midwives come in unto them. 1 Therefore 
God dealt well with the midwives: and 
the people multiplied, and waxed very 

21 mighty. .\nd it came to pass, because 
the midwives feared God, ""that he made 

22 them houses. And Pharaoh charged all 
his people, saying, ^ Every son that is 
born ye shall cast into the river, and 
every daughter ye shall save alive. 

And there went ^a man of the house 
of Levi, and took to wife a daughter of 

2 Levi. And the woman conceived, and 
bare a son: and ''when she saw him that 
he was a goodly child, she hid him three 

3 months. And when she could not lon- 
ger hide him, she took for him an ark 
■^of bulnishes, and daubed it with slime 
and with pitch, and put the child there- 
in; and she laid // in ''the flags by the 

4 river's brink. And "^his sister stood afar 
off, to wit what would be done to him. 

s And the ^daughter of Pharaoh came 
down to wash herself -iX the river; and 
her maidens walked along by the river's 
side; and when she saw the ark among 
the flags, she sent her maid to fetch it. 

6 And when she had opened /'/, she saw 
the child: and behold, the babe wept. 
And she had compassion on him, and 

oGen. 42. 18. 
Prov. 16. 6. 
P So Dan. 3. 
16—18. & 6. 
13. Acts 5. 

1 F.ccles. 8. 

•■2Sani. 7. II. 

1 Kin. 2. 24. 
So I Sam. 2. 

2 Sam. 7. 13, 

I Kin. II. 38. 
Ps. 113. 9. 
& 127. I. 
" Acts 7. 19. 

■ ch. 6. 20. 
Num. 26. 59- 
I Chr. 23. 14. 

B.C. 1571 
Heb. 1690! 

*» Acts 7. 20. 
Heb. II. 23. 

<= Job 8. II. 
Isai. 18. 2. 
& 3.S. 7 
■1 ver. 5. 
Isai, 19. 6. 
« ch. 15. 20. 
Num. 26. 59. 
f Acts 7. 21. 


Chai'. II. 


Chap. hi. ii. 

K Acts 7. 21. 

Heb. II. 24. 

II That is, 

Drawn out. 

2.Sam, 22. 17, 

Ps. 18. 16. 

** Acts 7. 23, 


Heb. It. 24, 

25, 26. 

' Seech. I. II. 

B.C. 1531 
Heb. 165J ? 

Comp. Acts 
7. 23. 
» Acts 7. 

t Heb. a 
man a 

prince. Ro 
(ien. 13. S 

' Acts 7. 2g. 
Heb. II. 27. 

" Gen. 24. 

I r. & 29. 2. 
I Or, prince. 
Oen. 41. 45. 
ch. 3. I. 
Gen. 25. 2. 

& 37. 28. 

"Gen. 24. II. 
& 29. 10. 
I Sam. 9. II. 
t» ver. 19. 
Prov. 20. 5. 
PGen. 30. 38, 
41 (Heb.,:. 
*1 ver. 19. 
Gen. 29. 10. 
[r Num. 10. 
29: called 
also yetkro, 
or yetlur, 
ch. 3. I. & 
4. 18. & 18. 
I, &c.] 
" Gen. 31. 54. 
& 43. 25- 

* ch. 4. 25. 
& 18. 2. 
(I That is, 
A stranger 

Comp. ch. 18. 

said, This is one of the Hebrews' chil- 
dren. Then said his sister to Pharaoh's 7 
daughter, Shall I go and call to thee a 
nurse of the Hebrew women, that she 
may nurse the child for thee? And Pha- 8 
raoh's daughter said to her, Go. And 
the maid went and called the child's mo- 
ther. And Pharaoh's daughter said unto 9 
her, Take this child away, and nurse it 
for me, and I will give thee thy wages. 
And the woman took the child, and 
nursed it. And the child grew, and she 10 
brought him unto Pharaoh's daughter, 
and he became Eher son. And she called 
his name "Moses: and she said, Because 
1 drew him out of the water. 

And it came to pass in those days, n 
•■when Moses was grown, that he went 
out unto his brethren, and looked on 
their ' burdens : and he spied an Egyptian 
smiting a Hebrew, one of his brethren. 
And he looked this way and that way, i= 
and when he saw that there 7aas no man, 
he slew the Egyptian, and hid him in 
the sand. And i^when he went out the 13 
second day, behold, two men of the He- 
brews strove together: and he said to 
him that did the wrong, AV'herefore smit- 
est thou thy fellow? And he said. Who h 
made thee 'a prince and a judge over 
us? intendest thou to kill me, as thou* 
killedst the Egyptian? And Moses fear- 
ed, and said. Surely this thing is known. 
Now when Pharaoh heard this thing, he 15 
sought to slay Moses. But 'Moses fled 
from the face of Pharaoh, and dwelt in 
the land of Midian : and he sat down by 
""a well. Now the 'priest of Midian had 16 
seven daughters: "and they came and 
"drew water, and filled the Ptroughs to 
water their father's flock. And the shej)- 17 
herds came and drove them away: but 
Moses stood up and helped them, and 
iwatered their flock. And when they 18 
came to "'Reuel their father, he said, 
How is it that you are come so soon to 
day? And they said, An Eg)'ptian de- 19 
livered us out of the hand of the shep- 
herds, and also drew water enough for 
us, and watered the flock. And he said 20 
unto his daughters, And where is he? 
why is it that ye have left the man? call 
him, that he may ^eat bread. And Mo- 21 
ses was content to dwell with the man : 
and he gave Moses 'Zipporah his daugh- 
ter. And she bare /;//;/ a son, and he 22 
called his name "Gershom: for he said, 
I have been a stranger in a strange 

i3 And it came to pass "in process of 
time, that the king of Egypt died: and 
the children of Israel "sighed by reason 
of the bondage, and they cried, and 
y their cry came up unto God by reason 

24 of the bondage. And God ^ heard their 
groaning, and God ^remembered his co- 
venant with ''Abraham, with Isaac, and 

25 with ''Jacob. And God "^looked upon 
the children of Israel, and God •''had re- 
spect unto them. 

*= ch. 3. 7. & 4. 31, I Sam. i. ii. sSam. i6. 12. Luke i. 25, 
knew. <1 ch. i. S. Deut. 33. 9. i Chr. 28. 9. Ps. j. 6. & 

Now Moses kept the flock of Jethro 
his father in law, the priest of Midian: 
and he led the flock ^to the backside of 
the desert, and came to ''the mountain 

2 of God, even to Horeb. And '^the angel 
of the Lord appeared unto him in a 
flame of fire out of the midst of ''a bush : 
and he looked, and behold, the bush 
burned with fire, and the bush was not 

3 consumed. And Moses said, I will now 
turn aside, and see this great sight, why 

4 the bush is not burnt. And when the 
Lord saw that he turned aside to see, 
God called unto him out of the midst of 
the bush, and said, Moses, Moses. And 

she said. Here am I. And he said. Draw 
not nigh hither: ^put off thy shoes from 
ofl" thy feet, for the place whereon thou 

6 standest is holy ground. Moreover he 
said, fl afu the God of thy father, the 
God of Abraham, the God of Isaac, 
and the God of Jacob. And Moses 
hid his face; for she was afraid to look 

7 upon God. And the Lord said, ^I have 
surely seen the affliction of my people 
which arc in Egj-pt, and have heard their 
'cry by reason of their taskmasters; for I 

s know their sorrows ; and ^ I am come 
down to 'deliver them out of the hand of 
the Egyptians, and to bring them up out 
of that land "unto a good land and a 
large, unto a land "flowing with milk 
and honey; unto the place of "the Ca- 
naanites, and the Hittites, and the Amo- 
rites, and the Perizzites, and the Hivites, 
9 and the Jebusites. Now therefore, be- 
hold, Pthe cry of the children of Israel is 
come unto me: and I have also seen the 
oppression wherewith the Egj'ptians op- 
10 press them. Come now therefore, and I 
will send thee unto Pharaoh, that thou 
mayest bring forth my people the chil- 
li dren of Israel out of Egypt. And Moses 
said unto God, iWho am I, that I should 
go unto Pharaoh, and that I should bring 
forth the children of Israel out of Egypt? 

" Comp. 
ch. 7. 7. 
Acts 7, 23, 30, 
» P.S. 12. 5. 
Lam. I. 4, 3, 

Ezek. 21.6,7. 
y Gen. 18. 20, 

ch. 3. 9. 
James 5. 4. 
' ch. 6. 5. 
» ch. 6. 5. 
Ps. 105. 8, 
42. & 106. 45. 
^Gen. 15. 14. 
& 46. 4 

31, 7, &c. 


B.C. 1491 
Heb. 1610? 

a Ps. I^Q. 9 


b ch. 4. 27. & 


Kum. iQ. 33. 

I Kin. 19. 8. 

•^ Isai. 63. 9. 

Mai. 3. 1 


Acts 7. 30, 31. 

See Gen. 18. 


<* Deut. 33.16. 

ejosh. 5. 15. 
Acts 7. 13. 
Comp. ch. 19. 

' Gen. 28. 13. 
ver. 15. 
ch. 4. 5. 
Acts 7. 32. 
Cited ftlatt. 
22. 32. 

Miirk 12. 26. 
So Luke 20. 

K So I Kin. 
19. 13. 

Isai.6. 1,2,5. 
h ch. 2. 23, 
24. 25- 
Neh. g. 9. 
Ps. 106. 44. 
Acts 7. 34. 
' ch. 5. 6, 10, 

* Gen. II. 5, 
7. ^ 18. 21. 
1 ch. 6. 6. 
°' Deut. 1.25. 
& 8. 7, 8, 9. 
" ver. 17. 
ch. 13. 5. 
& 33. 3. 
Lev. 20. 24. 
Num. 13. 27. 
DeuL, 26. 9, 

Jer. 11.5, 
& 32. 22, 
Ezek. 20. 6. 
oGen. 15. 18 
— 21. 
p ch. 3. 23. 

<3 I Sam, 18. 


So ch. 6. 12, 

Jer. I. 6. 


Chap. hi. 12. 


Chap. iv. 16. 

*■ Gen. 31. 3. 
Deut. 31. 8, 

Josh. I. 5. 

•ch. 19. 3,&c. 

' ch. 6. 3. 
John 8. 58 
Heb. 13 8 
Rev. I. 4. 
" ver. 6. 

" Hos. 12. 5. 
Imitated Ps. 
135- 13- 
J ch. 4. 29, 

* Gen. 50, 24. 
& ch. 4. 31. 
Luke I. 68. 

l>ch. 4. 31. 
« ch. 5. 1, &c. 

^ Num. 23.3, 
4> 15, i6- 

« ch. 5. 2. 

& 7. 4, &c. 

II (Jr, iiui by 

strottg hand. 

Comp. ch. 6. 


f ch. 7 to ch. 

Acts 7. 36. 
K ch. 12. 31. 
l>Gen. 15.14. 
ch. II. 2, 3. 
& 12. 35, 36. 
■ But comp. 

I Sam. I. 28. 
Jt 2- 20: also 
Ps. 122. 6 
Wisd. 10. 17. 
^ Ex. 33. 6 
& 2 Chr. 20. 
25 ,Heb.). 
' Or, Egyfit. 


And he said, 'Certainly I will be with i.- 
thee ; and this shall be a token unto thee, 
that I have sent thee: When thou hast 
brought forth the people out of Egypt, 
^ye shall serve (^od upon this mountain. 
And Moses said unto God, Behold, when 13 
I come unto the children of Israel, and 
shall say unto them. The God of your fa- 
thers hath sent me unto you; and they 
shall say to me. What is his name.' what 
shall I say unto them? And God said 14 
unto Moses, I AM THAT I AM : and 
he said, Thus shalt thou say unto the 
children of Israel, 'I AM hath sent me 
unto you. And God said moreover unto 15 
Moses, Thus shalt thou say unto the 
children of Israel, "The Lord God of 
your fathers, the God of Abraham, the 
God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob, 
hath sent me unto you: this is ^my name 
for ever, and this is my memorial unto 
all generations. Go, and vgather the 16 
elders of Israel together, and say unto 
them. The Lord God of your fathers, 
the God of Abraham, of Isaac, and of 
Jacob, appeared unto me, saying, I ^have 
surely visited you, and seen that which is 
done to you in Egypt: and I have said, 17 
="1 will bring you up out of the affliction 
of Egypt unto the land of the Canaan- 
ites, and the Hittites, and the Amorites, 
and the Perizzites, and the Hivites, and 
the Jebusites, unto a land flowing with 
milk and honey. And ''they shall heark-is 
en to thy voice: and '^thou shalt come, 
thou and the elders of Israel, unto the 
king of Egypt, and you shall say unto 
him, The Lord God of the Hebrews 
hath "^met with us: and now let us go, 
we beseech thee, three days' journey into 
the wilderness, that we may sacrifice to 
the Lord our God. And I am sure that 19 
the king of Egj'pt ^will not let you go, 
"no, not by a mighty hand. And I will 20 
fstretch out my hand, and smite Egypt 
with all my wonders which I will do in 
the midst thereof: and eafter that he 
will let you go. And i^I will give this 21 
people favour in the sight of the Egyp- 
tians: and it shall come to pass, that, 
when ye go, ye shall not go empty: but ;.: 
every woman 'shall borrow of her neigh- 
bour, and of her that sojourneth in her 
house, jewels of silver, and jewels of 
gold, and raiment : and ye shall put them 
upon your sons, and upon your daugh- 
ters; and ''ye shall spoil "the Eg)'ptians. 
And Moses answered and said. But 
behold, they will not believe me, nor 

hearken unto my voice: for they will 
say, The Lord hath not appeared unto 

2 thee. And the Lord said unto him. 
What is that in thine hand? And he 

3 said, ^ A rod. And he said. Cast it on 
the gi-ound. And he cast it on the 
ground, and it became a serpent; and 

4 Moses fled from before it. And the 
Lord said unto Moses, Put forth thine 
hand, and take it by the tail. And he 
put forth his hand, and caught it, and it 

5 became a rod in his hand : that they may 
''believe that '^the Lord God of their fa- 
thers, the God of Abraham, the God of 
Isaac, and the God of Jacob, hath ap- 

6peared unto thee. And the Lord said 
furthermore unto him. Put novt- thine 
hand into thy bosom. And he put his 
hand into his bosom : and when he took 
it out, behold, his hand was leprous ''as 

7 snow. And he said, Put thine hand into 
thy bosom again. And he put his hand 
into his bosom again; and plucked it 
out of his bosom, and behold, "=it was 

8 turned again as his other flesh. And it 
shall come to pass, if they will not be- 
lieve thee, neither hearken to the voice 
of the first sign, that they will believe 

9 the voice of the latter sign. And it shall 
come to pass, if they will not believe 
also these two signs, neither hearken 
unto thy voice, that thou shalt take of 
the water of the river, and pour it upon 
the dry land: and ""the water which thou 
takest out of the river 'shall become 

to blood upon the dry land. And Moses 
said unto the Lord, O my Lord, I am 
not 'eloquent, neither 'heretofore, nor 
since thou hast spoken unto thy servant: 
but sl am slow of speech, and of a slow 

1 1 tongue. And the Lord said unto him. 
Who hath made man's mouth? or who 
maketh the dumb, or deaf, or the seeing, 
or the blind? have not I the Lord? 

la Now therefore go, and I will be •'with 
thy mouth, and teach thee what thou 

13 shalt say. And he said, O my Lord, 
send, I pray thee, by the hand '\rf him 

nwhom thou "wilt send. And the anger 
of the Lord was kindled against Moses, 
and he said. Is not Aaron the Levite 
thy brother? I know that he can speak 
well. And also, behold, he cometh forth 
to meet thee: and when he seeth thee, 

15 he will be glad in his heart. And ''thou 
shalt speak unto him, and 'put words in 
his mouth: and I will be with thy mouth, 
and with his mouth, and will teach you 

16 what ye shall do. And he shall be thy 

■^ ver. 17, 20. 

•* ch. 19. 9. 
<= See ch. 3. 

■^ Num. 12. 


2 Kin. 5. 27. 

e2Kin. 5. 14. 

f ch. 7. 19. 

t Heb. shall 
be and shall 

t Heb. a man 

oy "words. 

t Heb. since 


nor since the 

third day. 

So Gen. 31. 


ch. 21. 29 


Deut. 19. 4, 

6 marg. 

^ So ch. 6.12. 

Jer. I. 6. 

" So Isai. 

50. 4. 

Jer. I. 9. 

Matt. 10. 19. 

Mark 13. II, 

Luke 12. II, 

12. & 21. 14, 


'Jer. 51. 3 

II (.>r, 


7- I, 2. 

'Num. 22, 38. 

& 23. 5, 12, 


2 Sam. 14. 3, 

'9 . 

Isai. 51. 16. 


Chap. iv. 17. 


Chap. v. 


"" ch. 7. r 
& 18. 19. 
» ver. 2. 
ch. 7. 15. 

[t Heb. 

See ch. 2. 

och. 2. 15,23. 
Comp. Matt. 

P ch. 17. 9. 
Num. 20. 8, 

*! So ch. 3. 

*■ ch. 7. 13, 
22. & 8. 15. 
& 9. 12, 35. 
& 14. 8. 
Josh. II. 20. 
Comp. ch. 
7. 3 14. & 8. 
32. & 10. I. 
Deut. 2. 30. 
Isai. 63. 17. 
Rom. 9. 18. 
» Hos. u. I. 
' Jer. 31. 9. 
"ch. II. 5. 
& 12. 29. 
^ Gen. 42. 27. 
& 43. 21. 
ySo Num.22. 


Comp. Gen. 
17. 14. 
B Or, kni/e. 
Josh. 5. 2, 3. 
} Heb. made 
it touch. 
Cant. 3. 4. 
Neh. 6. 9 
^ ver. 14. 

b ch. 3. I. & 


I Kin. 19. 8. 

<= ver. 15, 16. 

•* ver. 3^-9. 

' ch, 3. 16. 
fver. 16. 

s ch. 3. 18. 
ver. 8, 9. 
*> See ch. 3. 

* ch. 2. 25. 
& 3- 7. &c. 
^Gen. 24. 26. 
ch. 12. 27. 
I Kin. I. iG, 
31 (Heb.). 
iChr. 29. 20. 


spokesman unto the people : and he shall 
be, even he shall be to thee instead of a 
mouth, and ""thou shalt be to him in- 
stead of God. And thou shalt take "this ^^ 
rod in thine hand, wherewith thoa shalt 
do signs. And Moses went and returned 18 
to 'Jethro his father in law, and said 
unto him. Let me go, I pray thee, and 
return unto my brethren which are in E- 
gypt, and see whether they be yet alive. 
And Jethro said to Moses, Go in peace. 
And the Lord said unto Moses in Mi- 19 
dian, Go, return inlo Egypt: for °all the 
men are dead which sought thy life. 
And Moses took his wife and his sons, 20 
and set them upon an ass, and he re- 
turned to the land of Egypt: and Moses 
took Pthe rod of God in his hand. And 21 
the Lord said unto Moses, When thou 
goest to return into Egypt, see that thou 
do all those 1 wonders before Pharaoh, 
which I have put in thine hand : but ■■ I 
will harden his heart, that he shall not 
let the people go. And thou shalt say 22 
unto Pharaoh, Thus saith the Lord, ^Is- 
rael is my son, ^even my firstborn : and 1 23 
say unto thee, Let my son go, that he 
may serve me : and // thou refuse to let 
him go, behold, " I will slay thy son, men 
thy firstborn. 

And it came to pass by the way •''in !^ 
the inn, that the Lord >'met him, and 
sought to kill him. Then Zipporah took 23 
"a sharp stone, and cut off the foreskin 
of her son, and 'cast // at his feet, and 
said, Surely a bloody husband art thou 
to me. So he ^let him go: then she said, 26 
A bloody husband thou art, because of 
the circumcision. And the Lord said 27 
to Aaron, Go into the wilderness "to 
meet Moses. And he went, and met 
him in ''the mount of God, and kissed 
him. And Moses "^told Aaron all the 2S 
words of the Lord who had sent him, 
and all the ''signs which he had com- 
manded him. And Moses and Aaron 29 
<=went and gathered together all the el- 
ders of the children of Israel: fand Aa-30 
ron spake all the words which the Lord 
had spoken unto Moses, and did the 
signs in the sight of the people. And 31 
the people sbelieved: and when they 
heard that the Lord had ''visited the 
children of Israel, and that he 'had look- 
ed upon their affliction, then ''they bow- 
ed their heads and worshipped. 

And afterward Moses and Aaron went 
in, and told Pharaoh, Thus saith the 
Lord God of Israel, Let my people go, 

that they may hold ^'a feast unto me in 

2 the wilderness. And Pharaoh said, ''Who 
is the Lord, that I should obey his voice 
to let Israel go? I know not the Lord, 

3 neither will I let Israel go. And they 
said, "^The God of the Hebrews hath 
met with us: let us go, we pray thee, 
three days' journey into the desert, and 
sacrifice unto the Lord our God; lest 
''he fall upon us with pestilence, or with 

4 the sword. And the king of Egypt said 
unto them, Wherefore do ye, Moses and 
Aaron, let the people from their works? 

5 get j-ou unto your '^burdens. And Pha- 
raoh said. Behold, the people of the land 
now are many, and you make them rest 

6 from their •= burdens. And Pharaoh com- 
manded the same day the ''taskmasters 
of the people, and s their officers, saying, 

7 Ye shall no more give the people straw 
to make brick, as ''heretofore: let them go 

8 and gather straw for themselves. And the 
tale of the bricks, which they did make 
''heretofore, you shall lay upon them; 
you shall not diminish otii^lit thereof: for 
they be idle; therefore they cry, saying. 
Let us go and sacrifice to our God. 

9 ' Let there more work be laid upon the 
men, that they may labour therein; and 

10 let them not regard vain words. And 
the taskmasters of the people went out, 
and their officers, and they spake to the 
people, saying. Thus saith Pharaoh, I 

11 will not give you straw. Go ye, get you 
straw where you can find //.• yet not ought 

12 of your work shalt be diminished. So the 
people were scattered abroad throughout 
all the land of Egypt to gather stubble 

t3 instead of straw. And the taskmasters 
hasted them, saying. Fulfil your works, 
^yoiir daily tasks, as when there was 

H straw. And the oflficers of the children 
of Israel, which Pharaoh's taskmasters 
had set over them, were beaten, and de- 
manded. Wherefore have ye not fulfilled 
your task in making brick both yesterday 

15 and to day, as 'heretofore? Then the 
officers of the children of Israel came 
and cried unto Pharaoh, saying. Where- 
fore dealest thou thus with thy servants? 

16 There is no straw given unto thy ser- 
vants, and they say to us. Make brick : 
and behold, thy servants are beaten ; but 

17 the fault is in thine own people. But he 
said. Ye are idle, ye are idle: therefore 
ye say, Let us go and do sacrifice to the 

18 Lord. Go therefore now, (rWwork; for 
there shall no straw be given you, yet 

19 shall ye deliver the tale of bricks. And 

* ch. 10 



Job 21. 


= ch. 3. 18. 
& 7- i6- 


^ See ch. i. 

fver. 10, 13, 

14 Heb. nnt 

as ch. I. 11). 

ch. 3. 7. 

s Cump. ver. 

M. 15. 19- 

h ver. 8, 14. 

Gen. 31. 2 


I Sam. 19. 7 


So ch. 4. 10 


S Heb. Let 
t/u- -work i'f 
heaty uf-on 
the men. 

t He!), a 
matter of a 
day in his 

.So ver. 19. 
Lev. 23. 37 


Chap. v. 20. 


Chap. vi. 27. 

^ ver. 13 

1 ch. 6. 9. 

t Heb. ia 
Gen. 34. 30. 

1 Sam. 13. 4 

& 27. 12 

2 Sam. 10. 6. 
I Chr. 19. 6 

t Heb. deii- 
vcriiig thou 
hast not de- 


a ch. 3. 19. 

•> ch. 11. 1. 
& 12. 39 


[II Or, JE- 
ver. 6, S, 29. 
c See Gen. 
17. I. 

d ch. 3. 14. 
& 15. 2. 
Ps. 68. 4. 
& 83. 18. 
John 8. 58. 
Rev. I. 4, 8, 

«Gen. 15.18. 
& 17. 4, 7. 
f Gen. 17. 8. 
& 28. 4 and 
s ch. 2. 24. 

1 ch. 7. 4. 
Deut. 26. 8. 
Ps. 136. II, 

' Gen. 48. 16. 
ch. 15. 13. 

' Deut. 4. 20. 
°' Gen. 17. 8. 
ch. 29. 43, 46. 
Deut. 29. 13. 
Rev. 21. 7. 
n ver. 6. 
ch. 5. 4, s. 
Ps. 81. 6. 

I Heb. U/t 

lip nty hattd. 

.Si--eGen. 14. 


oComp. Gen. 

26. 3. 

P ch. 5. 21. 

t Heb. short- 
ttess, or, 

the officers of the children of Israel did 
see that they were in evil case, after it 
was said, Ye shall not minish ou^:;ht from 
your bricks of ^your daily task. And 20 
they met Moses and Aaron, who stood 
in the way, as they came forth from Pha- 
raoh: 'and they said unto them, The 21 
Lord look upon you, and judge; be- 
cause you have made our savour *to be 
abhorred in the eyes of Pharaoh, and in 
the eyes of his servants, to put a sword 
in their hand to slay us. 

And Moses returned unto the Lord, 22 
and said. Lord, wherefore hast thou so 
evil entreated this people? why is it 
that thou hast sent me? For since 1 23 
came to Pharaoh to speak in thy name, 
he hath done evil to this people; 'nei- 
ther hast thou delivered thy people at 
all. Then the Lord said unto Moses, 
Now shalt thou see what I will do to 
Pharaoh : for »with a strong hand shall 
he let them go, and with a strong hand 
''shall he drive them out of his land. 
And God spake unto Moses, and said 2 
unto him, I am "the Lord: and I ap- 3 
peared unto Abraham, unto Isaac, and 
unto Jacob, by the name of "^God Al- 
mighty, but by my name ''JEHOVAH 
was I not known to them. '=And I 4 
have also established my covenant with 
them, fto give them the lantl of Canaan, 
the land of their pilgrimage, wherein 
they were strangers. And si have also 5 
heard the groaning of the children of 
Israel, whom the Egyptians keep in 
bondage ; and I have remembered my 
covenant. Wherefore say unto the chil- 6 
dren of Israel, ''I am the Lord, and 
'I will bring you out from under the 
burdens of the Egyptians, and I will rid 
you out of their bondage, and I will 
''redeem you with a stretched out arm, 
and with great judgments: and I will 7 
'take you to me for a people, and ™I 
will be to you a God : and ye shall know 
that I am the Lord your God, which 
bringeth you out "from under the bur- 
dens of the Egyptians. And I will bring 8 
you in unto the land, concerning the 
which I did •" swear to give it to Abra- 
ham, to Isaac, and to Jacob ; and I will 
give it you for an heritage : I am the 
Lord. And Moses spake so unto the 9 
children of Israel: I'but they hearkened 
■ not unto Moses for 'anguish of spirit, 
and for cruel bondage. 

And the Lord spake unto Moses, say- 10 
ing, Go in, speak unto Pharaoh king of n 

Egypt, that he let the children of Israel 

12 go out of his land. And Moses spake 
before the Lord, saying. Behold, the 
children of Israel have inot hearkened 
unto me; how then shall Pharaoh hear 
me, ■'who am of uncircumcised lips? 

13 And the Lord spake unto Moses and 
unto Aaron, and gave them a charge un- 
to the children of Israel, and unto Pha- 
raoh king of Egypt, to bring the children 
of Israel out of the land of Egypt. 

14 These be the heads of their fathers' 
houses : ^The sons of Reuben the first- 
born of Israel ; Hanoch, and Pallu, Hez- 
ron, and Carmi : these be the families of 

15 Reuben. 'And the sons of Simeon ; Je- 
muel, and Jamin, and Ohad, and Jachin, 
and Zohar, and Shaul the son of a 
Canaanitish woman : these are the fami- 

16 lies of .Simeon. And these are the 
names of "the sons of Levi according 
to their generations; Gershon, and Ko- 
hath, and Merari : and the years of the 
life of Levi were ^an hundred thirty and 

17 seven years. vThe sons of Gershon; 
Libni, and Shimi, according to their fa- 

ismilies. And ^the sons of Kohath ; Am- 
ram, and Izhar, and Hebron, and Uz- 
ziel: and the years of the life of Kohath 
7aere an hundred thirty and three years. 

19 And ^the sons of Merari; Mahali and 
Mushi : these are the families of Levi 

20 according to their generations. And 
''Amram took him Jochebed his father's 
sister to wife ; and she bare him Aaron 
and Moses: and the years of the life of 
Amram 7iierc an hundred and thirty and 

21 seven years. And "^the sons of Izhar; 

22 Korah, and Nepheg, and Zichri. And 
''the sons of Uzziel; Mishael, and El- 

23 zaphan, and Zithri. And Aaron took 
him Elisheba, daughter of "^Amminadab, 
sister of 'Naashon, to wife; and she bare 
him sNadab, and Abihu, Eleazar, and 

24 Ithamar. And the sons of Korah; ''As- 
sir, and Elkanah, and Abiasaph: these 

25 are the families of the Korhites. And 
Eleazar Aaron's son took him one of the 
daughters of Putiel to wife; and 'she 
bare him Phinehas : these are the heads 
of the fathers of the Levites according 

26 to their families. These a>-e that Aaron 
and Moses, ''to whom the Lord said. 
Bring out the children of Israel from the 
land of Egypt according to their 'armies. 

27 These arc they which '"spake to Pha- 
raoh king of Egypt, to bring out the 
children of Israel from Egypt: these are 
that Moses and Aaron. 

1 ver. 9. 

r ver. 30. 
Lev. 26. 41. 
Jer. 6. 10. 
& 9. 26. 
Ezek. 44. 7. 
Acts 7. 51. 
So ch. 4. 10. 
Lev. 19. 23. 
Jer. I. 6. 
Rom. 2. 29. 
Col. 2. II. 
'^ Gen. 46. 9. 
I Chr. 5. 3. 

' Gen. 46. 10. 
1 Chr. 4. 24. 

" Gen. 46.11. 
Num. 3. 17, 
I Chr. 6. I, 

^ Comp. ver. 
18, 20. 
Gen. 47. 28. 
& 50. 22. 
y Num. 3. 18. 
I Chr. 6. 17. 
& 33. 7. 
^ Num. 3. 19. 
& 26. 57. 
I Chr. 6. 2, 

^ Num. 3. 20. 
iChr. 6. 19. 

*> ch. 2. 1, 2. 

Num. 26. 59. 

*^Num. 16. I. 
I Chr. 6. 37, 


a Lev. 10. 4. 
Num. 3. 30. 
« Ruth 4. 19, 

I C'hr. 2. 10. 
Malt. I. 4. 
LuUe 3. 33. 
f Num. I. 7. 
& 2. 3. & 
7. 12, 17. 
^ 10. 14. 
Mntt. 1. 4. 
Luke 3. 32. 
8 Lev. 10. 1. 
Num. 3. 2. 
& 26, 60, 
1 Chr. 6. 3. 
& 24. I. 
'■ I Chr. 6.22. 
' Num. 25. 7, 

1 1. 

Josh. 24. 33. 
Ps. 106. 30. 
^ ver. 13. 
' ch, 7. 4. & 

12. 17, 41 
(Heb.), 51. 
Num. 33. I. 
"'ch. 5. 1. 3. 
& 7. 10, Sic. 


Chap. vi. 28. 


Chap. viii. 

n ver. 2. 
o ver. II. 
ch. 7. 2. 


* ch. 4. 16. 

t> Gen. 20. 7. 


I Sam. 9. 9. 

*= ch. 4. 15. & 

6. 29. 

<* ch. 4. 21. 

" ch. II. 9. 
'Comp. ch, 
10. I. 

8 ch. 6. 6, 26, 

f* ver. 17. 
ch. 8. 10, 22. 
& 14. 4, 18. 

' Comp. 
De!it. 29. 5. 

& 3.. 2. 

& 34- 7- 
Acts 7. 23, 

^ Comp. Isai. 
7. II. 

John 2. 18. 
& 6. 30. 

• ver. 10, 12. 
Gen. I. 21 
Isai. 51. 9 
not as ch. 4. 
3. & 7. 15. 

"> Gen.'4i. 8. 

n ver. 22. & 
ch, 8. 7, 18, 
19. & 9. II. 
Dent. 18. 10, 
end iHeb. ), 
Comp. ver. 
12, 22. 
ch. 8. 7, 18. 
& q. II. 
2 Thess. 2. 9. 
2 Tim. 3. 8. 
° Rather as 
ver. 22. 
ch. 8. 19. 
& 9. 35 : 
(Heb. not as 
ver. 3. ch. 4. 
21. & g. 13. 
& to. 20, 27. 
& II. 10. & 
■4- 4. 8, I7i. 
P ch. 4. 2, 3, 
17. & 17. 5. 

And it came to pass on the day 7C'/i(n is 
the Lord spake unto Moses in the land 
of Egypt, that the Lord spake unto =9 
Moses, saying, "I apn the Lord: °speak 
thou unto Pharaoh king of Eg)'pt all 
that I say unto thee. And Moses said 30 
before the Lord, Behold, p I cim of un- 
circumcised lips, and how shall Pharaoh 
hearken unto me? And the Lord said 
unto Moses, .See, I have made thee ^a 
god to Pharaoh : and Aaron thy brother 
shall be ''thy prophet. Thou "^shalt speak 2 
all that I command thee : and Aaron thy 
brother shall speak unto Pharaoh, that 
he send the children of Israel out of his 
land. And ''I will harden Pharaoh's 3 
heart, and ■= multiply fmy signs and 'my 
wonders in the land of Egypt. But 4 
Pharaoh shall not hearken unto you, 
sthat I may lay my hand upon Egypt, 
and bring forth mine armies, and my 
people the children of Israel, out of the 
land of Egypt ?by great judgment;;. 
And the Egyptians •'shall know that I 5 
am the Lord, when I stretch forth mine 
hand upon Egypt, and bring out the 
children of Israel from among them. 
And Moses and Aaron did as the Lord 6 
commanded them, so did they. And 7 
Moses 7L'as 'fourscore years old, and 
Aaron fourscore and three years old, 
when they spake unto Pharaoh. 

And the Lord spake unto Moses and s 
unto Aaron, saying, When Pharaoh shall 
speak unto you, saying, ''Shew a miracle 
for you: then thou shalt say unto Aaron, 
Take thy rod, and cast // before Pha- 
raoh, and it shall become a 'serpent. 
And Moses and .\aron went in unto 10 
Pharaoh, and they did so as the Lord 
had commanded : and .■\aron cast down 
his rod before Pharaoh, and before his 
servants, and it became a serpent. Then 1 1 
Pharaoh also called ""the wise men and 
"the sorcerers: now ""the magicians of 
Egypt, they also did in like manner with 
their enchantments. For they cast down 12 
every man his rod, and they became 
serpents: but Aaron's rod swallowed up 
their rods. And "he hardened Pharaoh's 13 
heart, that he hearkened not unto them ; 
as the Lord had said. 

And the Lord said unto Moses, Pha- 14 
raoh's heart is hardened, he refuseth to 
let the people go. Get thee unto Pha- 15 
raoh in the morning; lo, he goeth out 
unto the water; and thou shalt stand by 
the river's brink against he come; and 
Pthe rod which was turned to a serpent 

9 I. 13- 
■■ ch. 3. 12, 
1 8. 

ch. 5. 2,4. 
ver. 5. 

f ch. 17. 5. 


16 shalt thou take in thine hand. And 
thou shalt say unto him, iThe Lord 1 ch. 3. is. 
God of the Hebrews hath sent me unto 9, j] f^, ' 
thee, saying. Let my people go, ■'that 
they may serve me in the wilderness: 
and behold, ^hitherto thou wouldest not 

17 hear. Thus saith the Lord, In this 
^thou shalt know that I am the Lord: 
behold, I will smite with the rod that /s 
in mine hand upon the waters which a/v 

in the river, and they shall be turned 'to • ch. 4. 9. 
,8 blood. And the fish that is in the river '^"- "*-'*''^- 
shall die, and the river shall stink ; and 
the Egyptians shall "lothe to drink of "^"^ 2'' =+■ 

19 the water of the river. And the Lord 
spake unto Moses, Say unto Aaron, 

Take thy rod, and "stretch out thine 'ch. 8.s,6, 
hand upon the waters of Egypt, upon S:'io.'i2!2!! 
their streams, upon their rivers, and up- ^ ^*- '*■ ^'■ 
on their ponds, and upon all their 'pools nieb.^a- 
of water, that they may become blood; "he!"^"-^ 
and that there may be blood throughout ~MUers. 
all the land of Egypt, both in vessels of i.ei'. zi. ^6 

20 wood, and in 7'esse/s (j/" stone. And Mo- "'"s- 
ses and Aaron did so, as the Lord com- 
manded ; and he ylift up the rod, and 
smote the waters that 7t'e>r in the river, 
in the sight of Pharaoh, and in the sight 

of his ser\-ants; and all the ^waters that » Ps. 78. 44. 
7t'(vr in the river were turned to blood. ' '^^' "^' 

21 And the fish that rcas in the river died ; 
and the river stunk, and the Egyptians 
^could not drink of the water of the 
river; and there was blood throughout 

22 all the land of Egypt. ''And the magi- ^^;'c^ '^'• 
cians of Egypt did so with their en- '* ' ''' '' 
chantments : and ■= Pharaoh's heart was '^ So ver. i-. 
hardened, neither did he hearken unto 

23 them; ''as the Lord had said. And '' ^cr. 3, 4. 
Pharaoh turned and went into his house, 
neither did he set his heart to this also. 

24 And all the Egyptians digged round 
about the river /or water to drink ; for 
they could not drink of the water of the 

25 river. And seven days were fulfilled, 
after t/iat the Lord had smitten the 

And the Lord spake unto Moses, Go VIII. 
unto Pharaoh, and say unto him, Thus 
saith the Lord, Let my people go, ^ithat » ver. 20. 

2 they may serve me. And if thou ''refuse bch^'7!^'4" 
to let t/iem go, behold, I will smite all &9-2- 

3 thy borders with ■= frogs: and the river c Rev. 16. 13. 
shall bring forth frogs abundantly, which 

shall go up and come into thine house, srGen'4r 
and into '' thy bedchamber, and upon thy 30. 
bed, and into the house of thy ser\-ants, ch'^,,""f'' 
and upon thy people, and into thine garg- ^^ 
ovens, and into thy 'kneadingtroughs: marg', 17. 


' ver. 18, 23. 

Chap. viii. 4. 


Chap. ix. i. 

« See ch. 7. 

f Ps. 78. 45- 
& 105. 30. 

B ch. 7. II, 


Wisd. 17. 7- 

'> ver. 9, 2y, 
2q, 30. 
ch. 9. 28. & 
ro. 17, iS. 

11 Or, Have 
this honour 
oner 7«r, 

Judg. 7. 2 
Isai. 10. 15 
II Or, against 
\ Heb. to 
cut off. 
to tnorrotu. 
So ver. 23 
' ch. 9. 14. 
2 Sam. 7. 22. 
I Chr. 17. 20. 
Ps. 86. 8. 
Isai. 46. 9. 
Jer. 10. 6, 7. 

>* Esth. 4. 14 
Eccles. 8. II. 
1 ver. 3a. 
ch. 7. 14. & 
9. 7. 34. & 
10. 1 (Heb.). 

™ See ch. 7. 


n Ps. 105. 31. 

o See ch. 7. 

P Ps. 8. 3. 
Luke II. 20. 
^ ch. 7. 13 

and the frogs shall come up both on 4 
thee, and upon thy people, and upon all 
thy servants. And the Lord spake unto s 
Moses, Say unto Aaron, <=Stretch forth 
thine hand with thy rod over the streams, 
over the rivers, and over the ponds, and 
cause frogs to come up upon the land of 
Egypt. And Aaron stretched out his 6 
hand over the waters of Egypt ; and ^the 
frogs came up, and covered the land of 
P^gypt. sAnd the magicians did so with ^ 
their enchantments, and brought up frogs 
upon the land of Egypt. Then Pharaoh 8 
called for Moses and Aaron, and said, 
''Intreat the Lord, that he may take 
away the frogs from me, and from my 
people; and I will let the people go, that 
they may do sacrifice unto the Lord. 
And Moses said unto Pharaoh, 'Glory 9 
over me: "when shall I intreat for thee, 
and for thy servants, and for thy people, 
'to destroy the frogs from thee and thy 
houses, that they may remain in the river 
only? And he said, "To morrow. And 10 
he said, Be it according to thy word: 
that thou mayest know that ''there is 
none like unto the Lord our God. And n 
the frogs shall depart from thee, and 
from thy houses, and from thy servants, 
and from thy people ; they shall remain 
in the river only. And Moses and Aa- 12 
ron went out from Pharaoh : and Moses 
cried unto the Lord because of the 
frogs which he had brought against Pha- 
raoh. And the Lord did according to 13 
the word of Moses; and the frogs died 
out of the houses, out of the villages, 
and out of the iields. And they gather- 14 
ed them together upon heaps: and the 
land stank. But when Pharaoh saw that 15 
there was ''respite, 'he hardened his 
heart, and hearkened not unto them; as 
the Lord had said. 

And the Lord said unto Moses, Say 16 
unto Aaron, Stretch out thy rod, and 
smite the dust of the land, that it may 
become lice throughout all the land of 
Egypt. And they did so; for Aaron 17 
"'stretched out his hand with his rod, 
and smote the dust of the earth, and "it 
became lice in man, and in beast; all 
the dust of the land became lice through- 
out all the land of Egypt. And "the is 
magicians did so with their enchant- 
ments to bring forth lice, but they could 
not: so there were lice upon man, and 
upon beast. Then the magicians said 19 
unto Pharaoh, This is Pthe finger of 
God: and Pharaoh's "i heart was harden- 

ch. 7. 15. & 

II Or, a mix- 
ture of 
beasts, &c. 

ed, and he hearkened not unto them; 
as the Lord had said. 

20 And the Lord said unto Moses, 'Rise 
up early in the morning, and stand be- 
fore Pharaoh ; lo, he cometh forth to the 
water; and say unto him. Thus saith the 
Lord, ^Let my people go, that they may 

21 serve me. Else, if thou wilt not let my 
people go, behold, I will send "swarms 
of flies upon thee, and upon thy ser- 
vants, and upon thy people, and into thy 
houses: and the houses of the Egyptians 
shall be full of swarms of flies, and also 

22 the ground whereon they are. And 'I '"^'''i/'i^ 
will sever in that day the land of Go- 
shen, in which my people dwell, that no 
swMrms of flies shall be there ; to the end 
"thou mayest know that I am the Lord 

23 in the midst of the earth. And I will 
put 'a division between my people and 
thy people: 

21 be. And the Lord did so 

.■ ver. 10. 
ch. 7. 17. 

",to morrow shall this sign Butcomp. 

and '^ there 'S*'; 5°- = 

r n- • iHeb.). 

came a grievous swarm of flies mto the SoPs. m.g. 

house of Pharaoh, and into his servants' i^o^°/J'f^' 

houses, and into all the land of Egypt : "lorroTu. 

the land was "corrupted by reason of the (Heb!K '° 

25 swarm of /ties. And Pharaoh called for I ^^- 7^- ■<5- 
Moses and for Aaron, and said. Go ye, wisd. 16. 9. 

26 sacrifice to your God in the land. And ' °J,',,^" 
Moses said. It is not meet so to do; for SoCcn. d 

we shall sacrifice J-the abomination of ."0^143'! 32! 
the Egyptians to the Lord our God: lo, &46.34. 
shall we sacrifice the abomination of the 
Egyptians before their eyes, and will 

27 they not ^stone us? We will go ^three » ch, 17.4. 
days' journey into the wilderness, and &'^ch.^3.'f2. 
sacrifice to the Lord our God, as he 

28 shall command us. And Pharaoh said, 
I will let you go, that ye may sacrifice to 
the Lord your God in the wilderness; 

only you shall not go very far away: ''in- "• Comp. ver. 

29 treat for me. And Moses said, Behold, 
I go out from thee, and I will intreat the 
Lord that the swarms of flies may de- 
part from Pharaoh, from his sen'ants, 
and from his people, to morrow: but let 

not Pharaoh <=deal deceitfully any more !,c<:n^3>.7. 

, . , , ^ -^ .^ & Judg. 16. 

m not letting the people go to sacrifice 10, 15. 

30 to the Lord. And Moses went out from fc'^,^^; ' 

31 Pharaoh, and intreated the Lord. And 
the Lord did according to the word of 
Moses; and he removed the swarms of 
flics from Pharaoh, from his servants, 
and from his people ; there remained not 

32 one. And Pharaoh ''hardened his heart ■'Sec ver. 15. 
at this time also, neither would he let 
the people go. 

Then the Lord said unto Moses, ^Go IX. 
in unto Pharaoh, and tell him. Thus ' =''■ 8- l =. 


Chap. ix. 2. 


Chap. ix. 31. 

^ See ch. 7. 

t ch. 7. 4. 

<• ch. 8. 22. 
& II. 7 


« Ps. 78. so ? 
Coinp. ver. 

f See ch. 8. 

e Lev. 13. 
18, ig. Deut. 
28. 27[Heb. . 
2 Kin. 20. 7. 
Job 2. 7. 
Kev. 16. 2. 
•i Comp. ver. 

' ch. 7. II. 
ch. 8. 18, 19. 
2 Tim. 3. 9. 

•^ ch. 4. 21 

1 ch. 7. 15. & 
8. 20. 

™See ch. 7. 

n ch. 8. 10. 

"Cited Rom. 
9. 17. 

Comp. ch. 10. 
I, 2. & II. 9. 
S: 14. 17. 
Prov. 16. 4. 
t Heb, vinde 
thee stand. 

saith ''the Lord God of the Hebrews, 
Let. my people go, that they may serve 
me. For if thou refuse to let them go, 2 
and wilt hold them still, behold, the 3 
•^hand of the Lord is upon thy cattle 
which is in the field, upon the horses, 
upon the asses, upon the camels, upon 
the o.xen, and upon the sheep: there 
shall be a very grievous murrain. And 4 
''the Lord shall sever between the cat- 
tle of Israel and the cattle of Egypt: 
and there shall nothing die of all that is 
the children's of Israel. And the Lord s 
appointed a set time, saying. To morrow 
the Lord shall do this thing in the land. 
Arid the Lord did that thing on the 6 
morrow, and "^all the cattle of Egypt 
died: but of the cattle of the children of 
Israel died not one. And Pharaoh sent, 7 
and behold, there was not one of the 
cattle of the Israelites dead. And ^the 
heart of Pharaoh was hardened, and he 
did not let the people go. 

And the Lord said unto Moses and s 
unto Aaron, Take to you handfuls of 
ashes of the furnace, and let Moses 
sprinkle it towards the heaven in the sight 
of Pharaoh. And it shall become small 9 
dust in all the land of Egypt, and .shall 
be ea boil breaking forth with blains 
upon man, and upon beast, throughout 
all the land of Egypt. And they took 10 
ashes of the furnace, and stood before 
Pharaoh; and Moses sprinkled it ^ttp 
toward heaven; and it became a boil 
breaking forth with blains upon man, 
and upon beast. And the 'magicians n 
could not stand before Moses because of 
the boils; for the boil was upon the ma- 
gicians, and upon all the Egyptian.s. 
■■And the Lord hardened the heart of 12 
Pharaoh, and he hearkened not unto 
them; as the Lord had spoken unto 

And the Lord said unto Moses, 'Rise 13 
up early in the morning, and stand be- 
fore Pharaoh, and say unto him, Thus 
saith ""the Lord God of the Hebrews, 
Let my people go, that they may serve 
me. For I will at this time send all my 14 
plagues upon thine heart, and upon thy 
servants, and upon thy people; "that 
thou mayest know that then is none like 
me in all the earth. For now I will 15 
stretch out my hand, that I may smite 
thee and thy people with pestilence ; and 
thou shalt be cut off from the earth. 
And in very deed for "this causei6 
have I 'raised thee up, for to shew 

in thee my power; and that my 

name may be declared throughout 

i7all the earth. As yet e.\altest thou 

thyself against my people, that thou wilt 

18 not let them go? Behold, to morrow 
about this time I will cause it to rain a 
very grievous hail, such as hath not been 
in Egypt since the foundation thereof 

19 even until now. Send therefore now, 
ami gather thy cattle, and all that thou 

I hast in the field; for upon every man 
and beast which shall be found in the 
field, and .shall not be brought home, 
the hail shall come down upon them, 

20 and they shall die. He that feared the 
word of the Lord amongst the servants of 
Pharaoh made his ser\'ants and his cat- 

21 tie flee into the houses: and he that 're- 
garded not the word of the Lord left his 

22 servants and his cattle in the field. And 
the Lord said unto Moses, Stretch forth 
thine hand toward heaven, that there 
may be Phail in all the land of Egypt, 
upon man, and upon beast, and upon 
every herb of the field, throughout the 

23 land of Egypt. And Moses stretched 
forth his rod toward heaven: and ithe 
Lord sent thunder and hail, and the 
fire ran along upon the ground; and 
the Lord rained hail upon the land of 

24 Egypt. So there was hail, and 'fire 
mingled with the hail, very grievous, 
such as there was none like it in all the 
land of Egypt since it became a nation. 

=5 And the hail smote throughout all the 
land of Egypt all that 7i'as in the field, 
both man and beast; and the hail ^smote 
every herb of the field, and '^brake every 

26 tree of the field. 'Only in the land of 
Goshen, where the children of Israel 

:iTwere, was there no hail. And Pharaoh 
sent, and called for Moses and Aaron, 
and .said unto them, "I have sinned this 
time: '■'the Lord is righteous, and I and 

28 my people arc wicked. ^Intreat the 
Lord (for it is enough) that there be no 
more 'mighty thunderings and hail; and 
I will let you go, and ye shall stay no 

29 longer. And Moses said unto him. As 
soon as I am gone out of the city, I will 
^spread abroad my hands unto the 
Lord; a/id the thunder shall cease, nei- 
ther shall there be any more hail; that 
thou mayest know how that the "earth 

30 is the Lord's. But as for thee and thy 
ser\'ants, I know that ye will not yet 

31 fear the Lord God. And the fla.\ and 
the barley was smitten: ''for the barley 
7C'as in the ear, and .the flax 7C'as boiled. 

t Heb. set 
not his heart 
unto. Comp. 
ch. 7. 23. 

PRev. 16. 21. 

1 Ps. 78. 47, 


^: 105. 32. 

Wisd. 19. 19, 


Comp. Josh. 

10. II. 

Ps. 18. 13. 

& 148. 8. 

Isai. 30. 30. 

Kzck.38. 22? 

Wisd. 16. 16. 

Rev. 8. 7. 

"■ Ezek. I. 4 


• Ps. 105. 33. 

* ch. 8. 22. 
& 9. 4, 6. & 
10. 23. & II. 
7. & 12. 13. 

" ch. 10. 16. 

^2 Chr. 12.6. 
Lam. I. 18. 
r ch. 8. 8, 28. 
& 10. 17. 
So Acts 8. 24, 
tHcb. voices 
of God. 
See Gen. 23. 

* ver. 33. 

I Kin. 8. 22, 


Ps. 143. 6 

Isai. I. 15. 
» Ps. 24. I. 
I Cor. 10. 26, 

i> Lev. 2. 14 


Chap. ix. 32. 


Chap. x. 2 = 

f Heb. hid- 
den, lyz, 
cK. 10. 22. 
c ver. 29. 

<* I Sam. 6.6. 
» See ch. 7. 

t Heb. /^ 
//it- hand 0/ 
ch. 4. 13. 


* Comp. ch. 

& 7. 3. 

& 8. 15. 

& g. 12, &c. 

*> Joel I. 3. 

So Deut. 4. 


Ps. 78.S, &c. 

i' 1 Sam. 6. 6 

and marg. 

^ Lev. II. 22 
Prov. 30. 27 
Joel I. 4. & 

2. 25. 
Rev. g 

16. 9 



So ver 
« ch. 9 


fch. 8. 


B ch. 23. 33. 
& 34. 12. 
Josh. 23. 13. 
I Sam. 18. 21, 
I Cor. 7. 35. 

t Heb. who 
and wItOt 


But the wheat and the rye were not smit- 32 

ten : for they u<cn- *not grown up. And 33 
Moses went out of the city from Pha- 
raoh, and "^spread abroad his hands unto 
the Lord: and the thunders and hail 
ceased, and the rain was not poured up- 
on the earth. And when Pharaoh saw 34 
that the rain and the hail and the thun- 
ders were ceased, he sinned yet more, 
and hardened his heart, ''he and his ser- 
vants. And 'the heart of Pharaoh was 35 
hardened, neither would he let the chil- 
dren of Israel go; as the Lord had 
spoken 'by Moses. 

And the Lord said unto Moses, Go 
in unto Pharaoh: ='for I have hardened 
his heart, and the heart of his servants, 
that I might shew these my signs before 
him: and that ''thou mayest tell in the 2 
ears of thy son, and of thy son's son, 
what things "^I have wrought in Egypt, 
and my signs which I have done amongst 
them ; that ye may know how that I am 
the Lord. And Moses and Aaron came 3 
in unto Pharaoh, and said unto him. 
Thus saith the Lord God of the He- 
brews, How long wilt thou refuse to 
humble thyself before me? let my people 
go, that they may serve me. Else, if 4 
thou refuse to let my people go, behold, 
to morrow will I bring the ''locusts into 
thy coast : and they shall cover the ' face 5 
of the earth, that one cannot be able to 
see the earth: and *=they shall eat the 
residue of that which is escaped which 
remaineth unto you from the hail, and 
shall eat every tree which groweth for 
you out of the field: and they fshall fill 6 
thy houses, and the houses of all thy ser- 
vants, and the houses of all the Egyp- 
tians ; which neither thy fathers, nor thy 
fathers' fathers have seen, since the day 
that they were upon the earth unto this 
day. And he turned himself, and went 
out from Pharaoh. And Pharaoh's ser- ^ 
vants said unto him, How long shall this 
man be sa snare unto us? let the men 
go, that they may serve the Lord their 
God: knowest thou not yet that Egypt 
is destroyed? And Moses and Aaron 8 
were brought again unto Pharaoh: and 
he said unto them, Go, serve the Lord 
your God: but 'who arc they that shall 
go? And Moses said. We will go with 9 
our young and with our old, with our 
sons and with our daughters, with our 
flocks and with our herds will we go; 
for ''we must hold a feast unto the Lord. 
And he said unto them, Let the Lord 10 

be so with you, as I will let you go, and 
your little ones: look to it; for evil is 

11 before you. Not so: go now ye that are 
men, and serve the Lord; for that you 
did desire. And they were driven out 

12 from Pharaoh's presence. And the Lord 
said unto Moses, 'Stretch out thine hand 
over the land of Egypt for the locusts, 
that they may come up upon the land of 
Egypt, and ''eat every herb of the land, 

13 «w all that the hail hath left. And Mo- 
ses stretched forth his rod over the land 
of Egypt, and the Lord brought an east 
wind upon the land all that day, and all 
that night; and when it was morning, 

14 the east wind brought the locust.s. And 
'the locusts went up over all the land of 
Egypt, and rested in all the coasts of 
Egypt: very grievous tvere they : '"before 
them there were no such locusts as they, 

15 neither after them shall be such. Eor 
they covered the "face of the whole 
earth, so that the land was darkened; 
and they "did eat every herb of the land, 
and all the fruit of the trees which the 
hail had left: and there remained not 
any green thing in the trees, or in the 
herbs of the field, through all the land of 

16 Egypt. Then Pharaoh 'called for Moses 
and Aaron in haste; and he said, pI 
have sinned against the Lord your God, 

17 and against you. Now therefore forgive, 
I pray thee, my sin only this once, and 
lintreat the Lord your God, that he 
may take away from me this death only. 

18 And he ''went out from Pharaoh, and 
igintreated the Lord. And the Lord 

turned a mighty strong west wind, which 
took away the locusts, and 'cast them 
''into the Red sea ; there remained not 
one locust in all the coasts of Egypt. 

20 But the Lord 'hardened Pharaoh's 
heart, so that he would not let the chil- 
dren of Israel go. 

21 And the Lord said unto Moses, 
"Stretch out thine hand toward heaven, 
that there may be darkness over the land 
of Egypt, 'even darkness which may be 

22 felt. And Moses stretched forth his 
hand toward heaven; and there was a 
"thick darkness in all the land of EgyjJt 

23 three days: they .saw not one another, 
neither rose any from his place for three 
days: >'but all the children of Israel had 

24 light in their dwellings. And Pharaoh 
called unto Moses, and ^said. Go ye, 
serve the Lord ; only let your flocks and 
your herds be stayed: let your "little 

25 ones also go with you. And Moses .said. 

' ch. 7. 19, 
&9. 22. 
ver. 21. 

1 Ps. 78. 46. 

& 105. 34. 

^ Joel 2. 2. 

" ver. 5 

" Ps. lo;- 35. 

t Heb. hnst- 
etteii to call, 
P ch. 9. 27. 

1 ch. 9. 28. 

"• ch. 8. 30. 
& 9- 337 &c. 

t Heb./7i/- 

Sojiidg.4. 21 
;Hcb.;. iii6. 


I Sam. 31.10. 
' Comp. Jdcl 
2. 20. 

* ch. 4. 21. & 
9. 12. 
& ver. 27. 
& II. 10. 
&• 14. 4. S. 
" S:e ver. 12. 
t Heb. thai 
one may ft'cl 

» Ps. los. 28. 

J So ch. 8. 


Wis^l. 18. I. 


Chap. x. 26. 


Chap. xn. 15. 

t Heb. into 
our hands. 

b Seever. 20. 

«Hcb. II. 27. 


» ch. 4. 23. 

*• ch. 12. 31, 
33, 39- 

c ch. 3. 22. 
& 12. 35. 

d ch. 3. 21. 

& 12. 36. 

« Ecclus. 45. 

fch. 12. 29. 
Coinp. Amos 
4. 10. 

8S0 Judg. 

16. 21. 

Matt. 24. 41. 
^ ch. 12. 30. 
Comp. Amos 
5. 16, 17- 
' ch. 8. 22. 
&9. 4. 

1' Josh. 10.21. 

1 ch. 12. 33. 
f Heb. that 
is at thy 

So ludg. 4. 
10. "& 8. 5 

1 Kin. 20. 10 

2 Kin. 3. 9 

t Heb. /«<•«/ 
of anger. 
So Deut. 29. 

I Sam. 20. 34 
"> ch. 3. 19. 
& 7. 4. & 
10. I, &c. 
" ch. 7. 3. 
o Seech. 10. 

Thou must give *us also sacrifices and 
burnt offerings, that we may sacrifice 
unto the Lord our God. Our cattle also 26 
shall go with us; there shall not a hoof 
be left behind ; for thereof must we take 
to serve the Lord our God; and we 
know not with what we must serve the 
Lord, until we come thither. But the 27 
Lord '^hardened Pharaoh's heart, and he 
would not let them go. And Pharaoh 28 
said unto him. Get thee from me, take 
heed to thyself, see my face no more ; for 
in thai day thou seest my face thou shalt 
die. And Moses said. Thou hast spoken 29 
well, "^I will see thy face again no more. 
(And the Lord said unto Moses, Yet 
will I bring ^one plague more upon Pha- 
raoh, and upon Egypt; afterwards he 
will let you go hence: ''when he shall 
let you go, he shall surely thrust you out 
hence altogether. Speak now in the 2 
ears of the people, and let every man 
'borrow of his neighbour, and every wo- 
man of her neighbour, jewels of silver, 
and jewels of gold. '^And the Lord 3 
gave the people favour in the sight of 
the Egyptians. Moreover the man 'Mo- 
ses 7(ias very great in the land of Egypt, 
in the sight of Pharaoh's servants, and 
in the sight of the people.) And Moses ^ 
said. Thus saith the Lord, f About mid- 
night will I go out into the midst of 
Egypt: and all the firstborn in the land 5 
of Egypt shall die, from the firstborn of 
Pharaoh that sitteth upon his throne, 
even unto the firstborn of the maidser- 
vant 8 that is behind the mill; and all the 
firstborn of beasts. ''And there shall be 6 
a great cry throughout all the land of 
Egypt, such as there was none like it, 
nor shall be like it any more. 'But 7 
against any of the children of Israel 
''shall not a dog move his tongue, against 
man or beast: that ye may know how 
that the Lord doth put a difference be- 
tween the Egyptians and Israel. And 8 
'all these thy servants shall come down 
unto me, and bow down themselves unto 
me, saying. Get thee out, and all the 
people *that follow thee: and after that 
I will go out. And he went out from 
Pharaoh in 'a great anger. And the Lord 9 
said unto Moses, ""Pharaoh shall not heark- 
en unto you; that "my wonders may be 
multiplied in the land of Egypt. And 10 
Moses and Aaron did all these wonders 
liefore Pharaoh : "and the Lord hardened 
Pharaoh's heart, so that he would not let 
the children of Israel go out of his land. 

And the Lord spake unto Moses and 
Aaron in the land of Egypt, saying, 
2^This month ska// be unto you the be- 
ginning of months: it s/ia/l be the first 

3 month of the year to you. Speak ye 
unto all the congregation of Israel, say- 
ing. In the tenth day of this month they 
shall take to them every man a 'lamb, 
according to the house of t/ieir fathers, a 

4 'lamb for a house: and if the household 
be too little for the lamb, let him and 
his neighbour ne.xt unto his house take // 
according to the number of the souls; 
every man according to his eating shall 

5 make your count for the lamb. Your 
lamb shall be ''without blemish, a male 
'of the first year: ye shall take // out 

6 from the sheep, or from the goats : and 
ye shall keep it up until the '^fourteenth 
day of the same month: and the whole 
assembly of the congregation of Israel 

7 shall kill it 'in the evening. And they 
shall take of the blood, and strike it on 
the two side posts and on the upper 
door post of the houses, wherein they 

8 shall eat it. And they shall eat the flesh 
in ithat night, roast with fire, and ''un- 
leavened bread; and with bitter /wrhs 

9 they shall eat it. Eat not of it raw, nor 
■^sodden at all with water, but roast with 
fire; his head with his leg.s, and with the 

10 fpurtenance thereof. sAnd ye shall let 
nothing of it remain until the morning; 
and that which remaineth of it until the 

1 1 morning ye shall burn with fire. And 
thus shall ye eat it; with your loins 
girded, your shoes on your feet, and 
your staff in your hand; and ye shall eat 
it in haste; ''it is the Lord's passover. 

12 For I 'will pass through the land of 
Egypt ithis night, and will smite all the 
firstborn in the land of Egypt, both man 
and beast; and against all the 'gods of 
Eg}'pt I will execute judgment : ■* I am 

13 the Lord. And the blood shall be to 
you for a token upon the houses where 
)'ou are: and when I see the blood, I will 
pass over you, and the plague shall not 
be upon you 'to destroy you, when I 

14 smite the land of Eg)'pt. And ithis day 
shall be unto you ''for a memorial; and 
you shall keep it a feast to the Lord 
throughout your generations; you shall 
keep it a feast 'by an ordinance for ever. 

15 ""Seven days shall ye eat unleavened 
bread; even the first day ye shall put 
away leaven out of your houses : for who- 

(iestruction. But comp. ver. 23. 2 Sam. 24. 16 (Heb.), 

' ver. 17. 24. 43. ch. 13. 10. ™ ch. 13. 6. 7. & 23. 15. & 34. iJ 

Num. 28. 17. Deut. 16. 3, 8. Comp. i Cor. 5. 7. 


» ch. 13. 4. & 

23. 15. & 34. 


Deut. 16. I. 

B Or, kid. 
ch. 13. 13. & 
22. 1, 9, 10. 
& ^4. 20 
Lev. 22. 23 
marg., 28 

Deut. 17. I 
& 22. 1. 
I Sam. 14.34. 
Cump. ver. 5. 
lieut. 14. 4. 
See Gen. 22. 


''Lev. 22. 12, 

ig, 20, 21. 
Mai. 1.8, 14. 
Heb. 9. 14. 
I Pet. 1. 19. 
t Heb. son 
of a year. 
hoch. 29. 38. 
Lev. 23. 18, 
19, &c. &c. 
c ver. 18. 
Lev. =3. 5. 
Num. 9. 3. 
& 28. 16. 
Josh. 5. 10. 
Ezra 6. ig. 
t Heb. be- 
iiveen flu: 
t7vo even- 
ings. So 
Lev. 23. 5. 
Num. 9. 3, 5, 
11. (Jomp. 
also Lev. 23. 
32 and 
ch. 16. 12. 

^ =9- 39. 41- 
& 30. 8. 
Num. 28. 4. 
d ch. 23. 18. 
^ 34- 25- 
Num. 9. II. 
Deut. 16. 3. 
Comp. 2 Chr. 
30- 2. 5- 
I Cor. 5. 8. 
"Num. 6. 19. 
Comp. Deut. 
16. 7 iHeb.). 
f ch. 29. 11, 

Lev. I. 13. 
& 3- 3..9. 14- 
& 4. 8 in the 
8 ch. 23, 18. 
& 34- 25- 
h ver. 21, 27. 
Deut 16. 5, 

* ch. II. 4, 5. 
^Or, princes. 
ch. 21. 6 
8, 9, 28 

Ps. 82. I, 6. 
John 10. 34, 
35. But 
comp. Num. 

33- 4- 
j t:h. 6. 2. 
t Heb.>rrt 
k ch. 13. 9. 
I, Lev. 23. 6, 


Chap. xii. i6. 


Ch.\p. XII. 43. 

"Gen. 17. 14. 
ver. 19. 
Num. 9. 13. 

o Lev. 23. 7, 


Num. 38. 18, 


t Heb. soul. 

P ch. 13. 3. 

1 Comp. this 
and ver. 8, 
12, 14 with 
Luke 17. 34. 

II Or, kid. 
See Gen. 4. 
4 marg. 
Lev. 22. 21 
"' ver. 3. 
■ Lev. 14. 6, 
&c. Ps.51.7. 
John 19. 29. 
Heb. 9. 19. 
t Heb. 11.28. 
" ver. 7. 

* ch. 3. 8, 17 

ych. 13.8,14. 
Deut. 6. 30. 
t. 33. 7. 

Josh. 4.6, 31 

Ps. 78. 3—6. 
■ ver. II, 21 


soever eateth leavened bread from the 
first day until the seventh day, "that soul 
shall be cut off from Israel. And in the 16 
first day there shall be "a holy convoca- 
tion, and in the seventh day there shall 
be a holy convocation to you ; no man- 
ner of work shall be done in them, save 
that which every *man must eat, that 
only may be done of you. And ye shall 17 
observe the feast of unleavened bread ; 
for Pin this selfsame day have I brought 
your armies out of the land of Egypt: 
therefore shall ye observe ithis day in 
your generations by an ordinance for 
ever. In the first month, on the four- is 
teenth day of the month at even, ye shall 
eat unleavened bread, until the one and 
twentieth day of the month at even. 
Seven days shall there be no leaven 19 
found in your houses : for whosoever eat- 
eth that which is leavened, even that 
soul shall be cut off from the congrega- 
tion of Israel, whether he be a stranger, 
or born in the land. Ye shall eat no- =0 
thing leavened; in all your habitations 
shall ye eat unleavened bread. 

Then Moses called for all the elders 21 
ot Israel, and said unto them, Draw out 
and take you a "lamb ■'according to your 
families, and kill the passover. And ye 22 
shall take a bunch of ^hyssop, and 'dip it 
in the blood that is in the bason, and 
strike "the lintel and the two side posts 
with the blood that is in the bason ; and 
none of you shall go out at the door of 
his house until the morning. For the 23 
Lord will pass through to smite the 
Egyptians; and when he seeth the blood 
upon "the lintel, and on the two side 
posts, the Lord will pass over the door, 
and will not suffer the destroyer to come 
in unto your houses to smite you. And 24 
ye shall observe this thing for an ordi- 
nance to thee and to thy sons for ever. 
And it shall come to pass, when ye be 25 
come to the land which the Lord will 
give you, ^according as he hath pro- 
mised, that ye shall keep this service. 
And it shall come to pass, vwhen your 26 
children shall say unto you, What mean 
you by this service? that ye shall say, ^It 27 
is the sacrifice of the Lord's passover, 
who passed over the houses of the children 
of Israel in Egypt, when he smote the 
Egyptians, and delivered our houses. 
And the people ^ bowed the head and 
worshipped. And the children of Israel 28 
went away, and did as the Lord had com- 
' manded Moses and Aaron, so did they. 

29 And it came to pass, that ''at midnight 
■^the Lord smote all the firstborn in the 
land of Egypt, ''from the ' firstborn of 
Pharaoh that sat on his throne unto the 
firstborn of the captive that ivas in the 
'dungeon; and all the firstborn of cattle. 

30 And Pharaoh rose up in the night, he, 
and all his servants, and all the Egyp- 
tians; and there was a 'great cry m 
Egypt ; for there luas not a house where 

31 there was not one dead. And he called 
for Moses and Aaron by night, and said, 
Rise up, and get you forth from amongst 
my people, 'both you and the children of 
Israel; and go, serve the Lord, as ye 

32 have said. sAlso take your flocks and 
your herds, as ye have said, and be 

33 gone; and bless me also. '"And the E- 
gyptians were urgent upon the people, 
that they might send them out of the 
land in haste; for they said, We be all 

34 dead men. And the people took their 
dough before it was leavened, their 
"kneadingtroughs being bound up in 

35 their clothes upon their shoulders. And 
the children of Israel did according to 
the word of Moses; and they 'borrowed 
of the Egyptians jewels of silver, and 

36 jewels of gold, and raiment: ''and the 
Lord gave the people favour in the sight 
of the Egyptians, so that they lent unto 
them such things as they required. And 
'they spoiled the Egyptians. 

37 And "'the children of Israel journeyed 
from "Rameses to Succoth, about "six 
hundred thousand on foot that 7aere men, 

38 beside children. And *a mixed mul- 
titude went up also with them; and 
flocks, and herds, ci'en very much cattle. 

39 And they baked unleavened cakes of the 
dough which they brought forth out of 
Egypt, for it was not leavened ; because 
Pthey were thrust out of Egypt, and 
could not tarry, neither had they pre- 

40 pared for themselves ««)■ victual. Now 
the sojourning of the children of Israel, 
who dwelt in Egypt, 7cias ^four hundred 

41 and thirty years. And it came to pass 
at the end of the four hundred and thir- 
ty years, even the selfsame day it came 
to pass, that all 'the hosts of the Lord 

42 went out from the land of Egypt. It is 
'a night to be much observed unto the 
Lord for bringing them out from the 
land of Egypt: this is that night of the 
Lord 'to be observed of all the children 
of Israel in their generations. 

43 And the Lord said unto Moses and 

Aaron, This is the ordinance of the pass- 

*> ch. II. 4. 

= Num. 8. 17. 
& 33. 4. 
Pi. 78. 51. 
& 105. 36. 
& 135. 3. 
& 136. 10. 
*• ch. 4. 23. 
& II. 5. 
Wisd. 18. II. 
t Heb. house 
0/ the pit. 
Gen. 40. 15. 
& 41. 14. 
e ch. II. 6. 
Comp. Amos 
5. 16, 17. 

fob. 10. g, II. 

* ch. 10. 24 — 

*»ch. II. I, 8. 

Pb. :o3. 3a. 

n Or, dough. 
See ch. b. 3. 
> ch. 3. 22. 
& II. 2. 
^ ch. 3. 21. 
& II. 3. 
'Gen. 15. 14. 
ch. 3. 22. 
Ps. 105, 37. 
^ Num. 33. 
3. 5- 
" Gen. 47. 11. 

Soch. 1. II. 

** Comp. ch. 

38. 20. 

Num. I. 40. 
& 2. 32. & II. 
21. & 26. 51. 
t Heb. a 
great mix- 

Comp. Gen. 
17. 6. & 22. 
17. & 26. 4. 
& 28. 3, 14. 
& 32. 12. 
& 35- II- . 
& 46. 3 with 
Gen. 47. 27. 
ch. I. 7, 10, 

12, 20. 
Neh. 13. 3. 
So Num. 

11. 4. iv: Lev. 
24. 10, II, 
I' ch. 6. I 
iS: II. I. 
& ver. 33. 
1 Gen. 15. 

13, 16. 
Acts 7. 6. 
Gal. 3. 16. 
17. Comp. 
Gen. 12. 3, 4. 
& 16. 3. 

& 21. 5. 
& 25. 26. 

& 47. 9: also 
ch. 6. 16 — 20. 
f ch. 6. 26. 
& 7. 4. 
& ver. 17, 51. 
Num. 33. I 
t Heb. a 
itight oj'0't' 


Chap. xii. 44. 


Chap. xhi. 22. 

' Gen. 17. 12, 

13. 23, 27. 

* So Lev. 22. 

" Num.9. 12. 
Cited John 
19- 36. 
* ver. 6. 
f Heb. do it. 
So ver. 48. 
& ch. 29. 36, 

38. 39> 4' 
Heb. J. 
) Num. 9. 14. 

' ver. ig. 
80 ver. 49 
" Num. 9. 14. 
& 15. 15, 16. 

t> ver. 41. 


* ver. 12, 13, 

ch. 34. 19. 
Num. 8. 16. & 
18.15,17. So 
ch.22. 29, 30. 
Lev. 27. 2t). 
Num. 3. 13. 
& 8. 16, 17. 
Deut. 15. 19. 
Ezek. 44. 30. 
Cited Luke 
2. 23. 

b ch. 12. 42. 
Deut. 16. 3. 
So ver. 14. 
ch. 20. 2 

•^ See ch. 9. 
31. & 12. 2. 
Comp. Neh. 
2. I. 

Esth. 3. 7. 
<ch. 3. 8, 17. 
& 23. 23. 

& 33. 2. 

&34. II. 
l-'eut. 7. I. 
fri 20. 17. 
Josh. 3. 10. 
& 12. 8. 
& 24. 11. 
Judg. 3. 5. 
So Gen. 15. 
19, 20. 
f ver. II. 
So ch. 6. 8. 
eSeech. 3. 8. 
■•ch. 12.25,26. 
'ch. 12.15,16. 
^ ver. 14. 
Seech. 12. 26. 
1 ver. 16 
Deut 6. 8. 
& II. 18. 
Comp. Num. 
'5- 39- 
Matt. 23. s. 
"* ch. 12. 14. 

over: There shall no stranger eat there- 
of: but every man's servant that is 44 
^bought for money, when thou hast cir- 
cumcised him, then shall he eat thereof 
'A foreigner and a hired servant shall 45 
not eat thereof In one house shall it 46 
be eaten; thou shalt not carry forth 
oug/it of the flesh abroad out of the 
house; "neither shall ye break a 
bone thereof "All the congregation 47 
of Israel shall 'keep it. And >'when a 48 
stranger shall sojourn with thee, and will 
keep the passover to the Lord, let all 
his males be circumcised, and then let 
him come near and keep it; and he shall 
be as one that is ^born in the land: for 
no uncircumcised person shall eat there- 
of = One law shall be to him that is 49 
homeborn, and unto the stranger that 
sojounieth among you. Thus did all the 50 
children of Israel; as the Lord com- 
manded Moses and Aaron, so did they. 
''And it came to pass the selfsame day, 51 
t/iat the Lord did bring the children of 
Israel out of the land of Egj'pt by their 

And the Lord spake unto Moses, say- 
ing, ^Sanctify unto me all the first- 2 
born, whatsoever openeth the womb 
among the children of Israel, Iwt/i of 
man and of beast: it is mine. And Mo- 3 
ses said unto the people, ''Rememlier 
this day, in which ye came out from 
Egypt, out of the house of 'bondage; for 
by strength of hand the Lord brought 
you out from this place: "= there shall no 
leavened bread be eaten. This day came 4 
ye out in the month ''Abib. And it s 
shall be when the Lord shall "= bring 
thee into the land of the Canaanites, 
and the Hittites, and the Amorites, and 
the Hivites, and the Jebusites, which he 
fsware unto thy fathers to give thee, a 
land 6 flowing with milk and honey, ''that 
thou shalt keep this service in this month. 
'Seven days thou shalt eat unleavened 6 
bread, and in the se\'enth day shall be a 
feast to the Lord. Unleavened bread 7 
shall be eaten seven days; and there 
shall no leavened bread be seen with 
thee, neither shall there be leaven seen 
with thee in all thy quarters. And thou s 
.shalt ''shew thy son in that day, saying, 
This is done because of that 7ohich the 
Lord did unto me when I came forth 
out of Eg}'pt. And it shall be for 'a sign 9 
unto thee upon thine hand, and for '"a 
memorial 'between thine eyes, that the 
Lord's law may be in thy mouth : for 

with a strong hand hath the Lord 

10 brought thee out of Egypt. "Thou shalt 
therefore keep this ordinance in his sea- 

11 son from year to year. And it shall be 
when the Lord shall bring thee into the 
land of the Canaanites, as he sware unto 
thee and to thy fathers, and shall give it 

12 thee, "that thou shalt 'set apart unto the 
Lord all that openeth the matrix, and 
every firstling that cometh of a beast 
which thou hast; the males shall be \ht 

13 Lord's. And Pever}' firstling of an ass 
thou shalt redeem with a 'lamb; and if 
thou wilt not redeem //, then thou shalt 
break his neck: and all the firstborn of 
man amongst thy children *) shalt thou re- 

14 deem. 'And it shall be when thy son 
asketh thee 'in time to come, saying, 
What is this? that thou shalt say unto 
him, "By strength of hand the Lord 
brought us out from Eg)-pt, from the 

15 house of 'bondage: and it came to pass, 
when Pharaoh would hardly let us go, 
that 'the Lord slew all the firstborn in 
the land of Egypt, both the firstborn of 
man, and the firstborn of beast: there- 
fore I sacrifice to the Lord all that 
openeth the matrix, being males; but 
"all the firstborn of my children I re- 

j6deem. And it shall be for '^a token 
upon thine hand, and for frontlets be- 
tween thine eyes: for by strength of 
hand the Lord brought us forth out of 

17 And it came to pass, when Pharaoh 
had let the people go, that God led them 
not through the way of the land of the 
Philistines, although that ■icas near; for 
God said, Lest peradventure the people 
J'repent w-hen they see w\ar, and they 

is return to Egypt: but God 'led the peo- 
ple about, through the way of the wilder- 
ness of the Red sea: and the children of 
Israel went up 'harnessed out of the 

19 land of Eg)'pt. And Moses took the 
bones of Joseph with him: for he had 
straitly sworn the children of Israel, say- 
ing, ■■'God will surely visit you; and ye 
shall carry up my bones away hence 

20 with you. And ''they took their journey 
from Succoth, and encamped in Etham, 

21 in the edge of the wilderness. And <^the 
Lord went before them by day in a pil- 
lar of a cloud, to lead them the way; 
and by night in a pillar of fire, to give 

22 them light; to go by day and night: he 
took not away the pillar of the cloud by 
day, nor the pillar of fire by night, from 
before the people. 

" ch. 12. 14, 
17, 24. 43- 

ver. 2. 

t Heb. caitse 

to pass over. 

P ch. 34. 20. 

II Or, kid. 
Seech. 12. 3 

1 Num. 3. 

46, 47- 

& 18. 15, 16. 

■" See ch. 12. 


t Heb. to 


So Gen. 30. 


« ver. 3, 16. 

ch. 12. 29. 

" ver. 13. 

^ ver. 9 

)' ch. 14. II, 

Num. 14. 

' ch. 14. 2. 
II Or, by five 
in a rank. 
So Josh. I. 
I4m.irg. &4. 
12, (Compare 
4. 13. Ninn. 
31. 5. & 32. 

Judg. 7. II 
marg. Comp. 
Ps. 78. 10 

* Gen. 50. 25. 
Josh. 24. 32. 
Comp. Acts 

?. 16. 
ch. 12. 37. 
Num. 33. 6. 
c ch. 14. 19, 
24. & 40. 38. 
Num. 9. 15. 
S: 10. 34. 
& 14. 14. 
Deut. I. 33. 
Neh.9. 12, 19. 
Ps. 78. 14. 
&99. 7. 
& 105. 39. 
Isai. 4. 5. 
I Cor. 10. I. 


ClIAl". XIV. I. 


Chap. xiv. 29. 


» ch. 13. t8, 

20. ver. 5, 9. 

Num. 33. 7, 


'Jer. 4.). I. 

<: Esth. 3. 15. 
Joel I. 18 

*^ See ch. 7. 


*■■ ver. 17, 18. 

Rom. 9. 17, 

22, 23. 

See ch. 9. 16. 

f See ch. 7. 5. 

E Ps. 105. 23. 

h ch. 15. 4. 
Isai. 31. I. 

> ver. 4, 17. 
ch. 7. 13. 

■^Num. 33. 3. 

So ch. 13. 9, 


^ ch. 15. 9. 

Josh. 24. 6. 

I Mace. 4. 9. 

°' Josh. 24. 7. 
Neh. 9. 9. 
"Ps. 106.7,8. 

o 2 Kin. I. 3, 
6, 16 (Heb.). 

P ch. 5. 21. 
&6. 9. 
q So 2 Chr. 
20. 15, 17. 
Isai. 41. 10, 

I3. 14- 
II Or, for 
whereas you 
have seen the 
to day, &fic. 
f ver. 25. 
Deut. I. 30. 
& 3. 22. 
& 20. 4. 
Josh. 10. 14, 
42. & 23. 3. 
2 Chr. 20. 29. 
Neh. 4. 20. 
So Isai. 31.4. 
81 Sam. 7.3. 
Jer. 33. 27 
So Isai. 30. 

' ver. 26. 
See ch. 7. 19. 

And the Lord spake unto Moses, say- 
ing, Speak unto the children of Israel, 2 
=that they turn and encamp before Pi- 
hahiroth, between ''Migdol and the sea, 
over against Baal-zephon : before it shall 
ye encamp by the sea. For Pharaoh 3 
will say of the children of Israel, They 
(?;-6''=entangled in the land, the wilderness 
hath shut them in. And ''I will harden 4 
Pharaoh's heart, that he shall follow after 
them; and I =will be honoured upon 
Pharaoh, and upon all his host; fthat 
the Egyptians may know that I am the 
Lord. And they did so. And it was s 
told the king of Egypt that the people 
fled: and Bthe heart of Pharaoh and of 
his servants was turned against the peo- 
ple, and they said. Why have we done 
this, that we have let Israel go from 
serving us? And -he made ready his '> 
chariot, and took his people with him : 
and he took •'si.x hundred chosen cha- 7 
riots, and all the chariots of Egypt, and 
captains over every one of them. And s 
the Lord 'hardened the heart of Pha- 
raoh king of Egypt, and he pursued after 
the children of Israel: and ''the children 
of Israel went out with a high hand. 
But the 'Egyptians pursued after them 9 
(all the horses and chariots of Pharaoh, 
and his horsemen, and his army) and 
overtook them encamping by the sea, 
beside Pi-hahiroth, before Baal-zephon. 

And when Pharaoh drew nigh, the 10 
children of Israel lift up their eyes, 
and behold, the Egy[3tians marched af- 
ter them; and they were sore afraid: and 
the children of Israel ""cried out unto 
the Lord. "And they said unto Moses, n 
"Because there were no graves in Egypt, 
hast thou taken us away to die in the 
wilderness? wherefore hast thou dealt 
thus with us, to carry us forth out of 
Egypt? P/f not this the word that we 12 
did tell thee in Egypt, saying. Let us 
alone, that we may serve the Egyptians? 
For it had been better for us to serve the 
Egyptians, than that we should die in 
the wilderness. And Moses said unto 13 
the people, 1 Fear ye not, stand still, and 
see the salvation of the Lord, which he 
will shew to you to day: "for the Egyp- 
tians whom ye have seen to day, ye shall 
see them again no more for ever. ■'The 14 
Lord shall fight for you, and ye shall 
^hold your peace. And the Lord said 15 
unto Moses, Wherefore crie'st thou unto 
me? speak unto the children of Israel, 
that they go forward: but 'lift thou up 16 

thy rod, and stretch out thine hand over 
the sea, and divide it: and the children 
of Israel shall go on dry s^roiind through 

17 the midst of the sea. And I, behold, I 
will "harden the hearts of the Egyptians, 
and they shall follow them: and I will 
^get me honour upon Pharaoh, and upon 
all his host, upon his chariots, and upon 

18 his horsemen. And the Egyptians >" shall 
know that I am the Lord, when I have 
gotten me honour upon Pharaoh, upon 
his chariots, and upon his horsemen. 

19 And ^the angel of God, which went be- 
fore the camp of Israel, removed and 
went behind them ; and the pillar of the 
cloud went from before their face, and 

=0 stood behind them : and it came between 
the camp of the P^gyptians and the camp 
of Israel; and it was a cloud and dark- 
ness to them, but it gave light by night 
to these: so that the one came not near 
the other all the night. 

21 And Moses ^stretched out his hand 
over the sea; and the Lord caused the 
sea to go back by a strong east wind all 
that night, and ''made the sea '^dry land, 

22 and the waters were ''divided. And 
=the children of Israel went into the 
midst of the sea upon the dry ground: 
and the waters laere a wall unto them on 

23 their right hand, and on their left. And 
the Egyptians pursued, and went in after 
them to the midst of the sea, even all 
Pharaoh's horses, his chariots, and his 

24hQrsemen. And it came to pass, that in 
fthe morning watch the Lord looked 
unto the host of the Egyptians through 
the pillar of fire and of the cloud, and 

=5 troubled the host of the Egyptians, and 
took off their chariot wheels, 'that they 
drave them heavily: so that the Egyp- 
tians said. Let us flee from the face of 
Israel; for the Lord sfighteth for them 

26 against the Egyptians. And the Lord 
said unto Moses, ''Stretch out thine hand 
over the sea, that the waters may come 
again upon the Egyptians, upon their 

27 chariots, and upon their horsemen. 'And 
Moses stretched forth his hand over the 
sea, and the sea ''returned to his strength 
when the morning appeared; and the 
Eg)'pti;ins fled against it; 'and the Lord 
'overthrew the Egyptians in the midst of 

28 the sea. And '"the waters returned, and 
covered the chariots, and the horsemen, 
and all the host of Pharaoh that came 
into the sea after them ; there remained 

29 not so much as "one of them. But "the 
children of Israel walked upon dry land 

" ver. 4, 8. 
^ ver. 4. 
y ver. 4. 

2 Gen. 31. II 
(with Gen. 

3'- "3)- 

& ch. 23. 20. 

& 3=- 34- 
Num. 20. i6. 
Isai. 63. 9. 
Mai. 3. 1 
Compare r.h. 

" ver. 27. 
IJ Ps. 66. 6. 
*= Gen. 7. 22. 
losh. 3. 17. 
& 4. i8. 
2 Kin. 2- 8. 
Hag. 2. 6 
■' Neh. 9. II. 
Ps. 78. 13. 
Isai. 63. 12. 
So ch. 15. 8. 
P.s. 74. 13. & 
106. 9. & 1 14. 

Comp. Josh. 
3. 16. &4. 23. 
■^ ver. 29. 
ch. 15. 19. 
Num. 33. 8. 
Ps. 66. 6. 
I-sai. 63. 13. 

I Cor. 10. I. 
Heb. II. 29. 
Comp. Ps. 
77. 17 — 20. 

f 1 Sam. 1 1. 
II. So 
Judg. 7. 19. 
Ps. 63. 6. 
& 90. 4- & 
119. 148. 
Lam. 2. 19. 
Matth. 24. 
43. Oimp. 
Matth. 14. 
25. Mark 6. 
48. &I3-3S- 
Luke 12. 38. 

II Or, [,uiti\ 
inadc thcin 
B ver. 14 — 16. 
*• ver. !(>. 

' ver. 21. 
^ Comp. 
Josh. 4. 18. 
' ch, 15. I, 7. 
Deut. 11.4. 
Ps. 78. 53- 
t Yi^. shook 


Ps. .36. 15. 
So Neh. 5. 


"' Comp. 

Hab. 3.8-13. 

" Ps. 106. II. 

*> ver. 22. 


Chap. xiv. 30. 


Chap. xv. 26. 

t Heb. hand. 

1 ch. 4. 31. 
& 19. 9. 

Ps. 106. 12- 

Comp. John 
2.11.& II. 45. 


" Ps. 106. 12. 

Wisd. 10. 20. 
Comp. Judg. 
5. I. 

2 S,im. 22. I. 
*' ver. 21. 

':Ps. 59- 17- 

& 118. 14. 

Isai. 12. 2. 

<1 Ps. iS. 2. 

& 62. 6. & 

140. 7. 

Hall. 3. 18. 

ech. 3. 6, I5» 


f 2 Sam. 22. 


Ps. 18. 46. & 

99. 5. & 118. 


Isai. 25. I. 

e Ps. 24. 8, 

Rov. 19. II. 

!■ ch. 6. 3. 

Ps. 83. 18. 

' ch. 14. 28. 

^ ch. 14. 7. 

1 ch. 14. 28. 
tS: ver. lo. 

™ Keh.g. II. 
n ver. 12. So 
P.s. iiS. 15, 

Deut. 33. 

Isai. 2. ic. 

& 24. 14 


P Isai. 5. 24. 

& 47. 14. 

tl ch. 14. 21, 


So 2 Sam. 

22. 16. 

Job 4. 9. 

Ps. 18. IS. 

2 Thess. 2. 8. 
f Ps. 78. 13. 
Comp. Hab. 
3. 10. 

* ch. 14. 9. 

* Gen. 4Q. 27. 
Judg. 5. 30. 
Isai. 53. 12. 
Luke II. 22. 
'i Or, repos- 
sess. Comp. 
Heb. ofch. 
34. 24. Num. 
32. 21. & 33. 
52. Deut. 4. 
38. I Sam. 

2. 7. 

" ver. 5. 

^ Sam.27. 22. 

1 Kin. 8. 23. 
Ps. 71. 19. 
& 86. 8. 

& 89. 6, 8. 
Jer. 10. 6. 
H Or. mighty 
ones? ver. 
15. Ps. 29. I. 
y Ps. 77. 14. 
^ ver. 6. 

in the midst of the sea; and the waters 
were a wall unto them on their right 
hand, and on their left. Thus the Lord 30 
P saved Israel that day out of the hand 
of the Egyptians; and Israel saw the 
Egyptians dead upon the sea shore. 
And Israel saw i/iaf great 'work which 31 
the Lord did upon the Egyptians: and 
the people feared the Lord, and 1 be- 
lieved the Lord, and his servant Moses. 
Then sang »Moses and the children 
of Israel this song unto the Lord, and 
spake, sajing, 

I will "sing unto the Lord, for he 

hath triumphed gloriously : 
The horse and his rider hath he thrown 

into the sea. 
The Lord is my strength and '^song, 2 
And he is become my "^salvation: 
He is my God, and I will prepare him 

a habitation; 
My 'father's God, and I fwill exalt 

The Lord is a man of s war: 3 

•^The Lord is his name. 
' Pharaoh's chariots and his host hath 4 
he cast into the sea : 
His chosen ''captains also are drowned 

in the Red sea. 
The depths 'have covered them: 5 

™They sank into the bottom as a stone. 
"Thy right hand, O Lord, is become (, 

glorious in power: 
Thy right hand, O Lord, hath dashed 

in pieces the enemy. 
And in the greatness of thine "excel- 7 
lency thou hast overthrown them 
that rose up against thee: 
Thou sentest forth thy WTath, lohich 

consumed them Pas stubble. 
And iwith the blast of thy nostrils s 

the waters were gathered together, 
'The floods stood upright as a heap, 
And the depths were congealed in the 

heart of the sea. 
The enemy said, ''I will pursue, I will <> 

I will 'divide the spoil; my lust shall 

be satisfied upon them; 
I will draw my sword, my hand shall 

"destroy them. 
Thou didst blow with thy wind, "the 10 

sea covered them : 
They sank as lead in the mighty waters. 
^Who is like unto thee, O Lord, a-u 

mong the "gods? 
Who is like thee, glorious in holiness, 
Fearful in praises, J'doing wonders? 
Thou stretchedst out ^thy right hand, 12 

'i'lie earth swallowed them. 

13 Thou in thy mercy hast *led forth the « Ps 77. 20. 

people which i^thou hast redeemed: bPs. 77. ,5. 
Thou hast ■= guided them in thy strength c so Ps. 7s. 
unto thy holy ''habitation. ^•'^^_. ^ 

14 "-'The people shall hear, and he. afraid: 2Sam.15.25. 
fSorrow shall take hold on the in- Num.1^14. 

habitants of Palestina. Deut. 2. 25. 

.5 Then sthe dukes of Edom ''shall be ■Ps.48.\'°' 
amazed; ^ic-.tnlt). 

I he mighty men 'of Moab, trembling «Gen. 36. 

shall take hold ujson them ; 'i^^^'^^e'lt 

All the inhabitants of Canaan shall "^■'s- 

1. ,^ ■■ Deut. 2. 4. 

''melt away, f < Num. 22. 3. 

16 ' Fear and '"dread shall fall upon them ; J^,''"!;^^. 20- 

T-. 1 r 1 - J OSh. 2. 9, 

By the greatness of thme arm they 24 marg. 

shall be as still "as a stone; 
Till thy people pass over, O Lord, 
Till the peojjie pass over, which "thou 

hast purchased. 

17 Thou shall bring them in, and Pplant 

them in the mountain of thine in- J''p 

. " rS. 74. 2. 

heritance, So2Pet. 2. i 

/// the place, O Lord, 7i'hich thou hast & saf' ^' 

made for thee to dwell in, 
/// the 1 Sanctuary, O Lord, Ji'hich thy 
hands have established. 
is ■'The Lord shall reign for ever and ever. "■ p^- io- 16. 
19 For the ^horse of Pharaoh went in «ch*i4!°23. 
with his chariots and with his horsemen 
into the sea, and 'the Lord brought " cti- m- =8, 
again the waters of the sea upon them ; °* 
but the children of Israel went on dry 
:,j/i7/id in the midst of the sea. And 
Miriam "the prophetess, "the sister of " ^"j^^j'J; "•• 
Aaron, -"'took a timbrel in her hand ; See ch. 7. i. 
and all the women went out after her NSm.'^26'!'59. 

So Josh. 

5. I. 

' Josh. 2. Q 


"Deut. 2.25. 

& II. 25 


" 1 Sam. 25. 

1 So Ps. 78. 

And * I Sam. 18. 6. 
y Gen. 31. 27. 
Judg. II. 34. 

149. 3. 
150. 4. 

2 Sam. 6. 5. 
* I Sam. 18. 7. 
b ver. I. 

■ Gen. 16. 7. 

21 vwith timbrels and ^with dances 
Miriam » answered them, 

•'Sing ye to the Lord, for he hath X^tg-T's^ 

triumphed gloriously; 
The horse and his rider hath he 

thrown into the sea. 

22 So Moses brought Israel from the 
Red sea, and they went out into the 
wilderness of '^Shur; and they went three 
days in the wilderness, and found no \ 

23 water. And when they came to Marah, . 
they could not drink of the waters of jsMernJss. 
Marah, for they 7iwe bitter: therefore ?"^'^,6^°- 

24 the name of it was called ' Marah. And & 17. 3.' 
the people ''murmured against Moses, l^^^^^ '°' 

25 saying. What shall we drink? And he f Eccius. 38. 

"= cried unto the Lord; and the Lord I'comp. 

shewed him fa tree, swhieh when he l ^'"- ^- °'- 

tt 4. 41. 

had cast into the waters, the waters were >' josh.24.25. 

' ' ' 4- 

made sweet: there he ''made for them a ceut.'s.' * 

statute and an ordinance, and there 'he J"'^b^=- "• 
26 proved them, and said, ''If thou wilt t Deut. 7. 12. 



Chap. xv. 27. 


Chap. xvi. 25. 

I ch. 23. 25 
So Deut. 
7. IS- 

& 28. 27, 60. 
& 103. 3. 
& 147- 3- 
n Num. 33. 9. 


* Num. 33. 
10, II. 

b ch. 15. 24. 

& ^7. 3. 

1 Cor. 10. lo. 

c Num. IT. 
4. 5- 

■i Ps. 78. 24, 
25. & 105. 40. 
John 6. 31, 
32, 49, 58. 
I Cor. 10. 3. 
t Heb. III:! 
portion of a. 
day in his 
J See ch. 15. 

f ver. 22. So 
Lev. 25. 21. 

8 ver. 12, 13, 
l" ch. 6. 7. 
So Num. 16. 
28, 29, 30. 

ee ver. 10. 


» ver. 8. 

Num. 16. II 

• I Sam. 8. 7. 
"> ch. 4. 14— 

" Num. 16. 

diligently hearken to the voice of the 
Lord thy God, and wilt do that which 
is right in his sight, and wilt give ear to 
his commandments, and keep all his sta- 
tutes, I will put none of these 'diseases 
upon thee, which I have brought upon 
the Egyptians: for I am the Lord '"that 
healeth thee. "And they came to Elim, =? 
where were twelve wells of water, and 
threescore and ten palm trees: and they 
encamped there by the waters. 

And they ^took their journey from 
Elim, and all the congregation of the 
children of Israel came unto the wilder- 
ness of Sin, which is between Elim and 
Sinai, on the fifteenth day of the second 
month after their departing out of the 
land of Egypt. And the whole congre- 2 
gation of the children of Israel •'mur- 
mured against Moses and Aaron in the 
wilderness: and the children of Israel 3 
said unto them. Would to God we had 
died by the hand of the Lord in the 
land of Egypt, '=when we sat by the 
flesh pots, and when we did eat bread 
to the full ; for ye have brought us forth 
into this wilderness, to kill this whole 
assembly with hunger. Then said the 4 
Lord unto Moses, Behold, I will rain 
"* bread from heaven for you; and the 
people shall go out and gather 'a cer- 
tain rate every day, that I may "^prove 
them, whether they will walk in my law, 
or no. And it shall come to pass, that 5 
on the si.xth day they shall prepare that 
which they bring in ; and fit shall be 
twice as much as they gather daily. 
And Moses and Aaron said unto all the 6 
children of Israel, sAt even, ''then ye 
shall know that the Lord hath brought 
you out from the land of Egypt : and in 7 
the morning, then ye shall see 'the glory 
of the Lord; for that he heareth your 
murmurings against the Lord : and ''what 
are we, that ye murmur against us? 
And Moses said, This shall he, when s 
the Lord shall give you in the evening 
flesh to eat, and in the morning bread to 
the full ; for that the Lord heareth your 
murmurings which ye murmur against 
him: and what arc we? your murmur- 
ings arc not against us, but 'against the 
Lord. And Moses "spake unto Aaron, 9 
Say unto all the congregation of the 
children of Israel, "Come near before 
the Lord: for he hath heard your mur- 
murings. And it came to pass, as Aaron 10 
spake unto the whole congregation of 
the children of Israel, that they looked 

toward the wilderness, and behold, the 
glory of the Lord "appeared in the 

11 cloud. And the Lord spake unto Mo- 

12 ses, saying, pI have heard the murmur- 
ings of the children of Israel: speak 
unto them, saying, 'lAt even ye shall 
eat flesh, and 'in the morning ye shall 
be filled with bread ; and ^ye shall know 

13 that I am the Lord your God. And it 
came to pass, that at even 'the quails 
came up, and covered the camp : and in 
the morning "the dew lay round about 

14 the host. And when the dew that lay 
was gone up, behold, upon the face of 
the wilderness there lay "a small round 
thing, (7.f small as the hoar frost on the 

15 ground. And when the children of Is- 
rael saw it, they said one to another, 
"It is manna: for they wist not what it 
7iias. And Moses said unto them, "This 
is the bread which the Lord hath given 

i6you to eat. This is the thing which the 
Lord hath commanded, Gather of it 
every man v according to his eating, ^an 
omer *for every man, according to the 
number of your * persons; take ye every 
man for them which are in his tents. 

17 And the children of Israel did so, and 

18 gathered, some more, some less. And 
when they did mete it with an omer, 
''he that gathered much had no- 
thing over, and he that gathered 
little had no lack; they gathered every 

19 man ''according to his eating. And Mo- 
ses said. Let no man leave of it till the 

20 morning. Notwithstanding they heark- 
ened not unto Moses; but some of them 
left of it until the morning, and it bred 
worms, and stank : and Moses was wroth 

21 with them. And they gathered it every 
morning, every man ''according to his 
eating ; and when the sun waxed hot, it 

22 melted. And it came to pass, that on 
the sixth day they gathered twice as 
much bread, two omers for one fiian: 
and all the rulers of the congregation 

23 came and told Moses. And he said 
unto them, This is that which the Lord 
hath said, To morrow is "^the rest of the 
holy sabbath unto the Lord : bake that 
which you will bake to day, and seethe 
that ye will seethe; and that which re- 
maineth over lay up for you to be kept 

24 until the morning. And they laid it up 
till the morning, as Moses bade : and it 
did not ''stink, neither was there any 

25 worm therein. And Moses said, Eat 
that to day; for to day is a sabbath unto 
the Lord: to day ye shall not find it in 

° ver. 7. 
ch. 13. 21. 
& 14. 24. 
Num. 16. 19. 
I Kin. 8. 10, 

Pver. 8. 
^ ver. 6. 
■■ ver. 7. 

* See ver. 6. 

* Num. II. 
7. 31- 

Ps. 78. 27, 28. 
& 105. 40. 
" Num. II. 9. 

1 Or, What 
is t/iis ? or. 
It is a poT' 
Hon. Comp. 
ver. 31. 

^ ver. 4. 
Deut. 8. 3. 
Neh. 9. 15. 
Wisd. 16. 20. 
J ver. 18, 21. 
& ch. 12. 4. 
' ver. 36. 
ty the poll, 
or, head. 
ch. 38. 26. 
Num. I. 2, 
18, 20, 22. & 

3- 47- 

t Heb. souls. 

» Cited 

2 Cor. 8. 15. 

** See ver. 16. 

<= Gen. 2. 3. 
ch. 20. 8, &c. 
&31. 14—17. 
& 35. 2. 3- 
Lev. 23. 3. 
See Gen. 29. 


Chap. xvi. 26. 


Ch.\i>. XVIII. 5. 

^ Hebrew of 
Josh. 5. 8. 
Job 40. ir. 

f ver. 15. 

8 Num. II. 

!> Heb. 9. 4. 

'ch. 25.16,21. 
& 26. 33, ^4. 
& 27. 21. is: 
30. 6, 26, ^6^ 
Sec. &c. 
Deut. 10. 5. 
2 Kin. II. 12. 
k Deut. 8. 2, 
3. Neh. 9. 

15, 20, 21. 

' Josh. 5. 12. 
"> Lev. 5. II. 
& 6. 20. 


* ch. 16. 1. 
Num. 33. 12, 

>> So Num. 

20. 3, 4. 

« Deut. 6. 16. 
So Ps. 78, 
18, 41. & 95. 
8, Isai. 7. 12. 
M.itt. 4. 7. 
I Cor. 10. 9. 
Heb. 3. S. 
•* ch. 15. 24. 
& 16. 2. 

* ch. 14. 15, 

* 1 Sam. 30. 6, 
John 8. 59. 
& 10. 31—33. 

the field. Six days ye shall gather it ; 26 
but on the seventh day, 7C'/iiWt is the 
sabbath, in it there shall be none. And 27 
it came to pass, t/tat there went out 
some of the people on the seventh day 
for to gather, and they found none. 
And the Lord said unto Moses, How 28 
long refuse ye to keep my command- 
ments and my laws? See, for that the 29 
Lord hath given you the sabbath, there- 
fore he giveth you on the si.xth day the 
bread of two days; abide ye every man 
"=in his place, let no man go out of his 
place on the seventh day. So the peo-ijo 
pie rested on the seventh day. And the^i 
house of Israel called the name thereof 
f Manna : and sit 7Cias like coriander seed, 
white ; and the taste of it liwy like wafers 
made with honey. And Moses said, 32 
This is the thing which the Lord com- 
mandeth, Fill an omer of it to be kept 
for your generations; that they may see 
the bread wherewith I have fed you in 
the wilderness, when I brought you forth 
from the land of Egypt. And Moses :j 
said unto Aaron, ""Take a pot, and put 
an omer full of manna therein, and lay 
it up before the Lord, to be kept for 
your generations. As the Lord com- 34 
manded Moses, so Aaron laid it up 'be- 
fore the Testimony, to be kept. And 35 
the children of Israel did eat manna 
''forty years, 'until they came to a land 
inhabited; they did eat manna, until 
they came unto the borders of the land 
of Canaan. Now an omer is "the tenth 36 
/>art of an ephah. 

And ^all the congregation of the chil- 
dren of Israel journeyed from the wil- 
derness of Sin, after their journeys, ac- 
cording to the commandment of the 
Lord, and pitched in Rephidim: and 
i/iere wi7s no water for the people to 
drink. ''Wherefore the people did chide = 
with Moses, and said, Give us water that 
we may drink. And Moses said unto 
them, Why chide you with me? where- 
fore do ye "^ tempt the Lord? And the 3 
people thirsted there for water; and the 
people ''murmured against Moses, and 
said, Wherefore is this i/inf thou hast 
brought us up out of Egypt, to kill us 
and our children and our cattle with 
thirst? And Moses « cried unto the 4 
Lord, saying, W^hat shall I do unto 
this people? they be almost ready to 
'stone me. And the Lord said unto s 
Moses, Go on before the people, and 
take with thee of the elders of Israel; 

and thy rod, wherewith sthou smotest 
•■the river, take in thine hand, and go. 
6 'Behold, I will stand before thee there 
upon the rock in Horeb; and thou shalt 
smite the rock, and there shall come 
water out of it, that the people may 
drink. And Moses did so in the sight 

7 of the elders of Israel. And he called 
the name of the place ''■Massah, and 
'Meribah, because of the chiding of the 
children of Israel, and because they 
tempted the Lord, saying, Is the Lord 
amongst us, or not? 

8 'Then came Amalek, and fought with 

9 Israel in Rephidim. And Moses said 
unto ""Joshua, Choose us out men, and 
go out, fight with Amalek : to morrow I 
will stand on the top of the hill with "the 

10 rod of God in mine hand. So Joshua 
did as Moses had said to him, and fought 
with Amalek: and Moses, Aaron, and 

11 Hur went up to the top of the hill. And 
it came to pass, when Moses held up his 
hand, that Israel jirevailed : and when 
he let down his hand, Amalek prevailed. 

12 But Moses' hands Jtwt' heavy ; and they 
took a stone, and put if under him, and 
he sat thereon ; and Aaron and Hur 
stayed up his hands, the one on the one 
side, and the other on the other side; 
and his hands were steady until the going 

13 down of the sun. And Joshua discom- 
fited Amalek and his people with the 

14 edge of the sword. And the Lord said 
unto Moses, ° Write this /or a memorial 
in a book, and rehearse // in the ears of 
Joshua: for pI will utterly put out the 
remembrance of Amalek from under 

15 heaven. And Moses built an altar, and 
called the name of it ' Jehovah-nissi : 

16 for he said, 'Because 'the Lord hath 
sworn t/mt the Lord 7C'i// have war with 
Amalek from generation to generation. 

When -'Jethro, ''the priest of Midian, 
Moses' father in law, heard of all that 
God had done for Moses, and for Israel 
his people, and that the Lord had 

2 brought Israel out of Egypt; then Je- 
thro, Moses' father in law, took Zippo- 
rah, Moses' wife, •= after he had sent her 
back, and her ■'two sons; of which the 

3 name of the one was 'Gershom; for he 
said, I have been an alien in a strange 

4 land : and the name of the other was 
'Eliezer; for the God of my father, ^ said 
he, was mine help, and delivered me from 

s the sword of Pharaoh : and Jethro, Mo- 
ses' father in law, came with his sons 
and his wife unto Moses into the wilder- 

* ch. 7. 20. 
So Num. 20. 

*» ch. 2. 3. 
& 7. 20. 
' So Num. 
20. 10, II. 
Ps. 78. 15, 

16, 20. & 105. 

41. & 114. 8. 
Wisd. II. 4. 

I Cor. 10. 4. 

I' So Num. 20. 
13. Ps. 81.7, 

II That is, 
n That is, 
Ckidhig, or, 

I Gen. 36. 12. 
Num. 24. 20. 
Deut. 25. 17. 
I Sam. 15. 2. 
Comp. Wisd. 
II. 3. 
>" Called 

Acts 7. 45. 
Heb. 4. 8. 
" ch. 4. 2, 4, 

ch. 34. 27. 
PNum. 24.20. 
Deut. 25. 19. 

1 Sam. 15. 3, 
7. &30. 1,17. 

2 Sam. 8. 12. 
IIThaiis. TVmt 
Lord my 
banner: [See 
Judg. 6. 24.] 
So Isai. II. 
ID (Heb.). 

II Or, Because 
the ha7ui of 
Amalek is 
against the 
th rone of the 

ft)re, &c- 
t Heb. t/ie 
hand upott 
the throne of 
t/ie L ORD. 


a ch. 2. 18. 
*» ver. 12. 
See ch. 2. t6. 
•^ Comp. ch. 
4. 26. 

■i Acts 7. 29. 
II That IS, 
A stranger 
there. See 
ch. 2. 22. 
II That is. 
My God is 
a help. 
ch. 2. 15. 
o Compare 
Gen. 4. 25. 
& 26. 7. & 32. 
30. & 41. 51. 
52. 2 Sam. 9. 
II. & 18. 23. 
Job 32. 17. 
Jer. 4. 31. &6. 
17. & 20. 10. 
Mark 6. 9. 
Acts I. 4. 


Chap, xviii. 6. 


Chap. xix. 9. 


8 Gen. 14. :7. 
& 18. 2. 
& 19. I. 

1 Kin. 2. 19. 
*> Gen. 29. 13. 

& 33- 4. 

2 Sam. 19. 39. 
t Heb. peace. 
See Gen. 37. 
14. & 43- 27. 
2 Sam. II. 7. 
& 18. 28 

/oitud thein. 
See Gen. 44. 
34 marg. 
> Job 3. 6 


^ Gen. 14. 20. 
2 Sam. 18, 28. 
Luke I. 68. 

1 2 Chr. 2. s- 
Ps. 135. 5. 
"^ch. 1. 10, 16, 
22. & 5. 2, 7. 
& 14. 18. 
" Neh. 9. 10, 
16, 29. So 
Ps. 119. 21. 
Luke I. 51. 

Deut. 12.7. 
& 14. 26. 

1 Chr. 29. 21, 
22. Comp. 
Gen. 31. 54. 
& ch. 24. II. 

p Comp. Lev. 
24. 12. 

Num. 15. 34. 
'1 ch. 23. 7. 
& 24. 14. 
Deut. 17. S. 
2 Sam. 15. 2, 
3. I Cor. 6. 1. 
a rnan and 
his feltovj. 
So ver. 7 
(Heb.). ch. 
21. 18 marg. 
r Lev. 24. 15. 
Num. 15. 35. 
&27.6, &c. 
& 36. 6, &c. 

Faditig thou 
" Num. II. 

14. I7' 
Deut. I. 9, 

* ch. 3. 12. 
" ch. 4. 16. 
Comp. ch. 20. 
19. Deut. 5.5. 
^ Num.27. 5. 
7P.S, ig. II 
33. 3. &e. 
' Ps. 143. 8. 
! « Deut. I. 18. 

ness, where he encamped at 'the mount 
of God : and he said unto Moses, I thy 6 
fatlier in law Jethro am come unto thee, 
and thy wife, and her two sons with lier. 
And Moses ewent out to meet his father ^ 
in law, and did obeisance, and "^kissed 
him ; and they asked each other of their 
Svelfare; and they came into the tent. 
And Moses told his father in law all that 8 
the Lord had done unto Pharaoh and 
to the Egyptians for Israel's sake, and 
all the travail that had 'come upon them 
by the way, and ho'ic the Lord delivered 
them. And Jethro 'rejoiced for all the 9 
goodness which the Lord had done to 
Israel, whom he had delivered out of the 
hand of the Egyptians. And Jethro said, 10 
''Blessed be the Lord, who hath deliver- 
ed you out of the hand of the Egyptians, 
and out of the hand of Pharaoh, who 
hath delivered the people from under 
the hand of the Egyptians. Now I n 
know that the Lord is 'greater than all 
gods: ""for in the thing wherein they 
"dealt proudly hewas above them. And 12 
Jethro, Moses' father in law, took a burnt 
offering and sacrifices for God : and 
Aaron came, and all the elders of Israel, 
to eat bread with Moses' father in law 
° before God. 

And it came to pass on the morrow, 13 
that Moses sat to judge the people : and 
the people stood by Moses from the 
morning unto the evening. And when 14 
Moses' father in law saw all that he did 
to the people, he said, What is this thing 
that thou doest to the people? why sit- 
test thou thyself alone, and all the peo- 
ple stand by thee from morning unto 
even? And Moses said unto his father 15 
in law. Because Pthe people come unto 
me to inquire of God : when they have ni 
la matter, they come unto me; and I 
judge between *one and another, and I 
do ''make them know the statutes of 
God, and his laws. And Moses' father 17 
in law said unto him, The thing that thou 
doest is not good. *Thou wilt surely is 
wear away, both thou, and this people 
that is with thee: for this thing is too 
heavy for thee; ^thouart notable to per- 
form it thyself alone. Hearken now un- 19 
to my voice, I will give thee counsel, 
and 'God shall be with thee: be thou 
"for the people to God-ward, that thou 
mayest "bring the causes unto God : and 20 
thou shalt >■ teach them ordinances and 
laws, and shalt shew them ^the way 
wherein they must walk, and •''the work 

!i that they must do. Moreover thou shalt 
provide out of all the people "^able men, 
such as "=fear God, ''men of truth, 'hating 
covetousness ; and place such over them, 
to be rulers of thousands, and rulers of 
hundreds, rulers of fifties, and rulers of 

22 tens : and let them judge tlie people ^at 
all seasons : sand it shall be, that every 
great matter they shall bring unto thee, 
but every small matter they shall judge : 
so .shall it be easier for thyself, and they 

23 shall bear ^the burden with thee. If thou 
shalt do this thing, and God command 
thee so, then thou shalt be 'able to en- 
dure, and all this people shall also go to 

24 ''their place in peace. So Moses heark- 
ened to the voice of his father in law, and 

25 did all that he had said. And 'Moses 
choseable men outof all Israel, and made 
them heads over the people, rulers of 
thousands, rulers of hundreds, rulers of fif- 

=6 ties, and rulers of tens. And they judged 
thepeoplc ™at all seasons : thehard causes 
they brought unto Moses, but every 
small matter they judged themselves. 

z^ And Moses let his fatlier in law depart; 

and "he went his way into his own land. 

In the third month, when the children 

of Israel were gone forth out of the land 

of Egypt, the same day ='came they into 

2 the wilderness of Sinai. For they were 
departed from ''Rephidim, and were 
come /(' the desert of Sinai, and had 
pitched in the wilderness; and there Is- 

3 rael 'camped before '^the mount. And 
'' Moses went up unto God, and the Lord 
^called unto him out of the mountain, 
saying, Thus shalt thou say to the house 
of Jacob, and tell the children of Israel; 

4 ''Ye have seen what I did unto the Egyp- 
tians, and how el bare you on eagles' 
wings, and brought you unto myself 

5 Now ''therefore, if ye will obey my voice 
indeed, and keep my covenant, then 
ye .shall be a 'peculiar treasure unto me 
above all people: for ''all the earth is 

6 mine: and ye shall be unto me a 'king- 
dom of priests, and a "'holy nation. 
These are the words which thou shalt 

7 speak unto the children of Israel. And 
Moses came and called for the elders of 
the people, and laid before their faces all 
these words which the Lord command- 

sed him. And "all the people answered 
together, and said. All that the Lord hath 
spoken we will do. And Moses returned 
the words of the people unto the Lord. 

9 And the Lord said unto Moses, Lo, I 
come unto thee °in a thick cloud, Pthat 

l" ver. 25. 
So Deut. I. 
15, i5. & 16. 
18. Comp. 
2 Chr. 19, 
Act.s 6. 3. 
^ Gen. 42. 18. 
2 Sam. 23. 3. 
2 Chr. 19. 9. 

1 Lzck. 18. 8. 
«Deut. 16.19. 
fver. 26. 

8 ver. 26. 
Lev. 24. ir. 
Num. 15. 33. 
& 27. 2. 
& 36. I. 
Deut. I. 17. 
& 17. 8. 
^ Num. II. 


' ver. 18. 
^ Gen. 18. 33. 
& 30. 25. 
& 31. 55. 
ch. 16. 29. 

2 Sam. 19. 39. 
1 Deut. I. 15. 

" Comp. 
Num. 10. 29, 


^ ch. 16. I. 
Num. 33. 15. 
'' ch. 17. 1,8. 
c ch. 3. I, 12. 
^ ch. 20. 21. 
Comp. Acts 
7- 3S. 
^' ch. 3. 4. 
f iJC'Jt. 29. 2. 
PDeut. 32.11. 
I^ai. 40. 31. 
Rev. 12. 14. 
'' Deut. 5. 2. 
' Deut. 7. 6 
(Heb. 1.^^14. 
2. & 26. 18. 
Ps. 135. 4. 
Mai. 3. 17 
Tit. 2. 14. 
^ ch. 9. 29. 
Deut. 10. 14. 
Job 41. II. 
Ps. 24. I. 
& 50. 12. 
I Cor. 10. 
26, 28. 

' I Pet. 2. 5,9. 
Rev. 1. 6. &: 
5. 10. & 20.6. 
"^^ Lev. 19. 2, 
& 20. 26. 
Deut. 7. 6. & 
14. 21. & 26. 
19. & 28. 9. 
Isai. 62. 12, 
n ch. 24. 3,7. 
Deut. 5. 27. 
& 26. 17. 
" So ver. i6. 
ch. 20. 21, 
& 24. 15, 16. 
Deut. 4. 11. 

Ps. 18. 11,12. 

& 97. 2. 
Comp. Matt. 
17. 5. &c. 
p Deut. 4. 12, 

Comp. John 
12. 28, 29. 


Chap. xix. io. 


Chap. xx. li 

Q ch. 14. 31. 

r" Lev. II. 44, 


■ ver. 14. 

So Gen. 35. 

2. See Lev. 

IS- 5- 

' ver. 16, i8. 

So ch. 34. 5. 

" Cited 
Heb. 12. 20. 

U Or, cornet. 

* So ver. 16, 


y ver. 3. 

* ver. II. 

* I Sam. 21. 
4, 5- 

I Cor. 7. 5. 

^ Ps. 77. 18. 
Hcb. 12. 18. 
Rev. 4. 5. & 
8. 5.&11. 19. 
"= So ver. 9. 
** Rev. I. 10. 

& 4- I. 

*> Heb. 12. 21. 

f Deut. 4. 10. 

K Isai. 6. 4. 
ii ch. 3. 2. 
& 24. 17. 
Deut. 4. II, 
36. & 33. 2. 
Judg. 5. 5. 
' Gen. 15. 17. 
Ps. 144. 5. 
Rev. K. 8. 
k Ps. 68. 8. 
Heb. 12. 26. 
' So ver. 13. 

" Neh. 9. 13. 
Ps. 81. 7. 

So ver. 23. 
° Comp. 
ch. 3. 6. 
I Sam. 6. 19. 
o Lev. 10. 3. 

P 2 Sam. 6. 8 

^ ver. 12. 
Comp. Josh. 
3- 4- 

the people may hear when I speak with 
thee, and ibeUeve thee for ever. And 
Moses told the words of the people unto 
the Lord. 

And the Lord said unto Moses, Go lo 
unto the people, and ■'sanctify them to 
day and to morrow, and let them *wash 
their clothes, and be ready against the n 
third day: for the third day the Lord 
'will come down in the sight of all the 
people upon mount Sinai. And thou 12 
shalt set bounds unto the people round 
about, saying, Take heed to yourselves, 
that yc go not up into the mount, or 
touch the border of it: "whosoever 
to'ucheth the mount shall be surely 
put to death: there shall not a r; 
hand touch it, but he shall surely 
be stoned, or shot through; whe- 
ther // be beast or man, it shall not 
live: when the '"trumpet soundeth long, 
they shall come up to the mount. And 14 
Moses ywent down from the mount unto 
the people, and sanctified the people; 
and they washed their clothes. And he 15 
said unto the people, ^Be ready against 
the third day: ='come not zX. your wives. 
And it came to pass on the third day in 16 
the morning, that there were ''thunders 
and lightnings, and a "^thick cloud upon 
the mount, and the "^voice of the trum- 
pet exceeding loud ; so that all the peo- 
ple that was in the camp "^trembled. 
And fMoses brought forth the people 17 
out of the camp to meet with God ; and 
they stood at the nether part of the 
mount. And mount Sinai swas altoge- is 
ther on a smoke, because the Lord 
descended upon it '■in fire: 'and the 
smoke thereof ascended as the smoke 
of a furnace, and ''the whole mount 
quaked greatly. And 'when the voice 19 
of the trumpet sounded long, and waxed 
louder and louder, Moses spake, and 
■"God answered him by a voice. And 20 
the Lord came down upon mount Sinai, 
on the top of the mount : and the Lord 
called Moses /// to the top of the mount; 
and Moses went up. And the Lord 21 
said unto Moses, Go down, 'charge the 
people, lest they break through unto the 
Lord "to gaze, and many of them perish. 
And let the priests also, which come 22 
near to the Lord, "sanctify themselves, 
lest the Lord p break forth upon them. 
And Moses said unto the Lord, The 23 
people cannot come up to mount Sinai : 
for thou ' chargedst us, saying, 1 Set 
bounds about the mount, and sanctify 


To ver. 17, 

-'4 it. And the Lord said unto him. Away, 
get thee down, and thou shalt come up, 
thou, and Aaron with thee: but let not 
the priests and the people break through 
to come up unto the Lord, lest he break naa.'s 

25 forth upon them. So Moses went down b o'eut. s. 22. 

unto the people, and spake unto them. ' Lev. 26.1, 

^And ''God spake all these words, hos^'.'j^.";!"' 

2 saying, ■=! aw the Lord thy God, which 'ha. 
have brought thee out of the land of So'X'/i. 3 
Egypt, out of the house of 'bondage. "|o^i,eut.6. 

3"* Thou shalt have no other gods before 14- 2 Kin. 17! 

4 me. Thou shalt not make unto thee &'^l"il^'^' 
any '-'graven image, or any likeness <?/■ " L". 26. i. 
any thing that is in heaven above, or &27.'t''5'.' ' 
that is in the earth beneath, or that is f^i;^^','^ 

5 in the water under the earth : fthou shalt Josh.'is. 7! 
not bow down thyself to them, nor serve % ^™'^^.'-^l' 
them : for I the Lord thy God am sa Deut. 4. 24. 
jealous God, ''visiting the iniquity of the josh.'l4. 19. 
fathers upon the children unto the third ^^- '■ '^■ 
and fourth generation of them that hate Num. 14. is. 

6 me; and 'shewing mercy unto thousands E°"!''&'26.' 
of them that love me, and keep my com- 39.,4o. 

7mandments. ''Thou shalt not take the job'"'"''°'' 
name of the Lord thy God in vain; for ^^ 
the Lord will not hold him guiltless ma'rgT 

8 that taketh his name in vain. 'Remem- f '?^' ';?',, 

IS. 1 4< <^^t 21a 

ber the sabbath day, to keep it holy. & 65. 6, 7. 
9 "'Six days shalt thou labour, and do all iSoc1i.3V7- 

10 thy work : but the seventh day is the f'^^'-J- 9- 
sabbath of the Lord thy God : in it Lev.' \g. ri. 
thou shalt not do any work, thou, nor J-'jJ^p 5- 33- 
thy son, nor thy daughter, thy man- James 5. 12. 
servant, nor thy maidservant, nor thy U'&'si.^^' 
cattle, "nor thy stranger that is within j3— 17- 

11 thy gates: for °in six days the Lord ^l^'sltb!"^. 
made heaven and earth, the sea, and all J' '=''• ^3- "■ 

o£ 34. 2X. 

that in them «, and rested the seventh & 35- =• 
day: wherefore the Lord blessed the Num.^i's.^' 

12 sabbath day, and hallowed it. PHonour y— 36- 
thy father and thy mother: ithat luL'isI'iV 
thy days may be long upon the \^^' '3- 
land which the Lord thy God "Gen. 2. 2. 

.3giveth thee. 'Thou shalt not kill. je^'Ij.'?; ^' 
14'^Thou shalt not commit adultery. '5 '9- . 
15 'Thou shalt not steal. "Thou shalt is'.^&ig.!,. 
16 not bear false witness against thy J'ark 7. lo. 

'-' ■' ct ID. ig. 

i7neighbour. "Thou shalt not covet i.uke 18. so. 
''thy neighbour's house, >'thou shalt not qgo'di.^. 
covet thy neighbour's wife, nor his man- 26. 

'5- 4- 

.79- 8 

servant, nor his maidservant, nor his ox, edH. 6. 3. 
nor his ass, nor any thiug that is thy 'Ci'sd Matt. 



18 And ^all the people saw the 

Deut. 22. 22. Prov. 6. 29, 32. Mai. 3. 5. 

Heb. 13. 4. Cited Matt. 5. 27. Rom. 13. g. 

Matt. 19. 18. Rom. 13. 9. " ch. 23. i. Deut. -^. -- -- - 

19. 18. Rom. 13. 9? * Cited Rom. 7. 7. & 13- 9. ^ M'C- =■ -•, ""''• 

2. 9. Luke 12. 15. Acts 20. 33. Eph. 5. 3, 5. Heb. 13. 5. 1 Job 31. 9, 

Jer. 5. 8. Matt. 5. 28. « Heb. 12. 18. 

^. 21. &19. 18. 

Rom. 13. 9. 

s Lev. 18. 20. 

& 20. 10. 

. 2. 22. I Cor. 6. 9. 

* Lev. ig. II. Cited 

ig. 16—20. Cited Matt. 


Chap. xx. 19. 


Chap. xxi. 28. 

• Gen. 15. 17 ings, and the "lightnings, and the noise 
(Heb.j. of the trumpet, and the mountain ''smok- 
Deut. 4. 12 mg : and when the people saw it, they 
"ckig. 18. removed, and stood afar off. And they 19 
<^ Dent. s. 27. said unto Moses, ■= Speak thou with us, 
ctiX^- and we will hear: but ^let not God 
Hei). 12. 19. speak with us, lest we die. And Moses 20 

<* Deut. 5. 25. ' , , , ' , T^ ^ r 

«iSam.i2.2o. said unto the people, 'Fear not: lor 
fGen 2°'?' God is comc to fprove you, and sthat 
(Hcb.). his fear may be before your faces, that 
?Deut'4'.io. ye sin not. And the people stood afar 21 
off, and Moses drew near unto ''the 
thick darkness where God was. And 22 


12. & 17. 19. 
& 28. 58. 

Prov. 3. 7. 
& 16. 6. 
Isai. 8. 13. 
^ Deut. 4. II 
I Kin. 8. 12 

^ Comp. ch. 

32- 31- 

2 Kin. 17. 


Ezek. 20. 39. 

Zeph. I. 5. 

1 Deut. 12. 5, 
II, 21. & 14. 
23. & 16. 6, 
II. & 26. 2. 
So I Kin. 8. 
43. & 9. 3. 

2 Chr. 6. 6. 
& 7. 16. 

& 12. 13. 
Ezra 6. 12. 
Neh. I. 9. 
Ps. 74. 7. 
Jer. 7. 10, 12. 

the Lord said unto Moses, Thus thou 
shalt say unto the children of Israel, Ye 
have seen that I have talked with you 
So 2 Sam. 22. ifi-om heavcn. Ye shall not make ''with 23 
&97.%' ''' me gods of silver, neither shall ye make 

1 Deut'; 4. 36. ""'° yo" go*^^ °f g°''^- ^^ ^^'^'' ^^^'^ 

Neh. 9. 13. earth thou shalt make unto me, and 
shalt sacrifice thereon thy burnt offer- 
ings, and thy peace offerings, thy sheep, 
and thine oxen: in all 'places where I 
record my name I will come unto thee, 
and I will "> bless thee. And "if thou 25 
wilt make me an altar of stone, thou 
shalt not 'build it (/"hewn stone: for 
if thou Plift up thy tool upon it, thou 
hast polluted it. Neither shalt thou go 26 
up by steps unto mine altar, that thy 
nakedness be not discovered thereon. 

'" Gen. 12. 2. Deut. 7. 13. " Deut. 27. 5. Josh. 8. 31. 
f Hei). build 'hem with luiving. « i Kin. 5. 17. i Chr. 22. 2 (Heb. \ 

P2 Kin. 5. II iHeb.l. 

XXI. Now these are the judgments which 

«ch. 24. 3, 4. thou shalt "set before them. ''If thou 2 
De^ut. 4. 14. ijyy ^ Hebrew servant, six years he 
i'Deut.15.12. .shall serve: and in the seventh he shall 
fcmp^Lev. go out free for nothing. If he came in 3 
' by himself, he shall go out by himself: 
if he wcrt: married, then his wife shall 
go out with him. If his master have 4 
given him a wife, and she have born 
him sons or daughters ; the wife and her 
children shall be her master's, and he 
'Deut. IS. shall go out by himself '=And if the 5 
fnlh. saying Servant 'shall plainly say, I love my 
siiaiUay. master, my wife, and my children; I 
will not go out free: then his master 6 
shall bring him unto the "^judges; he 
shall also bring him to the door, or 
unto the door post; and his master 
«SoPs.4o.6. shall "^bore his ear through with an aul; 
and he .shall serve him for ever. And 7 
if a man fsell his daughter to be a maid- 
servant, she shall not go out sas the 
menservants do. If she 'please not her s 
master, who hath betrothed her to him- 
self, then shall he let her be redeemed : 
to sell her unto a strange nation he 

25- 29—41- 
t Heb. with 
his body. 

^ ch. 12. 12 
marg. & 22. 
S, 9, 28 marg. 

f Neh. s. s. 

P ver. 2, 3. 

t Heb. b! 
evil in the 
eyes o/, &^c. 
Gen. 28. 8. 
& 38. 10. 

shall have no power, seeing he hath 

9 dealt deceitfully with her. And if he 
have betrothed her unto his son, he 
shall deal with her after the manner of 

10 daughters. If he take him another wi/e; 
her food, her raiment, ''and her duty of 

11 marriage, shall he not diminish. And 
if he do not these three unto her, then 
shall she go out free without money. 

12 'He that smiteth a man, so that he 

13 die, shall be surely put to death. And 
''if a man lie not in wait, but God deliver 
/liw into his hand; then 'I will appoint 

14 thee a jilace whither he shall flee. But 
if a man come '"presumptuously upon 
his neighbour, to slay him with guile; 
"thou shalt take him from mine altar, 

15 that he may die. And he that smiteth 
his father, or his mother, shall be surely 

16 put to death. And °he that stealeth a 
man, and Pselleth him, or if he be 
1 found in his hand, he shall surely be 

17 put to death. And ''he that 'curseth 
his father, or his mother, shall 

18 surely be put to death. And if men 
strive together, and one smite 'another 
with a stone, or with /lis fist, and he die 

19 not, but keepeth /us bed : if he rise 
again, and walk abroad Hipon his staff, 
then shall he that smote /lim be quit : 
only he shall pay yi'r 'the loss of his 
time, and shall cause /i/m to be thorough- 

20 ly healed. And if a man smite his ser- 
vant, or his maid, with a rod, and he 
die under his hand; he shall be surely 

21 'punished. Notwithstanding, if he con- 
tinue a day or .two, he shall not be 

22 punished: for 'he is his money. If men 
strive, and hurt a woman with child, so 
that her fruit depart from /icr, and yet 
no mischief follow : he shall be surely 
punislied, according as the woman's hus- 
band will lay upon him; and he shall 

23 "pay as "the judges determme. And if 
any mischief follow, then thou shalt give 

24 >■ life for life, ^eye for eye, tooth for 
tooth, hand for hand, foot for foot, 

25 burning for burning, "wound for wound, 

26 stripe for stripe. And if a man smite 
the eye of his servant, or the eye of his 
maid, that it perish; he shall let him go 

27 free for his eye's sake. And if he smite 
out his manservant's tooth, or his maid- 
servant's tooth; he shall let him go free 
for his tooth's sake. 

28 If an ox gore a man or a woman, that 
they die: then ''the ox shall be surely 
stoned, and his flesh shall not be eaten; 
but the owner of the ox s/iall be quit. 

*> I Cor. 7. 3, 

* Gen. 9. 6. 
Lev. 24. 17. 
Num. 35. 30, 
31. So 
Matt. 26. S2- 
^ Num. 35. 
20, 22. 

I Sam. 24, It 
Comp. Deut. 
19- 4. S- 
' Num. 35. 
II. Deut. 4. 
41, 42. & 19. 
3. Josh. 20. 
2, &c. 
™ So Num. 

15. 30. 

^ I Kin- 2. 

Deut. 24. 7. 

1 Tim. I. 10. 
P Gen, 37. 28. 
1 ch. 22. 4. 

r Lev. 2o. 9. 
So Deut. 27. 

16. Cited 
Matt. IS. 4. 
Mark 7. 10. 
I Or. 
ch. 22. 28. 
Lev. ig. 14. 
& 20. 9. & 24. 
II, &c. Prov. 
20. 20. 

Eccles. 7. 21, 
22. Is. 8.21. 
1 Or, his 
So ver. 35 

ch. 18. 16 

« .So 2 Sam. 
3 29- 
t Heb. 

\_his'\ ceasing. 
t Heb. 

avettged. So 
Gen. 4. 15, 
24. ver. 21. 

* Comp. Lev. 
=5- 45. 46. 

" ver, 30. 
Deut. 22. 18, 

' Deut. 32. 31. 
Job 31. 11, 
y Deut. 19.21. 
' Lev. 24. 20. 
Deut. 19. 21. 
Matt. 5. 38. 

* Gen. 4. 23. 

^ Gen. 9. 5. 


Chap. xxi. 29. 


Chap. xxii. 27. 

^ ch. 30. 12. 
Num. 35. 31. 
32. Job 33. 
24 and m.arg. 
in the Heb. 

^ Comp. 
Zech. II. 
12, 13. 

Matt. 26. 15. 
Phil. 2. 7. 
« ver. 28. 


I Or, g^aat. 
See ch. 12. 3, 

5. and ver. 4, 
9, 10 (Heb.;. 
* 2 Sam. 12. 

6. Comp. 
Prov. 6. 31. 
Luke ig. 8. 
^ Matt. 24. 
43 (Greek I. 
<= Num. 35. 
27 marg. 

^ ch. 21. 2. 

« ch. 21. 16. 

f Comp. ver. 
". 7- 

f= ver. 4. 

h See ch. 21 
6. & ver. 9, 

But if the OX 7i'ere wont to push with 29 
his horn in time past, and it hath been 
testified to his owner, and he hath not 
kept him in, but that he hath killed a 
man or a woman ; the ox shall be stoned, 
and his owner also shall be put to death. 
If there be laid on him "^a sum of money, 30 
then he shall give /or the ransom of his 
life whatsoever is laid upon him. Whe- 31 
ther he have gored a son, or have gored 
a daughter, according to this judgment 
shall it be done unto him. If the ox 32 
shall push a manservant or a maid- 
servant ; he .shall give unto their master 
''thirty shekels 0/ silver, and the '^ox 
shall be stoned. And if a man shall 33 
open a pit, or if a man shall dig a pit, 
and not cover it, and an ox or an ass 
fall therein; the owner of the pit shall 34 
make // good, a/it^ give money unto the 
owner of them ; and the dead deast shall 
be his. And if one man's ox hurt an- 35 
other's, that he die; then they shall sell 
the live ox, and divide the money of it; 
and the dead ox also they shall divide. 
Or i/h be known that the ox /ia//i used 36 
to push in time past, and his owner hath 
not kept him in; he shall surely pay ox 
for ox; and the dead shall be his own. 

If a man shall steal an ox, or a 
'sheep, and kill it, or sell it; he shall 
restore five oxen for an ox, and ^four 
sheep for a sheep. If a thief be found 2 
''breaking up, and be smitten that he 
die, i/iere shall "^no blood be shed for 
him. If the sun be risen upon him, 3 
there shall be blood shed for him; for he 
should make full restitution ; if he have 
nothing, then he shall be ''sold for his 
theft. If the theft be certainly ■= found 4 
in his hand alive, whether it be ox, or 
ass, or sheep; he shall f restore double. 

If a man shall cause a field or vine- 5 
yard to be eaten, and shall put in his 
beast, and shall feed in another man's 
field; of the best of his own field, and 
of the best of his own vineyard, shall he 
make restitution. If fire break out, and 6 
catch in thorns, so that the stacks of 
corn, or the standing com, or the field, 
be consumed thereivifh ; he that kindled 
the fire shall surely make restitution. If ^ 
a man shall deliver unto his neighbour 
money or stuff to keep, and it be stolen 
out of the man's house; sif the thief be 
found, let him pay double. If the thief s 
be not found, then the master of the 
house shall be brought unto the ''judges, 
to see whether he have put his hand un- 

9 to his neighbour's goods. For all man- 
ner of trespass, whether it be for ox, for 
ass, for sheep, for raiment, or for any 
manner of lost thing, which another chal- 
lengeth to be his, the cause of both 
parties shall come before 'the judges; 
and whom 'the judges shall condemn, 
he shall pay double unto his neighbour. 

10 If a man deliver unto his neighbour an 
ass, or an ox, or a sheep, or any beast, 
to keep; and it die, or be hurt, or driven 

11 away, no man seeing it: then shall an 
''oath of the Lord be between them 
both, that he hath not put his hand 
unto his neighbour's goods ; and the 
owner of it shall accept thereof, and he 

12 shall not make /'/ good. And 'if it be 
stolen from him, he shall make restitu- 

13 tion unto the owner thereof If it be 
'torn in pieces, then let him bring it for 
witness, and he shall not make good 

14 that which was torn. And if a man 
borrow ought of his neighbour, and it be 
hurt, or die, the owner thereof being not 
with it, he shall surely make // good. 

15 But if the owner thereof be with it, he 
shall not make // good : if it be a hired 
thing, it came for his hire. 

16 And "'if a man entice a maid that is 
not betrothed, and lie with her, he shall 

17 surely endow her to be his wife. If her 
father utterly refuse to give her unto 
him, he shall 'pay money according to 

18 the "dowry of virgins. °Thou shall not 

19 suffer a witch to live. PWhosoever lieth 
with a beast shall surely be put to death. 

2oiHe that sacrificeth unto any god, save 
unto the Lord only, he shall be utterly 

21 'Thou shalt neither vex a stranger, 
nor 0])press him : for ye were strangers 

22 in the land of Egypt. ''Ye shall not 
afflict any widow, or fatherless child. 

23 If thou afflict them in any wise, and 
they 'cry at all unto me, I will surely 

24 "hear their cry; and my "wTath shall 
wax hot, and I will kill you with the 
sword; and vyour wives shall be widows, 
and your children fatherless. 

25 ^If thou lend money to any of my 
people that is poor by thee, thou shalt 
not be to him as an u.surer, neither shalt 

26 thou lay upon him usury. ■''If thou at 
all take thy neighbour's raiment to 
pledge, thou shalt deliver it unto him 

27 by that the sun goeth down : for that is 
his covering only, it is his raiment for 
his skin: wherein shall he sleep? and it 
shall come to pass, when he ''crieth 

I ver. 8. 

t Heb. 6. 16. 

' Gen. 31, 39. 
™ Deut. 22. 
28, 29. 

t Heb. 'iueigh. 
Gen. 23. 16. 
•» Gen. 34. 12. 
I Sam. 18. 25. 
° Deut. 18. 
10, II. So 
Lev. 19. 26, 
31. & 20. 27. 
I Sam. 28. 3, 

P Lev. i8. 23. 
& 20. 15. 
1 Num. 25. 
2, 7, 8. 
Deut. 13. I, 
2. 5, 6, 9, 13, 
14. 15- 

& 17- 2i 3. S- 
I Mace. 2. 24. 
*" ch. 23. 9. 
Lev. 19. 33. 
So Lev. 25. 

35. Deut. 10. 
18, 19. 
Jcr. 7. 6. 
Zech. 7. lo. 
Mai. 3. 5. 
» Deut. 10. 18. 
& 24. 17. & 
27. 19. Ps. 94. 
6. Isai. I. 17, 
23. & 10. 2. 

Ezck. 22. 7, 

Zech. 7. 10. 
James i. 27. 
' Job 34. 28. 
ft 35. 9- So 
Deut. 15. 9. 
& 24- 15. 
Luke 18. 7. 
" ver. 27. 
Ps. 18. 6. 
& 145. 19. 
So James 5.4. 
^ Ps. 69. 24. 

y Ps. 109. 9. 

Lam. 5, 3. 
■ Lev. 25. 35. 

36. 37. Deut. 
23. 19, 20. 
Neh. 5. 7. 
Ps. 15. 5. 
Prov. 28. 8. 
Ezek. 18. 8, 
13, 17. & 22. 

a Deut. 24. 6, 
10, 13. 17. 
Job 22. 6. 
& 24. 3, 9. 
Prov. 20, 16. 
Ezck. 18. 7, 

Amos 2. 8. 
So Prov. 22. 


l* See ver. 23. 


Chap. xxii. 28. 


Chap, xxiii. 29. 

° ch- 34 6. unto me, that I will hear: for I am 

2 Chr. 30. 9. . 

Neh. 9. 17. "^gracious. 

&";o*3*'8,&c. Thou shalt not '^revile the 'gods, nor 2s 
<>Scech'.2i. curse the ruler of thy people. Thou 29 
lh^°r.\. Shalt not delay io offer the first of »thy 
Eccies.10.20. ,-ipg fruits, and of thy 'liquors: *the 

JudeS. Cited ..■^, '^, -^ ii, 

Acts 23. 5. firstborn of thy sons shalt thou give 

I?/' 8"'"*"' unto me. ^Likewise shalt thou do with 30 

tHeb.'//y thine oxen, <?»(/ with thy sheep: s seven 

tHeb"/mr. days it shall be with his dam; on the 

« ch. 13. 2. eighth day thou shalt give it me. And 31 

-&'34. 19^ ye shall be '•holy men unto me: ''nei- 

^ Lev''22^.'27; tlier shall ye eat any flesh that is torn of 

I'Socii. 19. 6. heasts in the field; ye shall cast it to the 
k Lev. 22. 8. , ' ■' 

Ezek. 4. 14. dogs. 

&44. 31- Thou ^ shalt not 'raise a false report: 

XXlIl. pj,)- not thine hand with the wicked to 
Comp.2Sam. be an ''unrighteous witness. <=Thou shalt = 
19. 27 with not follow a multitude to do evil; nei- 
iQr, receive, ther shalt thou '.Speak in a cause to de- 
So Ps. 15. 3 (-line after many to wrest ^judgment: 
!< Deut. 19. neither shalt thou "^countenance a poor 3 
Ps' 35. II. ^'"^" '" h's cause^ f If thou meet thine 4 
So Prov. 19. enemy's ox or his ass going astray, thou 
Comp. iKin. shalt surcly bring it back to him again. 
Matt°'26^' ^'^ '^ov, see the ass of him that hateth s 
60,61. ' ' thee lying under his burden, 'and would- 
Mjomp.Gen! ^st forbear to help him, thou shalt surely 
7- 1- help with him. sThou shalt not wrest 6 

Job 3^1. 34. the judgment of thy poor in his cause, 
t Heb. h Keep thee far from a false matter ; 7 

answer. . * , . , . i , 

^Expressed 'and the mnocent and righteous slay 
«"Lev.' ^9. 15, thou not: for ''I will not justify the ' 
32;Heb.). wicked. And 'thou shalt take no gift: s 
Matt'5!^44.' for the gift blindeth 'the wise, and per- 
Rom. 12. 20. verteth the words of the righteous. Also 9 

iThess. 5. 15. , , , ° r 

Comp. Deut. ™thou shalt not oppress a stranger: lor 
for%./ft ye know the 'heart of a stranger, seeing 
thou cease to yg were Strangers in the land of Egypt. 

/ielfihim? or, '^ . j „ . ,, , ,, \i 

and would- And "SIX years thou shalt sow thy 10 
est cease to \2^nA and shalt gather in the fruits there- 

teave thy /- i i , 

business /or of : but the Seventh year thou shalt let n 

si'ati^rety it ""est and lie still; that the poor of thy 

leave it 10 people may eat: and what they leave 

Aim"" ' the beasts of the field shall eat. In like 

B ver 2. manner thou shalt deal with thy vine- 

Deut. 27. 19. J . . ... .•' -. 

So Job 31. 13. yard, a/id with thy 'oliveyard. ° Six 12 
fsSl'ia^,^2. days thou shalt do thy work, and on 
jer.5. 28,29. the seventh day thou shalt rest: that 
i> ver.^i. ' thine ox and thine ass may rest, and the 
i'foDe'ut'27 ^'^^ °'' '^y handmaid, and the stranger, 
25. Prov. 17. may be refreshed. And in all t/iings 13 
tSo^ch. 34. 7. that I have said unto you be Pcircum- 

1 Deut. 16.19. spect: and imake no mention of the 
('HeM- ' ^ name of other gods, neither let it be 

2 Chr 19. 7- heard out of thy mouth. 

Ps. 26. 10 J 

(Heb.). Prov. 17. 23. Isai. i. 23. & 5. 23 (Heb.). & 33. 15 (Heb.). Ezek. 
22. 12. Ecclus. 20. 29. + Heb. t/ie seeing. So ch. 4. 11. "" See cli. 

22. 21, 22. t Heb. soui. n Lev. 25. 3, 4. W Or, olive trees. ° See ch. 
20. 8,9. &c. Deut. 5. 13 — 15. Luke 13. 14. P ver. 21 (Heb. (. Deut. 4. 9 
Il-ji) , 1 J .sh. jj. 7. Hits. 2. 17. Zech. 13. 2. Comp. Num. 32. 38. 

14 •'Three ^times thou shalt keep a feast '^"- '7- 

- -^ ch. 34. 23. 

IS unto me in the year, 
the feast of unleavened bread : thou 

'Thou shalt keep Deut. 16. 16. 

* Num. 22. 
2S, 32, 33, in 

shalt eat unleavened bread seven days, the Heb. 
as I commanded thee, in the time ap- &'',3.'6.' ''' 
pointed of the month Abib; for in it f ''■'■ '^'e 
thou camest out from Egypt: "and none Deml'le. 8. 

16 shall appear before me empty: '^ and ^^'^J;^ 3+ 't^ 
the feast of harvest, the firstfruits of thy EccIus. 35. 4. 
labours, which thou hast sown in the Lev.' 2^ il' 
field : and ^the feast of ingathering, 7o/uc/i ''Ueut.16.13. 
is in the end of the year, when thou hast 'j^^- "■ 8. 
gathered in thy labours out of the field. Lel'!'2^^i. 

17 Three times in the year all thy males l*^f^'''"'6 
shall appear before the Lord God. Lev.' 2. 12. 

,8==Thou shalt not offer the blood of my |u7„/°8.72, 
sacrifice with leavened bread; neither 13- Ueut. 26. 
shall the fat of my "sacrifice remain un- Ne'i°' 10. 35. 

tgtil the morning. ^The first of the first- ^'^^^- ■"■^|°- 
fruits of thy land thou shalt bring i/ito Deut. 14. 2!. 
the house of the Lord thy God. i-Thou 'J'l °="' 
shalt not seethe a kid in his mother's ch. 14. ig. 

.,, Comp. ch. 

milk. 33. 2, 14. 

20 cggi^oid I send an Angel before J"*';,- 1- '3' 

, ' , . , ° , 14. ^ 6. 2 

thee, to keep thee m the way, and to ' " - 
bring thee into the place which I have 

21 prepared. Beware of him, and obey his 
voice, ''provoke him not; for he will ^^"^i'^^,'f'' 
= not pardon your transgressions: for my i?*"'"- h- 3s- 

22 name /j in him. But if thou shalt indeed 
obey his voice, and do all that I speak ; 
then fl will be an enemy unto thine that afflict 
enemies, and 'an adversary unto thine g'ver. 20. 

23 adversaries. sFor mine Angel shall go *,.;;3|^=; 
before thee, and ''bring thee in unto the "•"" 
Amorites, and the Hittites, and the Pe- 
rizzites, and the Canaanites, the Hi- . _ 
vites, and the Jebusites: and I will cut Num. 3^3*'52.' 

24 them off. Thou shalt not 'bow down Deut. 7. 5,25. 
to their gods, nor serve them, ''nor do 
after their works: 'but thou shalt utterly '5^'','',^2„ 
overthrow them, and quite break down Lev. 26. i 

25 ""their images. And ye shall "serve the S^u^; ^ 5 
Lord your God, and °he shall bless thy "'-"g- ,, , , 

1 111 1 T -11 1 «i2.3:Heb.J. 

bread, and thy water; and pI will take &i6.22marg. 

sickness away from the midst of thee, m^'"'^*^* 
26 '5 There shall nothing cast their young, 14 marg. 

nor be barren, in thy land : the number ^^.g^' 3'- ' 
27 of thy days I will ''fulfil. I will send l'^™'*'^- 

-''my fear before thee, and will 'destroy & u^ 13!" ' 

all the people to whom thou shalt come, ^^ '^- ^^ 

and I will make all thine enemies turn Matt. 4. 10. 
28 their 'backs unto thee. And "I will ;3^°&'^X'''' 

send hornets before thee, which shall s. 8. 

drive out the Hivite, the Canaanite, and ,Heb. J"' 
29 the Hittite, from before thee. "I will i'f;;.'^,^''^;^-^ 

So Deut. 28. 4. Job 21. 10. Mal. 3. lo, II. rSoch. 20.12. Deut. 5. 16. 

Job 5. 26. Ps. 55. 23. * ch. 15. i6. Josh. 2. 9. So Gen. 35. 5. 

Deut. 2. 25. & II. 25. * So Deut. 7. 23. t Heb. neck. 2 Sam. 22. 41. 

Ps. 18. 40. Comp. Josh. 10. 24. " Dtut. 7. 20. Josh. 24. 12. * Deut. 7. 22. 

■1 Ps. 78. 40, 

•^ Josh. 24. IQ 

3. Deut. 30.7. 
• Or, / will 
afflict t/iem 

' ch. 20. 5. 
^ Lev. 18. 3. 
So Deut. 12. 
30. 31. 

& 12. 3. 
"1 ch- 24. 4 
" , & 


Chap, xxiii. 30. 


Chap. xxv. 13. 

* Gen. 15. 18. 
Num. 34. 3. 
Deut. II. 24. 
Josh. I. 4. 
Comp. I Kin. 
4. 21, 24. 

y Josh. 21.44. 
Judg. I. 4. 
& II. 21. 
*ch. 34.12,15. 
Deut. 7. 2. 

* ch. 34. 12. 
Deut. 7. 16. 
Judg. 2. ^ 
Fs. 106. 36. 
So Deut. 12. 
30. Josh. 23. 


' ch. 6. 23. 
& 28. I. 
Lev. 10. I, 2. 
b ver. 9. 
Num. 11. 16. 

« ver. 7. 
ch. 19. 8. 
DeuL 5. 27. 
« DeuL 31. 9. 

fGen. 28. 18. 
& 31. 45- 
See ch. 23. 

8 ch. 20. 24. 
& 32. 6, &c. 
>> Heb, 9. 18, 

' ver. 3. 

k Cited 
Heb. Q. 19, 
20. Comp. 
Heb. 13. 20. 
I Pet. I. 2. 

' ver. I. 
■" Comp. 
Gen. 18. 2. 
& 32. 30. 
Judg. 13. 22. 
Isai. 6. I, 5 
with ch. 33. 
2o, 23. 
John I. 18, 

•» Gzek. I. 26, 
& 10. I. 
» Ps. 89. 44 
(Heb. . 
P Isai. 41. 9 
*) ch. 19. 21. 
'Gen. 31. 54 
& ch, 18. 12. 

not drive them out from before thee in 
one year; lest the land become desolate, 
and the beast of the field multiply against 
thee. By little and little I will drive 30 
them out from before thee, until thou 
be increased, and inherit the land. And 31 
" I will set thy bounds from the Red sea 
even unto the sea of the Philistines, and 
from the desert unto the river : for I will 
y deliver the inhabitants of the land into 
your hand; and thou shalt drive them 
out before thee. ^Thou shalt make no 32 
covenant with them, nor with their god.s. 
They shall not dwell in thy land, lest 33 
they make thee sin against me : for if 
thou serve their gods, ^it will surely be 
a snare unto thee. 

And he said unto Moses, Come up 
unto the Lord, thou, and Aaron, ^Na- 
dab, and Abihu, ''and seventy of the 
elders of Israel ; and worship ye afar off. 
And Moses '^alone shall come near the 2 
Lord: but they shall not come nigh; 
neither shall the people go up with him. 
And Moses came and told the people 3 
all the words of the Lord, and all the 
judgments: and all the people answered 
ic'it/i one voice, and said, ''All the words 
which the Lord hath said will we do. 
And Moses ■= wrote all the words of the 4 
Lord, and rose up early in the morning, 
and builded an altar under the hill, and 
twelve fpillars, according to the twelve 
tribes of Israel. And he sent young 5 
men of the children of Israel, which 
offered burnt offerings, and sacrificed 
E peace offerings qf oxen unto the Lord. 
And Moses ''took half of the blood, and 6 
put // in basons; and half of the lilood 
he sprinkled on the altar. And he 7 
''took the book of the covenant, and 
read in the audience of the people : and 
they said, 'All that the Lord hath said 
will we do, and be obedient. ''And Mo- 8 
ses took the blood, and sprinkled 
// on the people, and said, Behold 
the blood of the covenant, which 
the Lord hath made with you con- 
cerning all these words. Then 'went 9 
up Moses, and Aaron, Nadab, and Abihu, 
and seventy of the elders of Israel : and 10 
they ""saw the God of Israel: and i/iere 
was under his feet as it were a paved 
work of a "sapphire stone, and as it were 
the body of heaven in /lis "clearness. 
And upon Pthe nobles of the children u 
of Israel he ilaid not his hand: also 
they saw God, and did ''eat and drink. 

And the Lord said unto Moses, 12 

^Come up to me into the mount, and 
be there: and I will give thee 'tables 
of stone, and a law^ and commandments 
which I have written; that thou ma)-est 

13 teach them. And Moses rose up, and 
"his minister Joshua: and Moses "'went 

MUp into the mount of God. And lie 
said unto the elders. Tarry ye here for 
us, until we come again unto you : and 
behold, Aaron and •''Hur a^-tf with you: 
if any man >have any matters to do, let 

15 him come unto them. And Moses went 
up into the mount, and ^a cloud covered 

16 the mount. And ^the glory of the Lord 
abode upon mount Sinai, and the cloud 
covered it si.x days : and the seventh 
day he called unto Moses out of the 

17 midst of the cloud. And the sight of 
the glory of the Lord was like ''de- 
vouring fire on the top of the mount 
in the eyes of the children of Israel. 

18 And Moses went into the midst of the 
cloud, and gat him up into the mount: 
and "^ Moses was in the mount fort)' days 
and forty nights. 

And the Lord spake unto Moses, 

2 saying, ^ Speak unto the children of 
Israel, that they 'bring me an 'offering: 
''of every man that giveth it willingly 
with his heart ye shall take my 'ofler- 

3ing. And this is the -ottering which 
ye shall take of them; gold, and silver, 

4 and brass, and blue, and purple, and 
scarlet, and 'fine linen, and goats' 

s/iair, and rams' skins dyed red, and 

6 badgers' skins, and shittim wood, 'oil 
for the light, ■'spices for anointing oil, 

7 and for •= sweet incense, ''ony.x stones, 
and stones to be set in the sephod, and 

sin the sbreastplate. And let them make 
me a ''sanctuary; that 'I may dwell 

9 amongst them. 'According to all that I 
shew thee, ({/Av the pattern of the taber- 
nacle, and the pattern of all the instru- 
ments thereof, even so shall ye make //. 

10 ''And they shall make an ark of shit- 
tim wood : two cubits and a half s/ia// be 
the length thereof, and a cubit and a 
half the breadth thereof, and a cubit and 

11 a half the height thereof. And thou 
shalt overlay it with pure gold, 'within 
and without shalt thou overlay it, and 
shalt make upon it a "'crown of gold 

12 round about. And thou shalt cast four 
rings of gold for it, and put them in the 
four "corners thereof; and two rings shall 
be in the one side of it, and two rings in 

13 the other side of it. And thou shalt 
make staves of shittim wood, and over- 

^\er. 2, i5pBff., 

' ch. 31. 18., 
& 32. 15, 16, 
Deut. 5. 22. 

" ch. 33. II. 
So 17. 9. 
& 32- 17- 
* ver. 2. 
See ch. 3. I. 

^ ch. 17. 10, la. 

J See Gen. 
37. I9ni3rg., 
for tJie Heb. 
^ ch. 19. 9, 16. 
So Matt. 17. 
5- , 

a ch. ij6. 10. 
Nutn. 14. 10. 

** So ch. 3. 2. 
& 19. 18. 
Deut. 4. 36. 
Heb. 12. 18, 

■: ch. 34. 28. 
Deut. 9. 9. 


a Tu ver. 8, 
ch. 35. 4—9. 

take for me. 
1 Or, htavc 
See ch.29. 27. 
i*ch. 35. 5, 21, 
29. & 36. 2. 
Judg. 5. 2. 
I Chr. 2</. 5, 
6. 9, 14, 17. 
Ezra I. 6. & 

2. 68. & 3. 5. 
& 7- 16. 
Neh. II. 2. 
So 2 Cor. 8. 

17. & 9. 7. 

U Or, silk. 

Gen. 41. 42. 

ch. 26. I, 31, 

36. & 28. 39. 


•^ ch. 27. 20. 

<i ch. 30. 23. 

^ ch. 30. 7 


& 31. II. 

f See Gen. 2. 


B ch. 28. 4, 6, 


■* Lev. 21. 12. 

So ch. 36. I, 

3, 4. Lev. 4. 
6. & 10. 4. 
Heb. 9. I, 2. 
' ch. 29. 45. 

1 Kin. 6. 13. 

2 Cor. 6. 16. 
Rev. 21. 3. 

j ver. 40. 
k ch. 37. I. 
Deut. 10. 3. 
Heb. 9. 4, 
' Gen. 6. 14 
"' ver. 24, 25. 
ch. 30. 3, 4. 
" ch. 37. 3. 
I Kin. 7. 30, 
in the Heb. 


Chap. xxv. 14. 


Chap. xxvi. 


I Kin. 8. 8. 

P See ch. 16. 

1 ch. 37. 6. 
Heb. 9. 5. 

•* ver. 31. 
ch. 37. 7, 17, 

Num. 8. 4. 
& 10. 2 
jer. 10. 5 

^ihe mat- 
ter of the 
mercy seat. 
See ch. 37. 8. 

* 1 Kin. 8. 7. 
I Ciir. 28. 18. 
Heb. 9. 5. 

* ch. 40. 20. 
So ch. 26. 34. 

" ver. 16. 
So X)eut. 31. 

1 Kin. 8. 9. 
^ch. 29. 42,43. 
& 30. 6, 36. 
Num. 17. 4. 
y Num. 7. 89. 
So I Sam, 4.4. 

2 Sam. 6. 2. 
2 Kin. 19. 15. 
Ps. 80. I. 
Isa. 37. 16. 

* To ver. 29, 
ch. 37. 10 — 
16. Comp. 

1 Kin. 7. 48. 

2 Chr. 4. 8. 
Heb. 9. 2. 

^ ch. 26. 29. 
& 30. 4. 
& 36- 34- 
& 37. 14, 27. 
& 38. 5- 
■= Num. 4. 7. 
B Or, to potir 
out ivithal. 
ch. 37. 16 
Comp. Num. 

4- 7- 

<* Lev. 24. 5, 


* To ver. 39, 

cli. 37. 17— 

24. Comp. 

1 Kin. 7. 49. 

Zech. 4. 2. 

Heb. 9. 2, 

Rev. I. T2. 

lay them with gold. And thou shalt put 
the staves into the rings by the sides of 
the ark, that the ark may be borne with 
them. "The staves shall be in the rings 
of the ark ; they shall not be taken from 
it. And thou shalt put into the ark Pthe 
Testimony which I shall give thee. And 
thou shalt make ia mercy seat of pure 
gold : two cubits and a half shall be the 
length thereof, and a cubit and a half 
the breadth thereof. And thou shalt 
make two cherubims of go\A, of ""beaten 
work shalt thou make them, in the two 
ends of the mercy seat. And make one 
cherub on the one end, and the other 
cherub on the other end: even 'of the 
mercy seat shall ye make the cherubims 
on the two ends thereof And ^the che- 
rubims shall stretch forth tlieir wings on 
high, covering the mercy seat with their 
wings, and their faces s/iall look one to 
another; toward the mercy seat shall the 
faces of the cherubims be. 'And thou 
shalt put the mercy seat above upon the 
ark; and "in the ark thou shalt put the 
Testimony that I shall give thee. And 
"there I will meet with thee, and I will 
commune with thee from above the 
mercy seat, from ybetween the two che- 
rubims which arc upon the ark of the 
I'estimony, of all l/iiiigs which I will give 
thee in commandment unto the children 
of Israel. 

^Thou shalt also make a table (yshit- 
tim wood : two cubits shall be the length 
thereof, and a cubit the breadth thereof, 
and a cubit and a half the height there- 
of. And thou shalt overlay it with pure 
gold, and make thereto a 'crown ^ygold 
round about. And thou shalt make un- 
to it a border of a handbreadth round 
about, and thou shalt make a golden 
'crown to the border thereof round 
about. And thou shalt make for it four 
rings of gold, and put the rings in the 
four corners that are on the four feet 
thereof Over against the border shall 
the rings be for ''places of the staves to 
bear the table. And thou shalt make 
the staves of shittim wood, and overlay 
them with gold, that the table may be 
borne with them. And thou shalt make 
'^the dishes thereof, and spoons thereof, 
and covers thereof, and bowls thereof, 
'to cover withal: (/pure gold shalt thou 
make them. And thou .shalt set upon 
the table ''shewbread before me alway. 

'And thou shalt make a candlestick 
of pure gold: (^/beaten work shall the 

candlestick be made: his shaft, and his 
branches, his bowls, his knops, and his 

32 flowers, shall be of the same. And si.x 
branches shall come out of the sides of 
it ; three branches of the candlestick 
out of the one side, and three branches 
of the candlestick out of the other side : 

33 three bowls made like unto almonds, 
ivith a knop and a flower in one branch ; 
and three bowls made like almonds in 
the other branch, ivith a knop and a 
flower : so in the six branches that come 

34 out of the candlestick. And in the can- 
dlestick shall be four bowls made like 
unto almonds, 7ci!fh their knops and their 

35 flowers. And there shall be a knop un- 
der two branches of the same, and a 
knop under two branches of the same, 
and a knop under two branches of the 

. same, according to the si.x branches that 

36 proceed out of the candlestick. Their 
knops and their branches shall be of the 
same : all it shall be one beaten work of 

37 pure gold. And thou shalt make the 
seven lamps thereof: and ^they shall 
'light the lamps thereof, that they may 

38Sgive light over against 'it. And the 
tongs thereof, and the snufifdishes there- 

39 of, shall be of pure gold. Of a talent of 
pure gold shall he make it, with all these 

40 vessels. And ''look that thou make 
theiit after their pattern, 'which 
was shewed thee in the mount. 

Moreover 'thou shalt make the ta- 
bernacle liiith ten curtains i/fine twined 
''linen, and ''blue, and purple, and 
scarlet : with cherubims ^of cunning 

2 work shalt thou make them. The length 
of one curtain shall be eight and twenty 
cubits, and the breadth of one curtain 
four cubits : and every one of the cur- 

3 tains shall have one measure. The five 
curtains shall be coupled together one 
to another; and other five curtains shall 

4 /'(• coupled one to another. And thou 
shalt make loops of blue upon the edge 
of the one curtain from the selvedge in 
the coupling; and likewise shalt thou 
make in the uttennost edge of another 
curtain, in the coupling of the second. 

5 Fifty loops shalt thou make in the one 
curtain, and fifty loops shalt thou make 
in the edge of the curtain that is in the 
coupling of the second; that the loops 

6 may take hold one of another. And 
thou shalt make fifty taches of gold, and 
couple the curtains together with the 
taches : and it shall be one tabernacle. 

7 And thou shalt make curtains c/ goats' 

f So Lev. 24. 
3: 4- 

2 Chr. 13. 11. 
II Or, cause 
to ascend. 
So ch. 27. 20. 
& 30. 8. 
& 40. 4, 25. 
Lev. 24. 2 

Num. 8. 2, 3. 
f Num. 8,2. 
t Heb. t/ie 
face 0/ it. 
h ver. 9. 
So ch. 26. 30. 
& 27. 8. 
Num. 8. 4. 
I Chr. 28. II, 
19. Acts 7. 44. 
Heb. 8. 5. 
t Heb. which 
thou wast 
caused to see. 


* To ver. 37, 

ch. 36. 8— 38. 
''Seech. 25. 4. 
ver. 31, 36. 
t Heb. 
the -work oj 
a cunning 
work man f 
or, ejnbroi- 
So ver. 31. 
ch. 28. 6, 
15- <^ 36. 8. 
35- & 39- 3' 8. 


Chap. xxvi. 8. 


Chap. xxvn. 4. 

I Or, 
So ver. 7. 

in the re- 
tnauidcr, or 

c ch. 25. 5. 

hands. So 
ver. 19. ch. 
36. 22, 24. 

♦ Heb. 
So ch. 36. 29. 

.^a//- to be a covering upon the taber- 
nacle : eleven cur